Analysis And Topology

  • Uploaded by: T Cisneros Perez
  • 0
  • 0
  • January 2021
  • PDF

This document was uploaded by user and they confirmed that they have the permission to share it. If you are author or own the copyright of this book, please report to us by using this DMCA report form. Report DMCA


Overview

Download & View Analysis And Topology as PDF for free.

More details

  • Words: 200,751
  • Pages: 737
Loading documents preview...
F

i4natysis -Il

and

editOrs

Cabiria Andreian Cazacu Oh Lehto Themistocles M. Rassias

World Scientific

/

Analysis and

Topology

Analysis

Topology A volume dedicated to the memory of S. Stoilow

editors

Cabiria Andreian Cazacu University of Bucharest, Romania

Offi E. Lehto University of Helsinki, Finland

Themistocles M. Rassias National Technical University of Athens, Greece

'

lb World Scientific Singapore New Jersey London Hong Kong

Published by World Scientific Publishing Co. Pte. Ltd.

P o Box 128, Farrer Road, Singapore 912805 USA office: Suite lB. 1060 Main Street, River Edge, NJ 07661 UK office: 57 Shelton Street, Covent Garden, London WC2H 9HE

Library of Congress Catatoging4n-Publication Data Analysis and topology : a volume dedicated to the memory of S. Stoilow I editors, Cabina Andreian Cazacu, Olli E. Lehto, Themistocles M. Rassias. p.

cm.

ISBN 9810227612 (alk. paper) 1. Mathematical analysis. 2. Topology. I. Andreian Cazacu, Cabiria. II. Lehto, Olli. III. Rassias, Themistocles M., 195 1— QA300A5492 1998 98-16463 515--dc2l CIP

British Library

Data

A catalogue record for this book is available from the

Copyright ©

British Library.

1998 by World Scientific Publishing Co. Pte. Ltd.

All rights reserved. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording or any information storage and retrieval system now known or to be invented, without written permission from the Publisher.

For photocopying of material in this volume, please pay a copying fee through the Copyright Clearance Center, Inc., 222 Rosewood Drive, Danvers, MA 01923, USA. In this case permission to photocopy is not required from the publisher.

This book is printed on acid-free paper.

Printed in Singapore by Uto-Print

Simion Stoilow (1887—1961)

FOREWORD

This volume is dedicated to the memory of the great Romanian mathematician Simion Stoilow (1887—1961), the founder of the topological theory

of analytic functions, which is the reason we give it the title Analysis and Topology. It brings together selected articles written by distinguished scientists whose research field is related to Stoilow's work. Simion Stoilow made important contributions to various fields of mathematical analysis and topology, but his main achievement lies in his in-depth

comprehension of the phenomenon of analyticity by means of topology: the solution to Brouwer's problem of characterizing analytic functions topologically by introducing the concept of interior transformation, the methods created for the topological study of functions (e.g. the path lifting, the normal domains), the definition of the covering Riemann surface and generally of the covering space, the introduction of the Kerékjártó—Stoilow boundary (which became a fundamental instrument in classifying abstract Riemann surfaces in the H. Weyl and T. Radó sense), the programme of classifying Riemann coverings (wherein he defined and thoroughly studied the classes of Iversen and of normally exhaustible coverings), as well as the Stoilow principle. Such has been Stoilow's contribution which has inspired and still inspires numerous research mathematicians worldwide.

In this volume, dedicated to the memory of the famous mathematician on the 110 year anniversary of his birthday, we have attempted to reflect a good part of Stoilow's contribution. The scope covered is quite varied: Riemann surfaces, Teichmüller theory, Kleinian groups, automorphic forms, the Riemann c-function, modulus and capacity, null-sets, potential theory, vii

viii

conformal geometry, quasiconformality, complex differential and partial differential equations, variational inequalities and optimization, dynamical systems and functional equations. This shows once again how successful the synthesis of analysis and topology initiated by Stoilow can be.

The volume starts with a brief survey on his work and its influence on several mathematical fields, accompanied by an invaluable document "Exposé sommaire de mon travail de recherche", written by S. Stoilow himself at the request of the French Academy during the last months of his life. We think that this seminal work captures the deep significance of Stoilow's mathematical

creation. We translate and publish it here in English together with a list of titles of his mathematical works. The volume also includes several articles on Stoilow's work as well as his

role in creating the present Romanian school of mathematics; specifically, in creating the school of complex analysis, in organizing and directing the Institute of Mathematics of the Romanian Academy, both as President of the Mathematical and Physical Sciences Division of this Academy and as Director of its Mathematical Institute. In addition to the above, Simion Stoilow had an impressive philosophic, literary and artistic culture. Whoever met him was struck by his kindness, his sense of justice, his promotion of right causes, his noble behavior under adversity. It was this side of his character, coupled with his mathematical genius, that helped establish the friendship with the famous Finnish mathematician Rolf Nevanlinna, the well-known Finnish—Romanian collaboration which indeed proved to be influential in international mathematics. It is a great pleasure for us to express our gratitude to all the scientists from approximately 15 countries, who contributed to this volume. We truly thank all the other collaborators, especially Doina Irma Simion, for her translation of Stoilow's "Exposé sommaire de mon travail de recherche" and other papers. We also wish to acknowledge the superb assistance of World Scientific in this joint effort.

January 1998

Cabiria Andrezan Cazacu Olli E. Lehto Themistocles M. Rassias

CONTENTS

Foreword

VII

Brief Summary of My Research Work Simion Stoilow

1

On Stoilow's Work and Its Influence C. Andreian Cazacu and Themistocles M. Rassias

9

Contributions to Stoilow's Theory of Riemann Coverings C. Andreian Cazacu On the Link of Simultaneous Approximations to Vectorially Minimal Projections

41

53

Alexis Bacopoulos

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems in Several Complex Variables Heinrich Begehr and Abduhamid Dzhuraev

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities H. Ben-El-Mechaiekh and George Isac

On the Zorn Spaces in Beurling's Approach to the Riemann Hypothesis H. Bercovici and Ciprian I. Foias Quasi Bounded Excessive Functions and Revuz Measures Lucian Beznea and Nicu Boboc ix

63

115

143

151

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur Cutting and Gluing Back Along a Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface D. Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

165

191

About Cases of Equality Between the p-Module and the p-Capacity Petru Caraman

215

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems Krzysztof Ciesielski

241

Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis Aurel Cornea

257

A Generalization of a Theorem of Weierstrass Mihai Cristea

277

Conditions D'existence et Propriétés D'une Métrique Conformément Invariante sur les Variétés Riemanniennes Non Compactes Jacqueline Ferrand

285

Barycentric Subdivisions of Partitions with Applications to Higher Dimensional Symbolic Dynamics and Limit Expansions of Homeomorphisms

293

Bernd Gunther Ricci Curvature, Harnack Functions, and Picard Type Theorems for Quasiregular Mappings Ilkka Holopainen and Seppo Rickman

315

On Conformal Weldings which Generate Welding Curves of Finite Rotation Alfred Huber

327

The Liouville Theorem Tadeusz Iwaniec and Gaven Martin

339

Pseudocontinuous Functions Roy A. Johnson and Wiadyslaw

363

Contents

xi

of Finite Measure Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in Palle E. T. Jorgensen and Steen Pedersen

377

Simion Stoilow and the Romanian Mathematical School Martin Jurchescu

411

The Concept of Global Analytic Function and Riemann Surface in Stoilow's Work Martin Jurchescu

417

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups Irwin Kra and Bernard Maskit

425

Quasireflections and Holomorphic Functions Samuel L. Krushkal

467

Der Konforme Modul von Vierecken Reiner Kühnau

483

Stoilow's Work in Real Analysis; Its Significance and Its Impact Solomon Marcus

497

The Isomorphism Theorem of Kleinian Groups Katsuhiko Matsuzaki

507

Topological Results in Analytic Convexity Nicolae Mihalache

515

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane Petru T. Mocanu

525

Parametrization of Teichmüller Space by Length Parameters Toshihiro Nakanishi and Marjatta Näätänen

541

A Remark on the Integrability and Boundedness of Automorphic Forms

561

Takeo Ohsawa

Duality for Multiobjective Fractional Programming Problems Involving n-Set Functions Vasile Preda

569

Contents

Stability and Set-Valued Functions Themistocles M. Rassias

585

Steiner Symmetrization and the Conformal Moduli of Parallelograms Edgar Reich

615

Hilbert's Sixteenth Problem PingXing Sheng

621

Non-Existence of Quasimeromorphic Automorphic Mappings

647

Un Snebro

Certain Conjectures and Theorems Involving the Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions Ham M. Snivastava

653

Extremal Teichmüller Mappings with Given Asymptotic Behaviour Kurt Strebel

677

Free Quasiconformality in Banach Spaces IV Jussi Väisälä

697

Mapping the Disk to Convex Subregions John A. Veiling

719

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 1-7) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Tb. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

BRIEF SUMMARY OF MY RESEARCH WORK* SIMI0N SToILow

In this presentation, I am not going to pursue the chronological order of my work, but I shall attempt to highlight the main ideas which have hallmarked my research.

1. The Riemann surface concept, nowadays a one hundred years old concept, has been for a long time, for Riemann's work followers, rather an instrument useful in supplying the intuitive substance to certain facts concerning multiform analytic functions. It was only after Hermann Weyl (1913) produced his abstract, general and rigorous definition [W} that this concept became, properly speaking, a research instrument leading to a natural classification of analytic functions. By introducing (in 1927) the purely topological concept of interior transformation, I was able somehow to characterize the analytic functions topologically via the following theorem [S18]: An interior transformation I (i.e. continuous, open' and zero-dimensional2) of any topological two-dimensional manifold V into the complex sphere S becomes an analytic function if one introduces a convenient conformal metric on V, and this is always possible, as the existence of the interior transformation from V into S (into and not necessarily onto) consequently yields the triangulability and *This paper is the English version of the original Exposé sommazre de mon travail de recherche, published posthumously in the volume Matematicã [S 73] and translated by Doina Irma Simion. S followed by a number in [ ] refers to List A. References about Simion Stoilow (pp. 20—26), otherwise [] refers to List B. Additional References (pp. 26—38).

transformation is open, if it maps any open set of V onto an open set of S. 2A transformation is zero-dimensional if the pre-image of any point of S is a zero-dimensional set in V, i.e. a set which does not contain any continuum. 1

-

2

the

S.S

orientability of V, which is enough for the latter to be endowed with a

conformal metric (namely, to be organized as a Riemann surface as defined by Weyl).

In other words: there is always a topological (i.e. bijective and bicontinuous) transformation 7' of V onto a Riemann surface R (in Weyl's sense), so that the composition of T' and I should be an analytic function on R. The reciprocal is immediate: each analytic function defines an interior transformation of its Riemann surface into S. Topological characterizations of analytic functions (Brouwer's problem) had emerged at about the same time (1927) by Szillard (Gottingen) and later, but totally unrelated to the former, by Max Zorn (Los Angeles) however, except

for the fact that these tend to characterize the class of analytic functions as a totality, they resort, both of them, to a fairly high number of axioms. The definition of interior transformations is, on the contrary, very simple and it looks moreover as if it were natural; actually, it is the immediate extension of the well-known property of the topological transformations of a Euclidean space into another of the same dimension, established by Brouwer, which states that these transformations are open. 2. The property of topological equivalence between analytic functions and

interior transformations expressed by the proposition from the preceding paragraph follows from the fact (which first seems rather surprising and which is rather delicate to prove) that the covering of S by V via I has all the characteristics of a covering Riemann surface (covering = recouvrement = revêtement = Uberlagerung). But this is the very original concept Riemann had developed. This concept has had a rather low profile in the wake of the more abstract one developed by H. Weyl, which successfully replaces it in all issues where the conformal type of a Riemann surface is at stake and where there are identified conformally equivalent surfaces (conformal representation and uniformization). But in most theories concerning analytic functions the covering mode occurs, with its ramification points and sheets, which play an important part through their number and distribution. One needed therefore a pure topological characterization of Riemann's covering concept: it is supplied in a general way (the sphere S may be replaced by another topological manifold W) by the covering via interior transformations [A3, p. 7]. This topological definition of the Riemann covering underlies present-day considerations of this kind and their corresponding classifications [Ne].

Brief Summary of My Research Work

—_________________________

3

my monograph (Bore! Co!!ection) [S 66], where I presented the main resu!ts I had acquired in this area, I came to undertake an in-depth topo!ogica! study of the manifo!ds V which might be endowed with a conforma! metric and which consequent!y might be organized as abstract Riemann surfaces in Wey!'s sense. By using the interior transformation concept I was ab!e to show that the triangu!abi!ity and orientabi!ity of V were not on!y necessary [W], but a!so sufficient (p. 79 in my monograph), a fact stated by the theorem enunciated in paragraph 1 above. A simp!ified proof, but based on the same idea, had been !ater provided by Maurice Hems [H]. For the genera! prob!em of the homeomorphy of open surfaces I had to go deeper into the concept of idea! boundary defined by Kerékjártó in his Topology [K]. In adapting this notion to Riemann surfaces I introduced a topo!ogy on the compactified space and defined the concept of "determining sequence" of an "e!ement" of the idea! boundary. The !atter, which p!ays a fundamenta! part in modern research on the c!assification of Riemann surfaces, is often ca!!ed today the "Kerékjártó—Stoi!ow" boundary (especial!y by Japanese mathematicians such as Noshiro, Ohtsuka, Kuroda, Kuramochi, etc.). 3. In

It is by refining the decomposition of this boundary into e!ements that one obtains the "Martin boundary" (Marce! Parreau, for examp!e), as we!! as other boundaries usefu! for various considerations (my pupi!s A. Cornea and C. Constantinescu, for examp!e), which !ed to important resu!ts concerning the modern c!assification of Riemann surfaces. I wi!! return to this point !ater, but I wou!d first !ike to say a few words about the various extensions and app!ications of the interior transformation concept.

4. In genera! topo!ogy, this concept has found various app!ications such as, for examp!e: abso!ute, separab!e, connected and !oca!!y connected (spaces also ca!!ed "quasi-Peano") comp!ete!y feature images via interior transformations of a dendrite; the same as the Peano spaces are the continuous images of straight !ine segment [Ar]. At the same time, the interior transformations between subsets of comp!ete separab!e spaces extend as interior transformations to abso!ute contained in these spaces, which is a genera!ization of an o!der theorem by Lavrentieff on the extension of a homeomorphism [Maz]. An important part of the work of the American topo!ogist G.T. Whyburn is devoted to the interior transformations between spaces [Whi] or to various app!ications of this concept to analytic functions [Wh3}. Among the U.S.

4

mathematicians

who have developed these questions one may also quote

M. Morse, M. Hems, J.A. Jenkins, D.A. Storvick, who have applied the concept of interior transformation to other different problems and particularly to the study of the so-called "pseudoharmonic functions". 5. The modern classification of open Riemann surfaces (L. Sario, the Finnish

and the Japanese schools) generally take for their starting point the nonexistence on a category of such surfaces of bounded harmonic functions (OHB

class), of bounded analytic functions (OAB class), of harmonic or analytic etc. These functions with finite Dirichlet integrals (classes °HD and studies, which have made great progress, do highlight the importance of the ideal boundary, of its "richness" in elements, of its "thickness". But in case one does not confine oneself t the conformal type of a Riemann surface and one envisages it with its covering properties, another viewpoint seems to emerge as a result of the inner structure of the covering. The various classes I have thus discriminated and which exclusively feature covering (of the sphere, or of a given Riemann surface) properties seem to emerge quite naturally: the "normally exhaustible surfaces" [S 42] have been generalized by several mathematicians, particularly Japanese and by some of my Romanian students; the class of surfaces with the "Iversen property" [S 34, 44] gave birth to interesting developments (see, for example, the recent monograph of K. Noshiro [No]). Owing to the theorems on the behavior of the functions corresponding to these surfaces I have provided in the two above-mentioned memoirs of Mathematica (Cluj), and which I have also expanded [5 53], this classification which takes into consideration the nature of covering may be considered as having for its starting point the WeierstraB classical theorem on complete indetermination around an isolated essential singular point in the same way as the classification which discriminates classes OHB, QAB, etc. has its starting point in Liouville's theorem and related theorems. A great number of important categories of multiform analytic functions generate surfaces with Iversen's property, the simplest among them being the inverses of meromorphic functions in z < 00 [Iv). I have discovered myself two of these categories of a fairly different nature: (1) the functions defined by an entire relation G(x, y) = 0 (therefore, in particular, the so-called "automorphy" functions of meromorphic functions in the finite plane) and (2) the functions corresponding to the Riemann surfaces of parabolic type, namely without a Green function (surfaces of class OG). The latter one has been extended by A. Mori, then by T. Kuroda, M. Hems and others. The inverses

Brief Summary of My Research Work

5

of the meromorphic functions in Izi < 1 called of "class U" independently

defined by 0. Frostman and by W. Seidel also belong to the Iversen type.

6. One knows the importance acquired within function theory research by quasiconformal mappings and functions. This concept due to H. Grötzsch [Grö 1, 2] was independently rediscovered by L. Ahlfors [Al] on account of his famous research on covering surfaces. Today, one knows that most properties of analytic functions (and in particular those which may be called geometrical) extend to these much more general functions. The various definitions adopted for these quasiconformal functions (called "presque-analytique" or "pseudoanalytic" by Lavréntieff, Pfluger, Hersch, Bers

and others) take for their starting point the interior transformation concept which provides a complete topological description of these functions, with the quasiconformality metric properties completing the definition. Even if the starting point is different (R. Caccioppoli) one finds oneself forced to prove, in

order to go further, that the defined transformations are interior. The "analytic" definition of quasiconformal functions is otherwise equivalent to the "geometric" definition, having for its starting point the concept of interior transformations, as it has been shown by A. Mon [Mori] and L. Bers [Bers2]. About these questions one may refer to the recent monograph of H. Künzi [Ku].

Some of my students, Mrs. Andreian Cazacu in particular, have obtained results concerning the case where the "dilatation coefficient" is not bounded. The Soviet Union has developed a whole school whose object is an in-depth

study of the mappings defined by the solutions of a system of two partial differential equations generalizing the Cauchy—Riemann one, which underlies the classical function theory. This school parallels L. Bers' school in the United States. The most important of these elliptic equation systems allow only for solutions which are interior transformations, but even for the general case of

T. Carleman [Ca], a young soviet mathematician 1.1. Daniliuk has recently shown that there is always at least one solution which is an interior transformation, the other solutions being, to some degree, degenerate [D]. This is important for certain problems of mathematical physics. Other research. In the area of results acquired in other fields, I would mention the research I have carried out on the level sets of continuous functions, the main ones being collected in a 1925 memoir published in the Bulletin of the Mathematical Society of France [S 14) 7.

S. Stoilow

6

The general theorems contained in this paper are mostly the outcomes of the well-known Lebesgue theorem on the existence almost everywhere of a derivative of a monotone function. Among others, these theorems allow a fairly easy access to A. Denjoy's classical theorem on the Dini derivatives of continuous functions.3 On the other hand, Banach's and Saks' results (ulterior to my work, but independent of it) are easy to acquire from it (see, for instance, [Mar]).

Other research on the singularities of continuous transformations, published

at about the same time, may be considered as a natural introduction into the concept of interior transformation, developed since 1927. Another group of research earlier than the above-mentioned ones is provided in my Ph.D. Thesis (Paris, 1916): Sur une classe de fonctions de deux variables définies par les equations linéaires aux dérivées partielles [5 4] and by its further developments, particularly in my memoir: Sur les sin gularités mobiles

...

et

sur leur intégrale générale [S 5].

The general idea underlying these works is to establish a connection between the singularities of the initial data (on a curve) and the singularities which result for the integrals of linear equations (of any order with two independent variables) determined by these data (Cauchy's problem and congenial problems) all of it within the complex analytic field. Thus, I ran onto the path of general integral via the quadratures carried out on the expressions formed by a fixed kernel (depending only on the equation) and also comprising the functions of a single variable representing the data. This form of the general integral is different with either all the families of characteristics being distinct or with some of them coinciding. Recent works by J. Leray approach this problem in the (much more complex) case of any number of independent variables, with the modern methods I had lacked during 1916—1919.

8. I do not think I should insist on this already out-dated research in this

context. The above overview is accounted for by the fact that they somehow form an integral part of the general conceptual background which is present, one way or another, in my most important works: going in-depth, with respect to the essentials, the phenomenon of analyticity which had been imposed in a certain way by the very nature of the surrounding environment. 3This theorem, as one knows, was obtained by its author independently of Lebesgue's theorem (which then follows from it) and in a somehow "elementary" way proceeding by steps.

__________________________ Brief Summary of My Research Work

7

The qualitative (topological) aspect of this phenomenon has been one of my particular concerns. But it has not been the only one: the concept of Riemann covering of the Iversen type (higher No. 5) leads on the one hand to classes of Riemann surfaces defined by the nature of their ideal boundary, on the other hand to surfaces corresponding to functions defined by an analytic relation as G(x, y) = 0, where G is any entire function of two variables. One of my students, Martin Jurchescu, has even proved that certain differential equations, of the first and second order of a fairly general type (which go beyond the well known classification of Painlevé and his students) have only Iversen functions as their integrals.

We still know too little about the structure of Riemann surfaces corresponding to the functions thus defined, but these results prove that the general theorems of my memoirs [S 34, 44] dated 1936 and 1943 are applicable to these functions.

One may also remark that the purely topological concept of interior transformation, a natural generalization (No. 1) of the topological transformation concept (homeomorphism), leads directly to the concept of ramified covering of the Riemann covering type which, a priori, could be considered as indissolubly related to the cycle of roots of a complex quantity which had historically engendered it.

Thus one is tempted to consider that the theory of analytic functions "of a complex variable" (except for the issues of analytic representation under a given form) has nothing to do with the complex variable: the modern results on "quasiconformal functions" truly seem to substantiate this opinion.

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 9-39) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

ON STOILOW'S WORK AND ITS INFLUENCE* C. ANDREIAN CAZACU AND THEMISTOCLES M. RASSIAS

We shall briefly present in what follows the work of Simion Stoilow (1887— 1961), as well as the strong influence he exerted upon the mathematics of our century. Our study is based on [S 77, ii] and [5 80]. Simion Stoilow studied mathematics at Sorbonne (1907—1914), where he

had E. Picard, E. Borel, H. Lebesgue, E. Goursat, P. Painlevé as professors, and graduated in 1910. In 1914, he finished his Ph.D. thesis Sur une classe de fonctions de deux variables définies par les equations linéaires aux dérivées partielles [5 4], but because of the World War I, it was only as late as 1916 he came to defend it under the supervision of E. Picard. The thesis belongs to a first series of papers (1914—1919) [5 1—6] concerning partial differential equations in the

complex domain. Stoilow studied the Cauchy problem for initial data with singularities and deduced results on the singularities of solutions, as well as under special assumptions explicit formulae for the general solution. These papers had been continued by H. Levy, L. Fantappié, St. Bergman and others, but only after the fundamental researches of J. Leray (1957) did the theme acquire its present frame [5 77, iv].

Towards the end of the war, it was by chance that Stoilow came across the book Cours d'Analyse of Ch. de la Vallée Poussin. This oriented him to the set and real function theory and determined a second period in his work (1919—1929) [5 7—15, 17, 20, 21]. *S and a number in []refers to List A. References about Simion Stoilow (pp. 20—26) otherwise [} refers to List B. Additional References (pp. 26—38). Translated by Doina Irma Simion.

10

C.

Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

After several papers about the classification of the null sets, he concentrated upon the continuous functions and established a general and profound theorem relative to their differential structure, from which he derived the Denjoy theorem on derivative numbers. It is interesting to remark another novelty of Stoilow's result: the negligible exceptional set is no more contained in the definition domain but in the range, and the behavior of the derivative numbers is described in terms of level sets. This theorem appeared in the paper Sur l'inversion des fonctions continues, [S 14], (1925), but it was only in 1957 that S. Marcus pointed out its importance, showing that many ulterior results by Banach, Saks and others follow easily from it and even in a stronger form [Mar]. Following Marcus' proposal, M. losifescu extended Stoilow's theorem beyond the class of continuous functions, in particular for functions with Darboux property [I 1—3], and the research has been continued by K.M. Garg, [Garg], [5 77, iii], [Bru]. As a matter of fact, Stoilow was always preoccupied by the analysis foundations and real function theory, as his papers [5 24, 40, 52, 56] proved.

From this moment on, Stoilow expanded the field of his researches: he considered continuous mappings between n-dimensional spaces, the first step in this direction corresponded to the case n = 2, and topology played a prominent role in his studies.

Thus, in a note in CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 183 (1926), [5 15], he introduced the singular points, as points where the continuous transformation is not open (according to the current terminology) and proved that the image of this set of points is of the first Baire category. In a second note, ibid. 185 (1927), [5 16], Stoilow proved for a large class of open continuous mappings a topological variant of Picard's theorem and pointed out the importance of the open mappings in the study of the topological properties of analytic functions. Finally, in a third note, ibid. 186 (1928), [5 17], his mappings were already called interior transformations, explicitly defined as continuous, open and light (or zero-dimensional), and further thoroughly studied. These notes and the fundamental memoir Sur les transformations continues et la topologie des fonctions analytiques, Ann. Sci. Ecole. Normale Sup. Paris 45 (1928), [5 18], where his results were presented with complete proofs, open Stoilow's third creation stage (1926—1961), in which topology and complex analysis interfere leading to a new branch of mathematics: the topological function theory. This stage brings from the very beginning a resounding accomplishment. By introducing the interior transformations, Stoilow succeeded to solve the

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence celebrated

11

Brouwer problem, the topological characterization of the analytic

functions. In this famous memoir Stoilow proved two basic properties of the interior transformations f : r —p R, where r and R are domains (open, connected sets) in the plane: 10

The interior transformations are discrete and

2° they are locally topologically equivalent to non-constant analytic functions. This is contained in the well-known Stoilow inversion theorem, which

shows that in the neighborhood of a point in r an interior transformation behaves as Z = n e N*, in the neighborhood of z = 0. To prove these results Stoilow created two very powerful tools: the normal domain, i.e. a relatively compact domain 5 in r such that f(85) C ôf(5) and the lifting of paths; both tools feature a general topological character and became essential in the context of topological spaces or higher dimensional manifolds, especially in the theory of quasiregular mappings and in the global inversion theory. (Another approach to prove 10 is given in [LeVir, Chap. 6, §1], and for 2° in [An 11].) In the following years, Stoilow established the topological content of many classical theorems on analytic functions: global inversion criteria corresponding to a Schoenflies theorem [S 22] and a Hadamard one [5 24, 29J respectively, results on the ramification of Riemann coverings in connection with theorems by Denjoy and by Alander [5 23], a beautiful generalization of the Riemann—

Hurwitz formula [5 27,28], results on the class or Iversen of analytic functions, that are now basic facts in cluster set theory [5 25, 26]. Another important memoir, Les propriétés topologiques des fonctions analy-

tiques d'une variable, Ann. Inst. H. Poincaré 2 (1932) [5 26], issued from a cycle of lectures delivered by Stoilow at Sorbonne in 1931, gave a new synthesis of his work. It also contained the complete proof of the topological equivalence of analytic functions to interior transformations, the renowned Stoilow decomposition or factorization theorem, asserting that every interior transformation is the composition of a homeomorphism with an analytic function. A second fundamental result due to Stoilow is the topological characteriza-

tion of the Riemann surfaces, published in a note in C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 200 (1935) [5 31] and in the paper Sur les transformations intérieures et la caractérisation topologique des surfaces de Riemann, Compositio Math. 3 (1936) [5 33, 37]: the necessary and sufficient condition for a two-dimensional

12

C.

Andre2an Cazacu and Th. M. Rasszas

connected manifold to be homeomorphic to a Riemann surface in the sense of H. Weyl and T. Radó, or equivalently to be orientable and triangulable, is that there exists an interior transformation from this manifold into the twodimensional Euclidean sphere. In this way the interior transformations found a new and striking domain of applications. First, by using them, Stoilow proved that orientability and triangulability are not only sufficient (H. Weyl) but also necessary properties for a surface in order that it could be endowed with Riemann surface structure. At the same time, Stoilow succeeded to define the central concept in function theory of Riemann covering: a triple (V, f, 5) where V is a two-dimensional manifold, S is the sphere (more generally an arbitrary Riemann surface) and f: V —p S an interior transformation. This basic concept which renders to the Riemann surface its whole initial content turns out to be extremely adequate in value distribution theory and in the study of covering and ramification properties. Because of its importance,

it has been immediately presented by L.V. Ahlfors in the lecture he gave at the Oslo International Congress of Mathematicians (1936) [A 2]. At the same congress, J. Nielsen also referred to this particular contribution of Stoilow [Ni].

In 1951 at the Princeton celebration of the Centenary of the Riemann Inaugural Dissertation, L.V. Ahlfors [A 3], J.A. Jenkins and M. Morse [JeMor], L. Fourès [Fo] emphasized once more the fundamental character of Stoilow's results. Stoilow's Riemann covering appeared in the classical treatises on Riemann surfaces by R. Nevanlinna [Ne], L.V. Ahlfors and L. Sario [ASa], A.I. Markushevich [Mark].

Invited by E. Borel to write a monograph, Stoilow published his Leçons sur les principes topologiques de la théorie des fonctions analytiques, GauthierVillars, Paris, 1938 [S 66]. This book soon became the standard reference with great influence on the topological function theory, on Riemann surfaces and quasiconformality, and also on partial differential equations and particularly on general topology.

It contains not only a masterly presentation of Stoilow's previous results, but also new important contributions among which the today unanimously called Kerékjdrtó—Stoilow ideal boundary of Riemann surfaces, the main concept in the construction of different conformal boundaries, in the study of the boundary behavior of the analytic functions and in the classification theory of open Riemann surfaces.

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence

13

The general concept of a covering space is also introduced by Stoilow in this book and has to be ascribed to him, even if Chevalley's Theory of Lie Groups [Chev] had been essential in promoting its spreading throughout mathematics. The monograph also comprises the powerful Stoilow continuation lemma, which is applied to generalize topologically the Pompeiu theorem that Pompeiu's functions are completely determined by the values on their singular sets. Stoilow gives herein a new formulation of Denjoy's problem on the existence of the univalent Pompeiu functions, a problem solved in 1956 by M. Jurchescu using the Ahlfors and Beurling null set theory [J 2, 5], [S 62], [ABeu]. Further, it includes Stoilow's results on total and partially regular coverings, on limit values and on asymptotic values. A second edition of this remarkable book, appended by some of Stoilow's papers, appeared in 1956 and was translated into Russian in 1964. Then Stoilow focused on Riemann coverings, namely he introduced and deeply studied two special classes of such coverings: 10 The normally exhaustible Riemann coverings, which admit of a polyhedral exhaustion by normal domains [5 38, 42]. Stoilow regarded this class as a direct generalization of the compact Riemann coverings and at the same time as a topological analogon to Ahlfors' regularly exhaustible coverings. In this case he sharpened Ahlfors' disc theorem. 2° The coverings of class [5 34, 44—46, 50, 53, 57—60]. This class contains, as Stoilow showed, a great number of important examples: coverings generated by algebroid functions or by solutions of an entire irreducible equation G(z, w) = 0 [5 34], coverings realized by parabolic Riemann surfaces [5 44]. In the paper Note sur les fonctions analytiques multiformes, Ann. Soc. Pol. Math. 25 (1952) [5 53], he proved another famous result now usually called (as in the monograph by K. Noshiro (1960) [No], or in that by L. Sario and M. Nakai (1970) [SaNa]) Stoilow's principle, asserting that for Riemann coverings of class the cluster set at an ideal boundary point is either total or a point. However, far beyond these classes, Stoilow followed a vast program of research to construct a classification of the Riemann coverings parallel to that of Riemann surfaces, where Weierstrass' theorem should have a part similar to that of Liouville's theorem. This program had to be developed further by his former students. Thus, Cabiria Andreian Cazacu generalized the normal exhaustibility studying different types of exhaustible coverings until the general one by arbitrary polyhedrons and even coverings exhaustible by non-compact bordered surfaces [An 1—6], while M. Jurchescu gave new examples of coverings

14

C.

Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

of class [J 1] and constructed a relative classification of the holomorand phic mappings between Riemann surfaces, defining besides the class M. Hems' class (L Bi) a class of coverings whose accessible boundaries are countable union of polar sets [J 6—10]. Though he obtained such remarkable results in the theory of analytic functions, Stoilow considered these researches only as a first step in the study of interior transformations between higher dimensional manifolds or even general topological spaces. He devoted several papers to this subject, among which his lecture Sur les transformations intérieures des variétés a trois dimensions,

C.R. du I-er Congrès des Math. Hongrois, Budapest 1950 [S 49], where he tackled the difficult problem of the branch set of the interior transformations. This lecture had a particular impact on ulterior research. Stoilow's papers on quasiconformality [5 32, 61, 64] and his last lecture on non-orientable Riemann surfaces at the 5th Congress of the Austrian Mathematicians, Innsbruck 1960 [5 65], spring from the same generalization tendency.

Stoilow's outstanding work, which has been collected by the Romanian Academy in a volume [5 72], deeply influenced the mathematics development as can be seen from the numerous researches inspired from it. Let us present some of them, grouped around several directions, with emphasis upon the contributions of his school.

1. General Topology Soon after Stoilow introduced the interior transformations, they were thoroughly studied in the general framework of continuous mappings between topological spaces by N. Aronszajn [Ar], S. Mazurkiewicz [Maz], P.S. Alexandrov, the widest and most important contribution being due to G.T. Whyburn, who dedicated to this subject a great number of papers and the reference monographs Analytic topology, 1942 [Wh 1] and Topological analysis, 1958 [Wh 3]. Solving Whyburn's problem to prove elementarily that non-constant analytic functions are interior transformations, H.G. Eggleston and H.D. Ursell [EU], and C.J. Titus and G.J. Young [TiY 1, 2] enriched the set of methods used in the topological function theory. Another important research line was promoted by M. Morse [Mor], who

introduced the pseudoharmonic functions as a topological equivalent of harmonic functions and together with M. Hems studied the deformation classes of meromorphic functions and interior transformations [MorH]. The

On Stoziow's Work and sts Influence

15

pseudoharmonic function theory had been further developed by J.A. Jenkins

[JeMor], Y. Tôki, I. Berstein [Be] and others. Stoilow himself was continuously preoccupied by the interior transformation properties in general topological spaces. Thus, in the paper Sur les transformations continues des espaces topologiques, Bull. Math. Soc. Roumaine Sci. 35 (1933) [S 29], he proved an ample topological generalization of the Hadamard homeomorphism criterium for Hausdorff spaces, the image space being linearly simply connected. This generalization had been continued by S. Eilenberg [Ei], S. Banach and S. Mazur [BaM], T. Ganea [Ga], F. Browder [Br], Chung Wo Ho [Chu] and more recently by M. Cristea [Cr 5, 11]. Stoilow used in the proof his path lifting method (1928), which was improved by G.T. Whyburn [Wh 1], E. Floyd [F], M. Cristea [Cr 11], and became a basic tool in global inversion theorems as the Hadamard—Levy—John one and its generalizations by M. Cristea [Cr 1, 5, 8, 10—12, 14], or other theorems in the book by T. Parthasarathy On global univalence theorems, 1983 [Pa], where it has the name of condition (L). In 1940, Stoilow extended his result from the note in 1926 [5 15] to continuous mappings f : E F between n-dimensional manifolds E and F [5 43]. That is, the image under f of the singular point set D1, where f is not locally open, is of the first Baire category. Moreover, under certain conditions on f, there exist A C E and B C F with E \ A and F \ B of the first Baire category, such that f IA : A —+ B is open. M. Cristea also generalized these results [Cr 6, 12], in particular he proved by means of an improved form of the Sard lemma [Cr 7, 16], that if D is an open set in and f : D is differentiable on D \ K with = 0 [Cr 12]. = 0, then One of the most intricate problems, set up by Stoilow's lecture in Budapest (1950) on the interior transformations between three-dimensional manifolds [5 49], was the structure of the branch set B1. Though in 1963 P.T. Church noticed a gap in the proof [Ch 2], Stoilow's inequality dim B1 < 1 remains valid under very general conditions. For instance, even for n 3, dim B1
In contrast with the case n = 2, the interior transformations are not always discrete for n 3. This was proved by D. Wilson (1973), who even

16

C.

Andre ian Cazacu and Th. M. Rasszas

constructed an interior transformation with dim B1 = n [Wi!]. Criteria for an interior transformation to be discrete have been established by J. Väisälä [Va 1] and by Yu.Yu. Trokhimchuk [Tr 2]. The first examples of discrete interior transformations provided by differentiable mappings f : D —+ where D is an open set in JUL, with J(x, f) 0 on D\K, K C D "thin" enough, were studied by Stoilow (1939) [S 40] followed by C.J. Titus and G.S. Young [TiY 1], J. Väisälä [Va 1], M. Cristea [Cr 18]. Many other properties of interior transformations between n-manifolds as

well as interesting examples have been given by P.T. Church and E. Hemmingsen [ChHe].

Stoilow's continuation lemma for interior transformations was dealt with in many papers by G.T. Whyburn [Wh 2], M. Jurchescu [J 11, Lemma 3.6, p. 103], Yu.Yu. Trokhimchuk [Tr 3], C.J. Titus and G.S. Young [TiY 2], M. Cristea who topologically generalized other classical theorems too [Cr 3, 4, 15, 17, 20—22].

2. Quasiregularity In 1935, soon after M.A. Lavrentiev published his fundamental memoir on almost analytic functions [La 1], Stoilow proved that these functions are interior transformations [5 32]. He pointed out the closed connections between interior transformations and (using the current name) quasiregular mappings. Indeed,

in the two-dimensional case the quasiregular mappings are interior transformations with some additional metric properties and Stoilow's decomposition theorem is essential since it permits to define the quasiregular mappings as the composition of a quasiconformal homeomorphism with an analytic function, definition used in many papers and monographs (L.I. Volkovyskij [Vo], H. Künzi [Ku]) as well as in the reference treatise by 0. Lehto and K.I. Virtanen, Quasiconformal mappings in the plane [LeVir]. Even if one starts with another definition one proves as a basic fact that the mappings are interior. This is especially the case of the solutions of elliptic partial differential equation systems (L. Bers [Bers 1], B. Bojarski [Boj], G.N. Polodzij [P], MA. Lavrent'ev [La 2], B.V. Shabat [LaSh], [Sh], 1.1. Daniliuk [D], I.N. Vekua [Ve], H.G.W. Begehr [Beg] and others). The same way was followed for the quasiregular mappings in n 3 dimensions, where in the middle of the '60s the theory of quasiconformal mappings was already constructed by F.W. Gehring [Ge 1—3], [GeVä], J. Väisälã [Va 3] and others, a fundamental contribution being due to P. Caraman from Stoilow's

_______

Work and its Influence

-

17

school [C 1—9]. Then Yu.G. Reshetnyak [Re 1—3] and independently 0. Martio,

S. Rickman and J. Väisälä [MaRiVä 1—3] founded the theory of quasiregular

mappings and it was one of the deep and important results of Reshetnyak that non-constant quasiregular mappings are open and discrete. Thus, the class of discrete interior transformations found another important application field, where Stoilow's methods of normal domains and path lifting became main tools, as one sees in the impressive monographs Conformal geometry and quasiregular mappings by M. Vuorinen [Vu] and Quasiregular mappings by S. Rickman [Ri]. The branch set B1 continues to be a central topic in quasiregularity, though many results have already been obtained on it, e.g.: dim B1 = dim f B1 n—2; the Lebesgue measure of both B1 and f B1 is null and their Hausdorif dimen-

sion n (J. Sarvas [Sar]); the remarkable Zorich theorem: a locally injective is a quasiconformal homeomorphism [Zo]; quasiregular mapping f: the deep results of 0. Martio and U. Srebro about local behavior of quasiregular mappings and branched covering mappings [MaSr], to quote only a few of them.

Finally, let us mention that Stoilow's decomposition theorem still holds in the research field as the above quoted results by 0. Martio and U. Srebro or showed. As a matter of the recent work by T. Iwaniec and V. fact, this last work exceeds the classical quasiregularity frame replacing the bounded dilatation by an integrable one. Similarly many other papers deal now with more general mapping classes. Randomly, let us remember the topological equivalence between polynomials and some quasi-isometric mappings of the plane established by T.G. Latfullin via Stoilow's decomposition theorem too [L].

3. Riemann Surfaces

Bringing such crucial contributions to the Riemann surface theory, it was natural that Stoilow's work strongly influenced this field. Thus the Kerékjártó—Stoilow ideal boundary represented the starting point in the rich and important theory of ideal boundaries of non-compact Riemann surfaces, which gave rise to essential progress in the classification of these surfaces and the extension to them of the classical analytic function properties. It was exactly in this field — extremely active at the time — that Stoilow's

Seminar obtained resounding results and in the first place the work by C. Constantinescu and A. Cornea synthesized in their authoritative monograph

18

C.

Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

Ideale Ränder Riemannscher Fldchen [ConCo 1]. In connection with these topics, a strong Romanian potential school developed, having at its core the group: N. Boboc, C. Constantinescu and A. Cornea and then extended by P. Mustatã, Gh. Bucur, I. Cuculescu, Gabriela Licea and young collaborators (see for instance [BoConCo], [Bo 1], [BoMu], [ConCo 2], [CoLi], [BoBuCo 1,2], [Con 1, 2], [BoBu 1—5], [BezBo 1—3]).

Another equally valuable contribution was due to M. Jurchescu, who introduced the modulus function of a boundary element [J 2] in parallel with the Sario capacity [Sa], set up a Riemann surface classification based on modular and mixed (modular and harmonic) criteria, and completely solved the difficult problem of Riemann surface extendibility [J 4, 5]. The structure of the level lines for the modulus function corresponding to a part of the Kerékjártó— Stoilow ideal boundary and its harmonic conjugate function was determined by Cabiria Andreian Cazacu [An 3], who applied the results to obtain parabolicity criteria. A harmonic metric was introduced to Riemann surfaces by N. Boboc and

Gh. Mocanu [BoMo]. The Lindelöf theorem was generalized by N. Boboc defining the angular convergence at the boundary elements [Bo 2]. The general compactification problem of the topological spaces was treated by N. Boboc and Gh. Siretchi [BoSi], who characterized Stoiow's compactification as the largest with a totally disconnected boundary, characterization retaken as definition for the Kerékjártó—Stoilow boundary in the book by R.E. Chandler Hausdorff compactifications [Cha]. Stoilow's work also determined many researches on Riemann coverings. The

normally exhaustible ones have been thoroughly studied by G.T. Whyburn [Wh 2], T. Kuroda [Ku], C. Andreian Cazacu [An 1, 4, 5]. New examples of such coverings have been provided by the annular functions [An 12, 16]. The class was also deeply studied from different points of view. Thus M. for a large class of solutions of differential Jurchescu proved the property equations [J 1, 8, 9], while other classes of functions with property are presented (according to A. Mori, K. Noshiro, T. Kuroda, K. Matsumoto) in the L. Sario and M. Nakai Classification theory of Riemann surfaces [SaNa, chap. VI]. Many papers were devoted to the branching of Riemann coverings some of

them in connection with the Riemann—Hurwitz formula and its Stoilow generalization by C. Andreian Cazacu [An 2, 6], N. Steinmetz [Ste], S.R. Nasyrov

[N 2], with the inverse boundary problems in the sense of F.D. Gahov and

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence

19

Yu.M. Krikunov [GKr] or M. Morse [Mor] by F.G. Avkhadiev [Av 1, 2], [AvN 1,

2], S.R. Nasyrov [N 1, 2] and others, or in connection with the valence of the mappings as in papers by D.A. Brannan and W.E. Kirwan [BrKi], U. Srebro [Sr], A.K. Lyzzaik and K. Stephenson [LySt], A.K. Lyzzaik [Ly 1, 2]. In 1953, R.J. Wille extended Stoilow's characterization of Riemann surfaces, by showing that every triangulable (orientable or not) two-dimensional manifold admits an interior transformation onto the real projective plane [Wi]. These coverings have been studied by I. Berstein [Be2], S. Stoilow {S65], I. Bãrzã [B 1—8] and C. Andreian Cazacu. The latter extended Stoilow's theory to arbitrary triangulable (orientable or not, and also bordered or not) twodimensional manifolds: every such manifold admits an interior transformation onto the closed disc; Klein surfaces in the sense of Alling and Greenleaf [AllGr] are topologically characterized by this property, morphisms between Klein surfaces are interior transformations; Klein coverings can be defined similarly to Riemann coverings; Riemann—Hurwitz—Stoilow formula generalizes as well as exhaustibility properties [An 7—10, 13—14]. Let us remark that Riemann

coverings in the bordered case have been considered from the point of view of Stoilow's theory by E. [Vi]. A novel function theory on Klein surfaces has been developed by I. Bãrzã [B 3, 6—8], who now extends the research field in collaboration with D. and S. [BGh 1, 2], [BGhIa].

4. Several Complex Variables Stoilow's concepts and results on Riemann coverings have successfully been introduced by M. Jurchescu in connection with the theory of complex analytic spaces. In 1958, he gave a general definition of the ramified covering spaces, the projection being an interior transformation, and studied in depth the coverings

with the property [J 7]. In 1959, he proved a beautiful generalization of Stoilow's countability theorem [J 3], which includes Grauert 's theorem of countability of the holomorphically complete complex spaces [Gra]. Starting from the '60s, M. Jurchescu introduced and thoroughly studied the concepts of mixed manifolds and mixed spaces, thus realizing a general theory which unifies analytic and differential geometries in a categorial vision [J 13—19]. There are many other papers in the higher-dimensional complex analysis

where interior transformations are used. We quote e.g. J. Riihentaus [Ru], Yu.B. Zelinskij [Z], I. Berstein and A.L. Edmonds [BeEdi. Stoilow's work has been studied from the viewpoint of the category theory by F. Bucur [Buc]. Connections with sheaf theory have been established by K. Teleman and 0. Dogaru [TeDo].

20

C.

Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

The above presentation is far from being complete. However, we do hope that it is a glimmer — even a pale one of the importance of Simion Stoilow's work.

Deep and coherent at the same time, this work illuminates the essence of analyticity via highly original definitions of the very concepts of analytic function and Riemann surface, and it stands as one of the most valuable mathematical achievements of the century.

A. REFERENCES ABOUT SIMION STOILOW LIST OF MATHEMATICAL PAPERS OF SIMION STOILOW 1. Sur les intégrales des equations linéaires aux dérivées partielles a deux variables indépendantes, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 159 (1914), 231—234.

2. Sur les fonctions quadruplement périodiques, CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 160 (1915), 129—134.

3. Sur l'intégration des equations linéaires par les equations d'approximations successives, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 162 (1916), 217—219. 4. Sur une classe de fonctions de deux variables définies par des equations linéaires aux dérivées partielles. These. Gauthier-Villars, Paris, 1916.

5. Sur les singularités mobiles des intégrales des equations linéaires aux dérivées partielles et sur leur intégrale générale, Ann. Scient. Ecole Norm. Sup. 36 (1919), 235—262.

6. Sur la representation analytique des fonctions de plusieurs variables complexes, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 169 (1919), 610—612. 7. Sur la classification des ensembles de mesure nulle, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 169 (1919), 766—768.

8. Sur la notion d'ordre d'un ensemble de mesure nulle, C.R. du Congrès International des Mathématiciens, Strassbourg, 1920, 160—163. 9. Remarques sur les ensembles de mesure nulle a plusieurs dimensions, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 171 (1920), 539—541.

10. Sur l'intégrale définie et la mesure des ensembles, CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 174 (1922), 802—804.

11. Sur les fonctions continues et leurs dérivées, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 176 (1923), 227—229.

12. Sur les transformations continues d'une variable, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 179 (1924), 807—810.

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence

21

l'ensemble oü une fonction continue a une valeur constante, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 179 (1924), 1585—1586. 14. Sur l'inversion des fonctions continues, Bull. Soc. Math. France 53 (1925), 13. Sur

135— 148.

15. Remarques 16. 17.

sur quelques pro priétés des transformations continues de n vari-

ables, CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 183 (1926), 731—732. Les transformations continues et le théorème de M. Picard sur les fonctions entières, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 185 (1927), 173—175. Sur une classe de transformations continues a variation bornée. C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 186 (1928), 621—623.

18.

Sur les transformations continues et la topologie des fonctions analytiques, Ann. Scient. Ecole Norm. Sup. Paris 45 (1928), 347—382.

19. Sur

la topologie des fonctions analytiques, Atti del Congresso Interna-

zionale dei Matematici, Bologna 3 (1928), 231—233. 20. Sur les valeurs sin gulières des transformations continues de plusieurs variables, Mathematica (Cluj) 2 (1929), 94—101. 21. Sur la continuité et la dérivabilité des fonctions, Bul. Fac. Cernãuti 3 (1929), 59—62.

Sur un théorème topologique, Fund. Math., Warszawa 13 (1929), 186—194. 23. Du caractére topologique d 'un théorème sur les fonctions méromorphes, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 190 (1930), 251—253. 24. Sur l'inversion des transformations continues de deux variables, C.R. Acad. 22.

Sci. Paris 192 (1931), 1342—1344.

Sur les valeurs des fonctions analytiques au voisinage de la frontière d'un domaine de régularité, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 193 (1931), 14—16. 26. Les propriétés topologiques des fonctions analytiques d'une variable, Ann. 25.

H. Poincaré 2 (1932), 233—266. 27. Remarques sur quelques théorèmes topologiques de la théorie des fonctions, Inst.

CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 196 (1933), 156—158. 28. Du nombre des points de ramification des transformations intérieures sur une variété topologique a deux dimensions, Bull. Sci. Math. Paris 57 (1933), 355—376.

29. Sur les transformations continues des espaces topologiques, Bull. Math. Soc. Roumaine Sci. 35 (1933), 229—235. 30. La topologie et la théorie des fonctions, Actes du Congrès Interbalcanique de Mathématiques, Athènes 1934, 1, Imprimerie Nationale, Athènes, 1935, 115—120.

22

C.

Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

31. Sur la caractérisation topologique des surfaces de Riemann, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 200 (1935), 189—190. 32. Remarques sur la definition des fonctions presque-analytiques M. Lavrentieff, CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 200 (1935), 1520—1521.

de

33. Sur les transformations intérieures et la caractérisation topologique des surfaces de Riemann, Compositio Math. 3 (1936), 435—440.

34. Sur les fonctions analytiques dont les surfaces de Riemann ont des frontières totalement discontinues, Mathematica (Cluj)

12

(1936),

149—166.

35. Remarques sur les fonctions analytiques continues dans un domaine oü elles admettent un ensemble parfait discontinu de sin gularités, Bull. Math. Soc. Roumaine Sci. 38 (1936), 117—120. 36. Sur l'extension d'une homéomorphie entre ensembles ferrnés, Rev. Math. Union Interbalcanique 1 (1936), 97—100. 37. Sur la definition des surfaces de Riemann. C.R. du Congrès International des Mathématiciens, Oslo 1936, 2, A.V. Brøggers Boktrykkeri A/S, Oslo, 1937, 143—144.

38. Sur une classe de surfaces de Riemann régulièrement exhaustibles et sur le théorème des disques de M. Ahlfors, CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 207 (1938), 518—519.

39. La formule de Hurwitz et les critéres d'univalence, Bull. Math. Soc. Roumaine Sci. 40 (1938), 79—80.

40. Sur l'inversion des transformations dont le détérminant fonctionnel s 'annule sans changer de signe. Bull. Math. Ecole Polytechn. Bucarest 10 (1939), 19—22.

41. Sur une extension topologique du principe du maximum du module et ses applications a la théorie des fonctions, Bull. Sect. Scient. Acad. Roumaine 23 (1940), 28—30.

42. Sur les surfaces de Riemann normalement exhaustibles et sur le théorème des disques pour ces surfaces, Compositio Math. 7 (1940), 428—435. 43. Des sous-ensembles sur lesquels une transformation continue d'un espace est transformation intérieure ou topologique, Disquisitiones Math. Phys. 1 (1940), 23—28.

44. Sur les singularités des fonctions analytiques multiformes dont la surface de Riemann a sa frontière de mesure harmonique nulle, Mathematica (Cluj) 19 (1943), 126—138.

45. Remarques sur la definition des points singuliers des fonctions analytiques multiformes, Bull. Sect. Scient. Acad. Roumaine 26 (1944), 671—672.

On Stoilow's Work and zts Influence 46.

23

Quelques remarques sur les éléments frontière des surfaces de Riemann et sur les fonctions correspondant a ces surfaces, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 227 (1948), 1326—1328.

47. Despre factorizarea grupurilor topologice local euclidiene prin subgrupurile

br Inchise zero-dimensionale (On the factorization of locally Euclidean topological groups through their closed zero-dimensional subgroups), Bul. Acad. R.P.R. 1 (1949), 829—834.

48. Consideratiuni asupra invariantei unor teorii matematice (Considerations on the invariance of some mathematical theories). Lucrãrile Sesiunii geEd. nerale a Academiei R.P.R. din 2-12 iunie 1950, Acad. R.P.R., 1950, 1—5. 49. Sur les transformations intérieures des variétés a trois dimensions, C.R. du Premier Congrès des Mathématiciens Hongrois, Budapest, 1950, 263—266. 50. Les surfaces de Riemann a frontière nulle. C.R. du 6e Congrès des Mathématiciens Polonais, Warszawa, 1948, Dodetek Rosznika poisk. Towars. Math. 22 (1951), 36—37. 51. Asupra citorva aspecte moderne ale teoriei functiunilor de o variabilä com-

plexd (On some modern aspects of the theory of functions of one complex variable), Com. Acad. R.P.R. 1 (1951), 753—756. 52. Despre unele chestiuni relative la bazele analizei clasice (On some problems concerning the foundations of classical analysis), Revista a Ser. Nat. 1 (1952), 20—24. Politehnicii 53. Note sur les fonctions analytiques multiformes, Ann. Soc. Pol. Math. 25 (1952), 69—74.

asupra principiului extremelor a sale In teoria functiilor (Remarks on the principle of extremes and of its applications in the theory of functions), Stud. Cerc. 6 (1955), 13—18. 55. Probleme de geometrie diferentiald In teoria functiilor de o variabild complexd (Problems of differential geometry in the theory of functions of one complex variable), Lucrãrile Consfãtuirii de Geometrie 1955, Ed. Acad. R.P.R., 1956, 23—29. 56. Asupra continue (On continuous convergence), St. Cerc. Mat. 7 (1956), 247—251, published also in Russian: 0 nepreryvnoj shodimosti, Rev. Math. Pures Appl. 4 (1959), 341—344. 57. Sur la classification topologique des recouvrements riemanniens, Rev. Math. Pures Appl. 1 (1956), 37—42. 58. Sur quelques points de la théorie moderne des surfaces de Riemann, Rend. Mat. sue Appl. Ser. 5, 16 (1957), 170—196. 54.

C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

24

59. Bemerkungen über die durch ganze Relationen definierten analytischen Funktionen, Deutsche Akad. der Wissenschaften, Band Leonhard Euler, 1957, 60.

pp. 331—333.

Sur la théorie topologique des recouvrements riemanniens. Colloque sur la Théorie des Fonctions 1957, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math.

250/35 61.

Sur la notion de pseudo-analyticité. Lucrãrile celui de al TV-lea Congres 1960, al Matematicienilor Romãni 1956, Ed. Acad. R.P.R., pp.

62.

(1958), 1—7.

69—70.

Ob odnoznachnyh analiticheskih funktsiyah nepreryvnyh na mnozhestve ih

osobennostej (On univalent analytic functions which are continuous on the set of their singularities). Issledovaniya P0 sovremennym problemam teorii funktsij kompleksnogo peremennogo, Fizmatgiz, Moskva, 1960, pp. 418—419.

63. Despre unele probleme geometrice ale teoriei functiilor (On some geometric problems of function theory), Lucrãrile Consfãtuirii de Geometrie 1962, 17—20. Topologie, iunie 1958, Ed. Acad. R.P.R., 64. Representation quasi-conforme et théorie géométrique des fonctions, Lecture held in Paris, May 1960, published in [72] , 403—415. 65. Einiges über topologische Funktionentheorie auf nicht orientierbaren Fldchen, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 19 (1974), 503—504.

MONOGRAPHS, TEXTBOOKS, COLLECTED WORKS 66. Leçons sur les principes topologiques de la théorie des fonctions analytiques. Collection Borel, Gauthier-Villars, Paris, 1938, 2nd ed. 1956, Russian ed.: Lektsii o topologicheskih printsipah teorii analiticheskih funktsij (with a preface of B.V. Shabat). Nauka, Moskva, 1964. 67. Lectii de algebra superioard: Teoria corpurilor teoria lui Galois, curs litografiat. (Lectures on Higher Algebra: Field Theory and Galois Theory, litographed text), Universitatea din 1937—38. 68. Memoriu asupra lucrdrilor (Memoir on scientific papers). Ed. Cartea Româneascã, 1929; 1938.

69. Analiza Matematicd, curs litografiat, Scoala Politehnicã din (Mathematical Analysis, lithographed text, Polytechnic School of Bucharest), 1940. 70. Teoria functiilor analitice, Partea I, 1950; Partea II, 1953, curs litografiat, Facultatea de Matematicã Fizicã, Universitatea din (Theory

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence

25

of analytic functions. 1st Part, 1950; 2nd Part, 1953, lithographed text, Faculty of Mathematics and Physics, University of Bucharest.) 71. Teoria functiilor de o variabilã complexd (Theory of functions of one complex variable), Vol. I, Ed. Acad. R.P.R., 1954; 2nd ed., Ed. 1962. Vol. II, in collaboration with Didacticã Pedagogica, 1958. Russian Cabiria Andreian Cazacu, Ed. Acad. R.P.R., ed., Izd. most. Lit., Moskva, 1962. 72. Oeuvre Mathématique (with a preface of Miron Nicolescu and an introduc-

tory study of Cabiria Andreian Cazacu), Ed. Acad. R.P.R., 1964.

(Mathematics and life). (Collection of Stoilow's stud73. Matematicd 1972. ies and articles). Ed. Acad. R.S.R.,

74. Other articles, lectures, speeches and letters by S. Stoilow have been published in [77].

SOME PAPERS ON SIMION STOILOW 75. G.S. Andonie, Istoria matematicii In Romania (History of mathematics in Romania), 2, Ed. 1966, 60—79. 76. Institutul de Matematicd al Academiei Republicii Socialiste Románia. Ed. Acad. R.S.R., 1970, 7—10, 32—38, 57—66, 321—323; Institute of Mathematics,

Publ. House Acad. R.S.R., 1972. 77. C. Andreian Cazacu and S. Marcus, Simion Stoilow, Ed. Enciclopedicã, 1983. The volume contains the following papers on S. Stoilow by: i.

S. Marcus, Viata

activitatea acad. Simion Stoilow (Life and activity

of the acad. Simion Stoilow), 9—55.

ii. C. Andreian Cazacu, Contributii In teoria functiilor analitice complexe topologie (Contributions in the theory of complex analytic functions and topology), 55—146. iii. S. Marcus, Contributii In teoria functiilor reale (Contributions in real

function theory), 147—172.

iv. G. Gussi, Contributii n teoria ecuatiilor cu derivate

(Contri-

butions in partial differential equation theory), 172—177.

M. Jurchescu, Simion Stoilow

románeascd de matematicã (Simion Stoilow and the Romanian school of mathematics), 178—183. The English translation of this paper is included in the present volume. v.

vi. Gr.C. Moisil, Simion Stoilow, 183—185.

C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

26

vii. M. Nicolescu, S. Stoilow: In memoriam, 185—189.

78. C. Andreian Cazacu, N. Boboc, M. Jurchescu and I. Suciu (editors), Complex Analysis — Fifth Romanian-Finnish Seminar, Part 1, Proceedings, Bucharest 1981, Springer-Verlag, 1983. The volume contains the papers: i. 0. Lehto, On Rolf Nevanlinna 's mathematical work and his role, together with Simion Stoilow, as a promotor of Romanian—Finnish mathematical relations, 1—7. ii.

C. Andreian Cazacu, Sur l'oeuvre mathématique de Simion Stoilow,

8—21.

79. C. Constantinescu, Simion Stoilow, Libertas Math. 7 (1987), 3—21. 80. C. Andreian Cazacu, Simion Stoilow (1887-1961) and the topological theory of analytic functions, Stud. Cerc. Mat. 39 (1987), 395—417. 81. C. Andreian Cazacu, The centenary of the birth of Simion Stoilow, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 32 (1987), 863—864. riemanniand 82. M. Jurchescu, Ideea de functie analiticd globald la Simion Stoilow (The concept of global analytic function and Riemann surfaces in Stoilow's work). Probleme actuale ale cercetãrii matematice, I, 1990, 7—14. The Univ. Facultatea de Matematicã, English translation of this paper is also included in this volume.

Journal volumes dedicated to S. Stoilow: Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 2 (1957), 32, 10 (1987) and 33, 1—2 (1988); Libertas Math. 7 (1987), Arlington, Texas. Analele Academiei R.P.R., 8 (1958), 173—201 presents the Celebration of Acad. Simion Stoilow in 1957: Hommage addresses by I.S.

Gheorghiu, A. Joja, E. Bãdãrãu, M. Nicolescu, 0. Mayer, Gh. Vrãnceanu, Gr. Moisil, Gh. Mihoc, D. Dumitrescu, T. Ganea, Gh. Calugareanu, Al. Graur and S. Stoilow's answer.

B. ADDITIONAL REFERENCES [Al]

L.V. Ahifors, Zur Theorie der Uberlagerungsfluichen, Acta Math. 65 (1935), 157—194.

L.V. Ahifors, Geometrie der Riemannschen Fliichen, C.R. Cong. Internat. Math., Oslo, 1936, I, A.V. Brøggers Boktrykkeri A/S, Oslo, 1937, 239—248. [A3] L.V. Ahlfors, Development of the theory of conformal mapping and Rzemann surfaces through a century, Contributions to the theory of Riemann surfaces, Ann. Math. Studies 30, Princeton Univ. Press, 1953, 3—13. [ABeu] L.V. Ahlfors and A. Beurling, Conformal invariants and function-theoretic [A2]

null-sets, Acta Math. 83 (1950), 101—129.

QnStoilow's Work and its Influence [ASa]

[AliGn

[Ani] [An2]

L.V. Ahifors and L. Sario, Riemann surfaces.

27

Princeton Univ.

Press,

Princeton, 1960. N.L. Ailing and N. Greenleaf, Foundations of the theory of Klein surfaces, Lect. Notes in Math., 219, Springer-Verlag, 1971. C. Andreian Cazacu, Uber die normal ausschöpfbaren Riemannschen Fláchen, Math. Nachr. 15 (1956), 77—86. C. Andreian Cazacu, Uber eine Formel von S. Stoilow, Rev. Math. Pures Appl. 5 (1960), 59—74.

[An3]

[An4] [An5] [An6]

C. Andreian Cazacu, Uberlagerungs eigenschaften Riemannscher Fliichen, Rev. Math. Pures Appl. 6 (1961), 685—701. C. Andreian Cazacu, Classes of Riemann coverings. (Romanian). I, II, An. Sect. Mat. Mec., 13 (1964), 55—75 and 14 (1965), 71—95. Univ. C. Andreian Cazacu, Sur la théorie de Stoilow des recouvrements riemanniens, Enseign. Math. 12 (1966), 81—93. C. Andreian Cazacu, On a Denjoy—Stoilow's theorem. (Russian), Kompleksnyj Analiz i ego prilozheniya, Akad. Nauk SSSR, Izd. Nauka, Moskva, 1978, 237—241.

[An7]

[An8] [An9]

[AnlO]

[Anli] [An12]

C. Andreian Cazacu, Ramification of Klein coverings, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 10 (1985), 47—56. C. Andreian Cazacu, On the morphisms of Klein surfaces, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures App!. 31 (1986), 461—470. C. Andreian Cazacu, Interior transformations between Klein surfaces, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 33 (1988), 21—26. C. Andreian Cazacu, Complete Klein coverings of Klein surfaces of characteristic zero, I, Complex Analysis Joensuu 1987, Proceedings, Lect. Notes in Math., 1351, Springer-Verlag, 1988, pp. 12—22. C. Andreian Cazacu, On Stoilow's local inversion theorem for interior mappings. An. Univ. 38 (1989), 3—6. C. Andreian Cazacu, Gap series, annular functions and normal exhaustibility, Comp!ex Analysis and App!ications '87, Publ. House Bu!garian Acad. Sci., Sofia, 1989, 54—67.

[An13]

C. Andreian Cazacu, Morphisms of Klein surfaces and Stoilow's topological theory of analytic functions, Seminar on deformations, Lódz—Lub!in, 1985/1987, Deformations of Mathematical Structures, Kluwer 1989, pp. 235—246.

[An14]

C. Andreian Cazacu, On the disc theorem, Ann. Pol. Math. 55 (1991), 1—10; Erratum 57 (1992).

C. Andreian Cazacu, Quasiconformality and Riemann surfaces with global exhaustion, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 40 (1995), 149—156. [An16] C. Andreian Cazacu, Contributions to Stoilow's theory of Riemann coverings. In this volume. [AnSta] C. Andreian Cazacu and V. Stanciu, Quasiconformal homeomorphisms between Riemann surfaces, Topics in Complex Ana!ysis, Banach Center Publ., 31, Inst. of Math., Po!ish Acad. Sci., Warszawa 1995, 35—43. [An15]

C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

28

[Ar]

M. Aronszajn, Uber em Urbildproblem, Fund. Math. 17 (1931), 92—121.

[Avi]

F.G. Avkhadiev, Injectivity in the domain of open isolated mappings with given boundary properties (Russian) Doki. AN SSSR 292 (1987), 780—783, Soy. Math. Doki. 35 (1987), 1. F.G. Avkhadiev, Conformal mappings and boundary value problems (Russian), Monografli p0 Matematike, 2, Kazan Math. Found., 1996. F.G. Avkhadiev and S.R. Nasyrov, Necessary conditions for the existence of a Riemann surface with a given boundary (Russian), Trudy Sem. Kraev.

[Av2]

[AvN1]

[AvN2]

[BaM]

Zadacham, Kazan 22 (1985), 6—15. F.G. Avkhadiev and S.R. Nasyrov, Construction of a Riemann surface with respect to its boundary (Russian), Izvestiya VUZ, Mat. 5 (1986), 3—11; Soy. Math. (Izv. VUZ) 30 (1986), 1—12.

S. Banach and S. Mazur, Uber mehrdeutige stetige Abbildungen, Studia Math. 5 (1934), 174—178.

[Bi]

I. Bãrzã, Fonctions de type méromorphe sur la bouteille de Klein, Rev.

[B2]

Roumaine Math. Pures App!. 25 (1980), 495—501. I. Bãrzã, Surfaces de Riemann non-orientables, Preprint Ser. in Math. 21 (1981), ISS No. 250—3638, INCREST,

[B3]

I. Bârzã, Fonctions et forrnes différentielles de type méromorphe sur les surfaces de Riemann non-orientables, I, II, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 28 (1983), 679—691; 28 (1983), 933—948.

[B4] [B5]

I. Bãrzã, On a Stoilow's problem, An. Univ. 36 (1987), 6—8. I. Bãrzã, The dianalytic morphisms of the Klein bottles, Complex Analysis Joensuu 1987, Proceedings, Lect. Notes in Math., 1351, Springer-Verlag, 1988, 38—51.

[B6] [B7] [B8]

I. Bãrzã, The Dirichlet problem on compact nonorientable Riemann surfaces with border, Research Report 1991—8, Luleä Univ. Techn., Sweden. I. Bãrzã, Integration on nonorientable Riemann surfaces, Almost complex structures, Wor!d Scientific, 1995, pp. 63—97. I. Bãrzã, Calculus on non-orientable Riemann surfaces, Libertas Math. 15 (1995), 1—45.

[BC hi] [BGh2]

I. Bãrzã and D. The Neumann problem on the Möbius strip, Research Report 1995—4, Lu!eâ Univ. Tech., Sweden. I. Bãrzã and D. Boundary value problems on non-orientable surfaces,

Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures App!. 43 (1998), to appear. and S. Riemannian structures on nonorientable

[BGhIa] I. Bãrzã, D. [Beg]

[Bersi]

Riemann surfaces, Research Report 1995—5, Lu!eâ Univ. Tech., Sweden. H.G.W. Begehr, Complex analytic methods for partial differential equations, World Scientific, 1994. L. Bers, Theory of pseudo-analytic functions, Inst. Math. Mech., New York Univ., 1953.

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence [Bers2]

[Bel] [Be2]

29

L. Bers, On a theorem of Mon and a definition of quasiconformality, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 84 (1957), 78—84. I. Berstein, A topological characterization of the pseudo-conjugate of a pseudo-harmonic function, Rev. Math. Pures App!. 1 (1956), 45—48. C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 242 I. Berstein, Sur un problême de M.S. (1956) 2796—2798.

[BeEd]

I. Berstein and A.I. Edmonds, On the construction of branched coverzngs

of low-dimensional manifolds, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 247 (1979), 87—124.

[BezBol]

[BezBo2] [BezBo3]

L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Absorbing, parabolic, elliptic and quasielliptic balayages in potential theory; relationships with the Green function, Potential Anal. 4 (1995), 101—117. L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Quasiboundedness and subtractivity. Applications to excessive measures, Potential Anal. 5 (1996), 467—485.

L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Balayages on excessive measures, their representation and the quasi-Lindelöf property, Potential Anal. 7 (1997), 805—825.

[Bol]

N. Boboc, Certains principes dans la théorie du potentiel sur des variétés riemannienes, Rev. Math. Pures Appl. 6 (1961), 493—500.

[Bo2]

N. Boboc, On the notion of angular entry in the boundary of the Riemann surfaces. The generalization of Lindelöf's theorem (Romanian), An. Univ.

[BoBul] [BoBu2]

1 (1963), 47—50.

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, Cones of continuous functions on compact spaces (Romanian), Ed. Acad. R.S.R., 1976. N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, Measure and capacity (Romanian), Ed. §i Enciclopedicã,

[BoBu3]

1985.

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, Arithmetic and potential theory, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 40 (1995), 259—277.

[BoBu4]

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, Dilation operators in excessive structures; existence and uniqueness, Proceedings. Potentia! theory — ICTP 1994, Walter de Gruyter, 1996, pp. 311—339.

[BoBu5]

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, Characterization of Dirichlet forms by their

excessive and co-excessive elements, Potential Anal. 8 (1998), to appear. [BoBuCol] N. Boboc, Gh. Bucur and A. Cornea, H-cones and potential theory, Ann. Inst. Fourier 25 (1975), 71—108.

[BoBuCo2] N. Boboc, Gh. Bucur and A. Cornea, Order and convexity in potential theory: H-cones, Lect. Notes in Math., 853, Springer-Verlag, 1981. [BoConCo] N. Boboc, C. Constantinescu and A. Cornea, Potential theory on Riemann surfaces (Romanian), Sem. S. Stoilow 1959/60, Ed. Acad. R.P.R., 1962. [BoMo]

N. Boboc et Gh. Mocanu, Sur la notion de métrzque harmonique sur une surface riemannienne hyperbolique, Bull. Math. Soc. Math. Phys. R.P.R. 4 (1961), 3—21.

C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

Espaces harmoniques associés aux opérateurs [BoMu] N. Boboc et P. différentiels linéaires du second ordre de type elliptique, Lect. Notes in [BoSi]

[Boj]

Math., 68, Springer-Verlag, 1968. Sur la compactification d'un espace topologique, N. Boboc et Gh. Bull. Math. Soc. Math. Phys. R.P.R. 5 (1961), 151—165. B.V. Bojarski, Generalized solutions of a system of first order differential equations of elliptic type with discontinuous coefficients (Russian), Math. Sb.

[BoRa]

[BrKi] [Br]

43 (1957), 451—503.

S.C. Bourne and Th.M. Rassias, Sur la théorze du degré pour les applications continues entre variétés, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 285 (1977), 1049—1051. D.A. Brannan and W.E. Kirwan, Some covering theorems for analytic functions, J. London Math. Soc. 19 (1979), 93—101. F. Browder,

Nagoya [Bru]

Covering

Math. J. 21

spaces, fiber spaces and local homeomorphisms,

(1954), 329—336.

A.M. Bruckner, Differentiation

of real functions, Lect. Notes in Math., 659,

Springer-Verlag, 1978. [Buc]

F. Bucur, On a class of interior transformations (Romanian), Thesis, Univ. 1965.

[Cl]

[C2]

P. Caraman, Homeomorfisme cvasiconforme n-dimensionale. Ed. Acad. R.S.R., 1968; n-dimensional quasiconformal homeomorphisms. Ed. Acad. R.S.R., and Abacus Press-Tunbridge Wells, 1974. P. Caraman, p-capacity and p-modulus, Symposia Math. 18 (1976), 455—484.

[C3] [C4]

Caraman, Relations between capacities, h-measures Hausdorff and p-modules, Mathematica — Rev. d'Analyse Numérique 7 (1978), 13—49. P.

P. Caraman, About the equality between the p-module and the p-capacity in Analytic Functions Blazejewko 1982, Proceedings, Springer-Verlag, 1983, 32—83.

[CS]

P. Caraman, A propriety of the p-module of the arc families, CR.

[C6]

P. Caraman, New

Sci.

Pol.

Paris 299 (1984), 903—905. cases of equality between p-module, and p-capacity, Ann. Math. 55 (1991), 35—56.

[C7]

P. Caraman,

[C8]

Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 36 (1991), 333—343. P. Caraman, p-module and p-capacity in Rev. Roumaine

Appl. [C9]

Acad.

p-module

and p-capacity of a topological cylinder, Rev. Math. Pures

36 (1991), 345—353.

P. Caraman,

Relations

between p-capacity and p-modulus, I,

II.

Rev.

Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 39 (1994), 509—553; 555—575. [Ca]

[Cha]

linéaires aux dérivées partielles du premiere ordre a deux variables, CR. Acad. Sci. Paris 197 (1933), 471—477. R.E. Chandler, Hausdorff compactifications, Lect. Notes in Pure and Appl. Math., 23, Marcel Dekker, 1976. T. Carleman, Sur les

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence [Che]

31

A.V. Chernavskij, Finite-to-one open mappings of manifolds (Russian), Mat. Sb. 65 (1964), 357—369; 66 (1965), 471—472.

[Chev] [Chu]

C. Chevalley, Theory of Lie groups, I, Princeton Univ. Press, 1946.

Chung Wo Ho, A note on proper maps, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 51 (1975), 237—241.

[Chi]

P.T. Church, Extensions of Stoilow's theorem, J. London Math. Soc. 37 (1962), 86—89.

[Ch2]

[ChHe]

P.T. Church, Differentiable open maps on manifolds, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 109 (1963), 87—100. P.T. Church and E. Hemmingsen, Light open maps on n-manifolds, Duke Math. J., 27 (1960), 527—536; 28 (1961), 607—623; 30 (1963), 379—389.

[Coni]

C. Constantinescu, Duality in measure theory, Lect. Notes in Math., 796, Springer-Verlag, 1980.

C. Constantinescu, Spaces of measures, Walter de Gruyter, 1984. [ConCol] C. Constantinescu und A. Cornea, Ideale Ränder Riemannscher Fldchen, Ergebnisse der Math. 32, Springer-Verlag, 1963. [ConCo2] C. Constantinescu and A. Cornea, Potential theory on harmonic spaces, Grundlehren der Math. Wiss. 158, Springer-Verlag, 1972. [CoLi] A. Cornea and G. Licea, Order and potential resolvent families of kernels, Lect. Notes in Math., 494, Springer-Verlag, 1975. [Cr1] M. Cristea, A note on global inversion theorem and applications to differential equations, Non Linear Analysis, TMA 5 (1981), 1155—1161. [Cr2] M. Cristea, Some properties of interior mappings. Banach—Mazur's theorem, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 32 (1987), 211—214. [Cr3] M. Cristea, A generalization of Hurwitz's theorem, Stud. Cerc. Mat. 39 [Con2]

(1987), 349—351. [Cr4]

M. Cristea, A generalization of Rouché's theorem, An. Univ. Mat. 36 (1987), 13—15.

[Cr5]

[Cr6] [Cr7] [Cr8]

M. Cristea, Global inversion in topological spaces, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 32 (1987), 593—601. M. Cristea, Some conditions of local injectivity, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 33 (1988), 27—30. M. Cristea, A generalization of Sard's lemma. A Jacobian condition for interiority, Demonstratio Math. 21 (1988), 399—405. M. Cristea, Some conditions for local or global injectivity of a mapping between two n-manifolds, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 33 (1988), 861—869.

[Cr9]

[Cr10]

M. Cristea, A generalization of a theorem of Stoilow, An. Univ. Mat. 37 (1988), 18—19. M. Cristea, Local inversion theorems without assuming continuous differentiability, J. Math. Anal. Appl. 143 (1989), 259—263.

C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

32

[Cr11] M. Cristea, Local and global inversion theorems without assuming continuous differentiability, Bull. Math. Soc. Sci. Math. Roumanie 33 (1989), 233—238. [Cr12] M. Cristea, Some remarks on light differentiable mappings in Ri', An. Univ. Mat. 38 (1989), 12—14.

[Cr13] M. Cristea, A generalization of a theorem of Zoric, Bull. Math. Soc. Sci. Math. Roumanie 34 (1990), 207—217.

[Cr14] M. Cristea, Some conditions for the openness, local injectivity and global injectivity of the mappings between two Banach spaces, Bull. Math. Soc. Sci. Math. Roumanie 35 (1991), 67—79.

[Cr15] M. Cristea, Certain sufficient conditions for univalency, Stud. Cerc. Mat. 44 (1992), 37—42.

[Cr16] M. Cristea, Some remarks about Sard's theorem and the condition (N) satMat. 41 (1992), 23—38. isfied by the inverse map f', An. Univ. [Cr17] M. Cristea, Certain sufficient conditions for univalency, Mathematica (Cluj) 36 (1994), 137—144.

[Cr18] M. Cristea, A generalization of the theorem on the univalence on the boundary, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 40 (1995), 435—448. [Cr19] M. Cristea, Open discrete mappings in space, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 41 (1996), 591—605.

[Cr20] M. Cristea, A generalization of Schwarz 's lemma, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 42 (1997), 235—244.

[Cr21] M. Cristea, A generalization of a theorem of Weierstra/3, in the present volume.

[Cr22] M. Cristea, A generalization of the theorem on the variation of the argument, to appear. [D] 1.1. Daniliuk, On the mappings corresponding to solutions of elliptic type equations (Russian), Dokl. AN SSSR, 120 (1958), 17—20.

[Ei]

H.G. Eggleston and H.D. Ursell, On the lightness and strong interiority of analytic functions, J. London Math. Soc. 27 (1952), 260—271. S. Eilenberg, Sur quelques propriétés des transformations localement ho-

[F]

méomorphes, Fund. Math. 24 (1935), 35—42. E.E. Floyd, Some characterizations of interior maps, Ann. Math. 51 (1950),

[EU]

571—575. [Fe]

A. Fernandez, Klein coverings of the closed unit disc, Bull. Polish Acad. Sci., Math. 43 (1995), 335—345.

[Fo]

L. Fourès, Coverings of Riemann surfaces, Contributions to the theory of Riemann surfaces, Ann. Math. Studies 30, Princeton Univ. Press, 1953, pp. 141—155.

[GKr]

F.D. Gakhov and Yu.M. Krikunov, Topological methods in the theory of functions of a complex variable and their applications to inverse boundary problems (Russian), Izv. Akad. Nauk SSSR, Ser. Mat. 20 (1956), 207—240.

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence [Ga]

[Garg]

33

T. Ganea, Simply connected spaces, Fund. Math. 38 (1951), 179—203. K.M. Garg, Applications of Denjoy analogue, II. Local structures of level

sets and Dini derivatives, Acta Math. Acad. Sci. Hungaricae, 14 (1963), 183—186.

[Gel]

F.W. Gehring, Symmetrization of rings in space, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 101 (1961), 499—519.

F.W. Gehring, Rings and quasiconformal mappings in space, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 103 (1962) 353—393. F.W. Gehring, Extremal length definitions for the conformal capacity of [Ge3] rings in space, Michigan Math. J. 9 (1962), 137—150. [GeLe] F.W. Gehring and 0. Lehto, On the total differentiability of functions of a complex variable, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 272 (1959), 1—9. [GeVä] F.W. Gehring and J. Väisälä, The coefficients of quasiconformality of domains in spaces, Acta Math. 114 (1965), 1—70. H. Grauert, Charakterisierung der holomorph vollstandigen komplexen [Gra] Ràume, Math. Ann. 129 (1955), 233—259. [Gröl] H. Grötzsch, Uber einige Extremalprobleme der konformen Abbildung I, II, [Ge2]

Berichte Verh. Sächs. Akad. Wiss. Leipzig, Math. Nat. K!. 80 (1928), 367—376, 497—502.

[Grö2]

H. Grötzsch, Uber die Verzerrung bei schlichten nichtkonforrnen Abbildungen und liber eine damit zusammenhdngende Erweiterung des Picardschen

Satzes, Berichte Verh. Sächs. Akad. Wiss. Leipzig, Math. Nat. K!. 80 (1928), 503—507.

[HaRa] H. Haruki and Th.M. Rassias, A new invariant characteristic property of Möbius transformations from the standpoint of conformal mapping, J. Math. Anal. App!. 181 (1994), 320—327. [H]

M. Hems, Interior mapping of an orientable surface into S2, Proc. Amer.

[HRa]

Math. Soc. 2 (1951), 951—952. D.H. Hyers and Th.M. Rassias, Approximate homomorphisms, Aeq. Math. 44 (1992), 125—153.

[HIRa]

D.H. Hyers, G. Isac and Th.M. Rassias, Topics in Nonlinear Analysis &4

[Ii]

Applications, Wor!d Scientific, 1997. M. losifescu, Propriétés différentielles des fonctions jouissant de la propriété de Darboux, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 248 (1959), 1918—1919.

[12]

[13]

[Iv]

M. Iosifescu, Uber die differentialen Eigenschaften der reellen Funktionen einer reellen Verdnderlichen, Rev. Math. Pures App!. 4 (1959), 457—466. M. Iosifescu, Uber eine Erweiterung eines Satzes von S. Stoilow, Rev. Math. Pures App!. 4 (1959), 725—729. F. Iversen, Recherches sur les fonctions inverses des fonctions méromorphes, These. Helsinki, 1914.

T. Iwanec and V.

On mappings with integrable dilatation, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 118 (1993), 181—188.

C. Andreian Cazacti and Th. M. Rasszas

34

[JeMor] J.A. Jenkins and M. Morse, Topological methods on Riemann surfaces. Pseudoharmonic functions. Contributions to the theory of Riemann surfaces, Ann. Math. Studies 30, Princeton Univ. Press, 1953, pp. 111—139. [Ji] M. Jurchescu, On functions defined by non-algebraic differential equations Acad. R.P.R., Sect. Mat. Fiz. 7 (1955), 347—354. (Romanian), Bul. [J2]

M. Jurchescu, Modulus of a boundary component, Pacific J. Math. 8 (1958), 791—809.

[J3] [J4] [J5]

M. Jurchescu, On a theorem of Stoilow, Math. Ann. 138 (1959), 332—334. du prolongement des surfaces de Rzemann, M. Jurchescu, Sur le C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 249 (1959), 988—990. M. Jurchescu, Sur l'unicité du prolongement des surfaces de Riemann et sur les fonctions de Pompeiu univalentes, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 249 (1959), 1026—1027.

[J6] [J7]

[J8] [J9]

[J10]

M. Jurchescu, Riemann coverings and holomorphic mappings (Romanian), Stud. Cerc. Mat. 2 (1961), 575—590. M. Jurchescu, Ramified covering spaces and the property (Romanian), Lucrãrile Consfãtuirii de Geometrie §i Topologie, 1958, Ed. Acad. R.P.R., 1962, pp. 227—235. M. Jurchescu, Rational functions on global solutions of holomorphic differential equations (Romanian), Stud. Cerc. Mat. 14 (1963), 171—195. M. Jurchescu, Sur la théorie des equations différentielles dans le cas analytique complexe, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 256 (1963), 851—854. M. Jurchescu, On analytic maps of analytic spaces, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures App!. 9 (1964), 253—264.

[Jil]

M. Jurchescu, Local theory of functions of several complex variables (Romanian), Prob!eme moderne de teoria Ed. Acad. R.P.R., 1965, pp. 9—149.

[J12]

M. Jurchescu, Coherent sheaves and bordered Riemann surfaces, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 144 (1969), 557—563.

[J13]

M. Jurchescu, Espaces annélés transcendants et morphismes analytiques, Espaces analytiques, Bucarest, 1969, Ed. Acad. R.S.R., Bucarest, 1971, pp. 25—38.

[J14]

[J15]

M. Jurchescu, Variétés mixtes, Romaman—Finnish Seminar on Comp!ex Ana!ysis, Proceedings, Bucharest 1976, Lect. Notes in Math., 743, Springer-Verlag, 1979, pp. 431—448. M. Jurchescu, Espaces mixtes, Complex analysis—Fifth Romanian—Finnish

Seminar, Part 2, Proceedings, Bucharest 1981, Lect. Notes in Math. 1014, Springer-Verlag, 1983, pp. 37—57. [J161

M. Jurchescu, Variétés mixtes et cohomologie, Riv. Mat. Univ. Parma 10 (1984), 55—79.

[J17]

M. Jurchescu, Coherent sheaves on mixed manifolds, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 33 (1988), 57—81.

On Stoilow's Work and 2ts Influence [J18]

[J19] [K] [Ku]

[Ku]

35

M. Jurchescu, The Cauchy—Riemann complex on a mixed manifold, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures App!. 39 (1994), 951—971.

M. Jurchescu, Categories of abstract smooth models and their singular envelopes, App!. Categ. Struct. 3 (1995), 239—259. B.V. Kerékjártó, Vorlesungen über Topologie, Springer-Ver!ag, 1923. T. Kuroda, Remarks on some covering surfaces, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appi. 2 (1957), 239—244.

H. Künzi, Quasikonforme Abbildungen, Ergebnisse der Math., Neue Folge, 26, Springer-Verlag, 1960.

[L]

[Lal]

T.G. Latfullin, Topological equivalence of polynomials and quasiisometric mappings of the plane, Siberian Math. J. 36 (1995), 324—326, translated from Sibirskij Mat. Zh. 36 (1995), 370—372. M.A. Lavréntieff, Sur une classe de transformations continues, Mat. Sb. Moskva 42 (1935), 407—423.

[La2]

M.A. Lavrent'ev, The general problem of the theory of the quasiconformal mappings of plane domains (Russian), Mat. Sb. 21 (1947), 285—320.

[LaSh]

M.A. Lavrent'ev and B.V. Shabat, Geometrical properties of the solutions of nonlinear partial differential equation systems (Russian), Dokl. AN SSSR 112 (1957), 810—811.

[LeVir]

[Lyl]

0. Lehto and K.I. Virtanen, Quasikonforme Abbildungen and 2nd ed. Quasiconformal mappings in the plane, Grundlehren der Math. Wiss., 126, Springer-Verlag, 1965 and 1973. A.K. Lyzzaik, Covering properties of open continuous mappings having

two valences between Riemann surfaces, Math. Proc. Cambridge Phil. Soc. 118 (1995), 321—340. [Ly2]

[LySt]

geometry of open continuous mappings having two valences between Riemann surfaces, Math. Proc. Cambridge Phil. Soc. 120 (1996), 309—329. A.K. Lyzzaik and K. Stephenson, The structure of open continuous mappings having two valences, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 327 (1991), A.K. Lyzzaik, The

525—566. [Mar]

Marcus, Sur un théorème de M.S. Stoilow, concernant les fonctions continues d'une variable réelle, Rev. Math. Pures Appl. 2 (1957),

S.

409—412. [Mark]

Al.

Markushevich, Theory of analytic functions (Russian), Gos. Izd.

Tekh.-Teor. Lit., Moskva—Leningrad, 1960; Fiz.-Mat. Lit., Moskva, 1967, 1968.

Izd. Nauka, Glavnaya Red.

[MaRiVäl] 0. Martio, S. Rickman and J. Väisälä, Definitions for quasiregular mappings, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 448 (1969), 1—40. [MaRiVä2] 0. Martio, S. Rickman and J. Väisälä, Distortion and singularities of quasiregular mappings, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 465 (1970),

1—13.

C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

36

[MaRiVä3] 0. Martio, S. Rickman and J. Väisälä, Topological and metric properties of quasiregular mappings, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 488 (1971), [MaSr]

[Maz]

1—31.

0. Martio and U. Srebro, On the local behaviour of quasiregular maps and branched covering maps, J. Anal. Math. 36 (1979), 198—212. S. Mazurkiewicz, Sur les transformations intérieures, Fund. Math. 19 (1932),

198—204.

[Mori]

A. Mori, On quasi-conformality and pseudo-analiticity, Trans.

[Mor]

Math. Soc. 84 (1957), 56—77. M. Morse, Topological methods in the theory of functions of a complex

[MorH]

Amer.

variable, Ann. Math. Studies 15, Princeton Univ. Press, 1947. M. Morse and M. Hems, Deformation classes of meromorphic functions and their extensions to interior transformations, Acta Math. 79 (1947), 51—103.

[Ni]

[N2] [Ne] [Ni]

[No]

S.R. Nasyrov, Branched coverings of Riemann surfaces with prescribed projection of the boundary. St. Petersburg Math. J., 5 (1994), 607—631, transl. from Alg. Anal. 5 (1993). S.R. Nasyrov, Generalized Riemann-Hurwitz formula, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 40 (1995), 177—194. R. Nevanlinna, Uniformisierung, Grundlehren der Math. Wiss., 64, Springer-Verlag, 1953, Zweite Auflage, 1967. J. Nielsen, Einige Methoden und Ergebnisse aus der Topologie der Flãchenabbildungen, C.R. Cong. Internat. Math. Oslo 1936, I, A.W. Brøggers Boktrykkeri A/S, Oslo, 1937, 128—139. K. Noshiro, Cluster sets, Ergebnisse der Math., Neue Folge, 28, SpringerVerlag, 1960.

[Pa] [P]

[PrRa] [R]

T. Parthasarathy, On global univalence theorems, Lect. Notes in Math., 977, Springer-Verlag, 1983. G.N. Polozhij, Generalizations of the theory of analytic functions (Russian), Izd. Kievskogo Univ., 1965. A. Prástaro and Th.M. Rassias, A geometric approach to an equation of J. D 'Alembert, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 123 (1995), 1597—1606. T. Radó, Uber den Baegriff der Riemannschen Fläche, Acta Szeged 2 (1925),

101—121.

[Ra]

Th.M. Rassias, On certain properties of transformations on infinite groups, Bull. del'Acad. Pol. Sci XXVI (1978), 311—313. Th.M. Rassias, Foundations of Global Nonlinear Analysis, Teubner-

[Ra]

Texte zur Mathematik, Band 86, 1986. Th.M. Rassias (ed.), Constantin Carathéodory: An International Tribute

[Ra]

(2 volumes), World Scientific, 1991.

On Stoilow 's Work and its Influence [Ra]

[Ral

37

Th.M. Rassias (ed.), Global Analysis — Analysis on Manifolds. Dedicated to Marston Morse, 1892—1976, Teubner-Texte zur Mathematik, Band 57, 1983. Th.M. Rassias (ed.), Topics in Mathematical Analysis, World Scientific, 1989.

Th.M. Rassias and J. [Rel] [Re2]

[Re3] [Ru]

Finite Sums Decompositions in Mathematical Analysis, John Wiley & Sons, 1995. Yu.G. Reshetnyak, Bounds on moduli of continuity for certain mappings (Russian), Sibirsk. Mat. Zh. 7 (1966), 1106—1114.

Yu.G. Reshetnyak, Space mappings with bounded distortion (Russian), Sibirsk. Mat. Zh. 8 (1967), 629—658. Yu.G. Reshetnyak, Space mappings with bounded distortion, Transl. Math. Monographs, 73, Amer. Math. Soc., 1989. J. Riihentaus, Quasiregular functions of two complex variables, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I Math., Dissertationes 6 (1975), 1—50.

[Ri]

S. Rickman, Quasiregular mappings, Ergebnisse der Math., 3te Folge, 26,

[Sa]

Springer-Verlag, 1993. L. Sario, Capacity of the boundary and of a boundary component, Ann. Math. 59 (1954), 135—144.

[SaNa] [Sar] [Sh]

L. Sario and M. Nakai, Classification theory of Riemann surfaces, Grundlehren der Math. Wiss., 164, Springer-Verlag, 1970. J. Sarvas, The Hausdorff dimension of the branch set of a quasiregular mapping, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 1 (1975), 297—307. B.V. Shabat, Generalizations and analogies of analytic function theory (Russian), Mat. SSSR za sorok let. 1917—1957, I, Gos. Izdat. Fiz.-Mat. Lit., Moskva, 1959, pp. 481—493.

[Sr]

U. Srebro, Covering theorems for meromorphic functions, J. Anal. Math. 44

(1984/85), 235—250. [SrRa] H.M. Srivastava and Th.M. Rassias (eds.), Analysis, Geometry and Groups: [Ste] [Sz]

A Riemann Legacy Volume (2 volumes), Hadronic Press Inc., 1993. N. Steinmetz, The formula of Riemann—Hurwitz and the iteration of rational functions, Complex Variables 22 (1993), 203—206. K. Szillárd, Uber die Grundlagen der Funktionentheorie, Math. Z., 26 (1927), 653—671.

[TeDo] K. Teleman and 0. Dogaru, Sur une classe de faisceaux, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appi. 28 (1983), 577—582. [TiY1] C.J. Titus and G.S. Young, A Jacobian condition for interiority, Michigan

Math. J. 1 (1952), 89—94. [TiY2] C.J. Titus and G.S. Young, The extension of interiority, with some applica-

tions, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 103 (1962), 329—340. [Tn]

Yu.Yu.

Trokhimchuk, On continuous mappings of domains in Euclidean

space (Russian), Ukr. Mat. Zh. 16 (1964), 196—211.

C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias

38

[Vo]

Yu.Yu. Trokhimchuk, On open 0-dimensional mappings of manifolds (Russian), Metricheskie voprosy teorii funktsij i otobrazhenij, I, Akad. Nauk USSR, Inst. Mat., Kiev, 1969, pp. 209—221. Yu.Yu. Trokhimchuk, Continuous functions and monogenicity conditions (Russian), Gos. Izd. Fiz-Mat. Lit., Moskva, 1963. J. Väisälä, Minimal mappings in Euclidean spaces, Ann. Acad. Math. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 366 (1965), 1—22. J. Väisälä, Discrete open mappings on manifolds, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. A I Math. 392 (1966), 1—10. J. Väisälä, Lectures on n-dimensional quasiconformal mappings, Lect. Notes in Math., 229, Springer-Verlag, 1971. J. Väisälä, A survey of quasiregular maps in RTh, Proceedings mt. Cong. Math., Helsinki, 1978, 2, Acad. Sci. Fenn., Helsinki, 1980, pp. 685—691. I.N. Vekua, Generalized analytic functions, Reading, 1964. E. Topological properties of the bordered Riemann surfaces, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appi. 15 (1970), 1281—1297. L.I. Volkovyskij, Quasiconformal mappiflgs (Russian), Izd. L'vovskogo Univ.,

[Vu]

L'vov, 1954. M. Vuorinen, Conformal geometry and quasiregular mappings, Lect. Notes in

[Tr2J

[Tr3]

[Väl] [Vä2] [Vä3] [Vä4] [Ve] [Vi]

Math., 1319, Springer-Verlag, 1988. H. Weyl, Die Idee der Riemannschen Fliiche, Teubner, Leipzig, 1913. [W] [Whi] G.T. Whyburn, Analytic topology, Amer. Math. Soc. Colloquium Publications, 28, 1942. [Wh2] G.T. Whyburn, Open mappings on locally compact spaces, Mem. Amer. Math. Soc., 1, 1950. [Wh3] G.T. Whyburn, Topological analysis, Princeton Univ. Press, 1958. R.J. Wille, Sur la transformation intérieure d'une surface nonorientable dans [Wi] le plan projectif, Indag. Math. 56 (1953), 63—65. [Wil] D. Wilson, Open mappings on manifolds and a counter-example to the Whyburn conjecture, Duke Math. J. 40 (1973), 705—716. Yu.B. Zelinskij, On a principle of boundary correspondence for quasiconformal [Z] mappings (Russian), Nekotorye voprosy sovremennoj teorii functsij, Akad. Nauk SSSR, Novosibirsk, 1976, 61—67. [Zo]

V.A. Zorich, A theorem of M.A. Lavrent 'ev on quasiconformal mappings ifl space (Russian), Math. Sb., 74 (1967), 417—433.

Cabiria Andreian Cazacu University of Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics Sty. Academiei 14 Bucharest 70109, Romania

On Stoilow's Work and its Influence

Themistocles M. Rassias

National Technical University of Athens Department of Mathematics Zografou Campus 15780 Athens, Greece E-mail address:

39

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 41-51) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

CONTRIBUTIONS TO STOILOW'S THEORY OF RIEMANN COVERINGS C. ANDREIAN CAZACU

Abstract In this paper we extend Stoilow's classification of the simply connected normally exhaustible Riemann coverings into I. and II. kind to Kuroda's simply connected E-quasinormally exhaustible coverings and characterize in the hyperbolic case the classes of analytic (holomorphic) and meromorphic functions respectively, which generate such coverings. The results are further extended into the quasiconformal framework.

Introduction By defining the general notion of Riemann covering in the framework of his topological function theory [Sti], Simion Stoilow initiated a vast research programme: to construct a classification of the Riemann coverings in parallel with the classification of the Weyl-Radó Riemann surfaces. In [AC2] we developed this programme from the point of view of the exhaustion properties.

The present paper is dedicated to the class of normally exhaustible Riemann coverings, that Stoilow introduced in [St2] as a topological analogon of Ahlfors' regularly exhaustible coverings, as well as to some classes of partially

regularly exhaustible Riemann coverings, that we defined in [Ad] starting from Stoilow's concept of the partially regular covering [Sti]. Namely, we shall of L.I. Volkovyskij [V] and with the class of Kuroda's deal with the class E-quasinormally exhaustible coverings [K]. Our first aim is to characterize the analytic functions which generate simply connected normally exhaustible Riemann coverings of the hyperbolic type. It

was natural to consider as a second step meromorphic functions and so the 41

42

C.

Andrezan Cazacu

two mentioned classes of partially regularly exhaustible coverings intervened. Further, we treat the problem in the quasiconformal framework by means of Stoilow's decomposition theorem [Sti]. Obviously, many results remain also valid in a third generalization stage, the purely topological one, expressing properties of the corresponding Stoilow's interior transformations. The paper ends with some metrical topological properties of the introduced classes of mappings, presented in the quasiconformal framework for the sake of generality.

1. Preliminaries Definition 1.

A Riemann covering in Stoilow's sense [Sti] is a triple (R, T, S), where R is a connected 2-dimensional manifold (surface), S is a Riemann surface and T: R —f or discrete) transformation.

S

an interior (i.e. continuous, open, and light

R is organized as a Riemann surface so that T becomes an analytic mapping.

Definition 2 (S. Stoilow [Sti]). Let be a region in S. The maximum region P) of with respect to a point P E R with T(P) E is the connected component of T' which contains P.

Definition 3

(S. Stoilow [Sti]). A normal region G is a relatively compact region in R such that T(8G) C 8T(G), hence = ÔT(G). There are also other characterizations of a normal region G, among which: G is a relatively compact connected component of T'[T(G)], i.e. a relatively compact maximum region of T(G) for any point P e G [St 1].

Definition 4 (S. Stoilow [Sti]). A Riemann covering (R, T, S) is total if for any sequence of points in R tending to the ideal boundary ÔR of R (i.e. without accumulation point in R) the image sequence

tends to ÔS.

Definition 5 (S. Stoilow [Sti]). A Riemann covering (R, T, S) is partially regular with respect to a finite number of mutually disjoint Jordan curves on S if the sequence compact in R or empty.

For any sequence Pr., (/32)

is

—i

ÔS U

and

In what follows we deal with open surfaces R (more exactly, with the case R = D = the unit disc) and with exhaustion sequences of R by open polyhedric

Contributions to Stozlow's Theory of Riemann Coverings

43

= R. The boundary and such that ci consists in a finite number of mutually disjoint Jordan curves regions

Definition 6 (S. Stoilow [St2J). The Riemann covering (R, T, S) is called such that normally exhaustible if there exists an exhaustion sequence is a normal region for T, i.e.

is relatively compact in R and

C

= hence There are equivalent definitions for the normal exhaustibility asking e.g. the of T(R) such that of R and an exhaustion existence of an exhaustion

C T(R) \ ci 4 (Definition 6'), or asking that every connected component of T' (K) of an arbitrary compact set K C T(R) should be compact (Definition 6"), [Ad, WI. If R is simply connected, T(R) is also simply connected and Stoilow called the normally exhaustible covering (R, T, O) of I. or II. kind as C \ T(R) reduces to a point (which will be supposed oo) or is a non-degenerate continuum [St2I. We normalize the coverings of II. kind by means of a conformal mapping of T(R) onto the unit disc d.

Definition 7 (C. Andreian Cazacu [AC1I). The Riemann covering (R, T, 8) is called partially regularly exhaustible if there exists an exhaustion sequence T , 5) is a partially regular covering for all n. of R such that In what follow we shall work with two important classes of partially regularly exhaustible coverings. Denote by B(a, r) the disc with center a and radius r.

Definition 8 (L.I. Volkovyskij [VI). The Riemann covering (R, T, O) is of with if R admits an exhaustion sequence = OB(O, class C) —+ T is a partially regular covering 00, i.e. and where < , of O with respect to OB(O, rn). contains the normally exhaustible coverings of the I. kind. The class

Definition 9 (T. Kuroda [K]). The Riemann covering (R, T, O) is E-quasinormally exhaustible if E is a closed set in C such that O \ E is a region d and in O, and if R and d admit exhaustion sequences respectively with

If E = class

C

{oo}

and 4

= B(O, rn),

<

—+

oo,

the covering is of

C. Andreian Cazacu

If E is a non-degenerate continuum such that d is simply connected, again with by a conformal mapping we take d = B(O, 1) and then 4 = B(O, d, —+ 1. Denote c = Od, O \ cl = cl 6. In this case the class of E-quasinormally exhaustible coverings

contains the normally exhaustible coverings of II. kind normalized as above. We proved in [AC3I that the circles cs,., may be chosen so that they do not contain the projection of any ramification point of the covering and the coverings They cover T , O) are partially regular with respect to over 4 and any with more sheets than b71, every sheet over continuing in sequence Pr., in —÷ Ci., projecting for sufficiently large n onto a sequence pr., in 4, pr., —+ For any compact K in O \ c, every connected component of T' (K) is compact; each connected component G of T' (d) covers d either totally or (G, TI, d) is normally exhaustible; each connected component H

of T' (b) covers (5 totally and is relatively compact in R; every connected component of T' (c) is compact; a point w e c may have neighborhoods v totally covered by each connected component of T' (v) which is then again relatively compact in R, but for a convenient distribution of the ramification points of the covering or in the case of a finite sheeted covering it is possible that all or some connected components of T' (v) are not relatively compact

mR. Besides the simple case when the covering (R, T, C) has a finite number of sheets over both d and 6, it is possible that (i) T(R) = d and the covering is normally exhaustible of II. kind, or (ii) T(R) = C, T' (oo) being non-void, finite or not. In the following we concentrate on simply connected surfaces R and extend Stoilow's classification to the E-quasinormally exhaustible coverings, such that the coverings and E-quasinormally exhaustible with E = cl 6 be of the I. or II. kind respectively. The surfaces R of hyperbolic type may correspond to the both cases, as it occurs for the normal exhaustibility too [St2J.

2. Characterization of the Hyperbolic Simply Connected Normally and E-quasinormally Coverings E = and Since R is a hyperbolic simply connected Riemann surface we shall reduce the problem by means of a conformal mapping ço : D —+ R to the case (D, f, O), w = f(z) = T [p(z)], without modifying the covering properties. In

Contributions to Stoilow's Theory of Riemann Coverings

45

this way our characterization problem may be solved by the class of annular

functions and its generalizations, which we introduce in the following.

Definition 10. An annular, a meromorphic annular, a quasiannular or a quasimeromorphic annular function or mapping f is a holomorphic, meromorphic, quasiregular or quasimeromorphic function in the unit disc D respectively, for which there exists a sequence of Jordan curves in D with the properties: 1)

Jr.,

C mt

2) for each

e (0, 1) there is a natural number N

=

N(E) such that

Among the numerous papers dedicated to the annular functions we quote [B], some papers concerning the subclass of annular functions which are given by Hadamard gap series [GP, HC, LG, M], and [BE, L] since they are related to results we generalize in what follows. We mention that Stoilow's example of an analytic function generating a normally exhaustible Riemann covering of the I. kind was the Lusin-P riwaloff function, which is an annular Hadamard gap series [St2]. only D.D. Bonar's monograph

The following two theorems characterize topologically the coverings realized by the four classes of functions mentioned above.

Theorem 1. Let f be D.

either a holomorphic or a meromorphic function in

Then f is annular or meromorphic annular if the covering (D, f, C) is

normally exhaustible of the I. kind or of class respectively. We proved the part of Theorem 1 concerning annular functions in [AC4]. The meromorphic case is obtained by the same techniques.

Theorem 2. Let F be either a quasiregular or a quasimeromorphic mapping of D. Then F is quasiannular or quasimeromorphic annular if the covering (D, F, C) is normally exhaustible of the I. kind or of class respectively. Theorem 2 is based on Stoilow 's decomposition theorem [St 1, Chap. V], [LV, f o h, where h: D —+ D is a quasiconformal homeomorphism onto and f is annular or meromorphic annular, respectively.

Chap. VI]. We prove that F =

C.

AndreianCazacu

A similar but purely topological Theorem 3 is also true for F interior transformation: D —+ C, based again on Stoilow's decomposition theorem, h

being an arbitrary homeomorphism of D onto itself this time. The mapping F could be called annular interior transformation and (D, F, O) will be normally as F(D) = C or C. exhaustible of the I. kind or properly of class For the normally exhaustible coverings of II. kind we used in {AC4J a special class of Seidel functions, which Bonar called of type I [B]. In order to preserve the analogy with the I. kind and emphasize their role in Stoilow's classification

we shall call them annular II, by using if necessary for the classical annular functions the name annular I.

Definition 11. An annular II, a meromorphic annular II, a quasiannular II or a quasimeromorphic annular II function or mapping f is a holomorphic, meromorphic, quasiregular or quasimeromorphic function in the unit disc D in D with respectively, for which there exists a sequence of Jordan curves the properties: 1)

C mt

2) for each

C{z : 3)

E (0, 1) there is a natural number N = N(E) such that < 1} ifn > N, and <

C {w :

<

< 1},

—+

1.

However, we can define these functions in an equivalent way, by using other covering properties. For instance we can start from Definition 6" in the normally exhaustible case and obtain for annular lithe extension of Bonar's definition.

Definition 11*. An annular II or a quasiannular II function f in D is a holomorphic or a quasiregular function f : D —* d, w = f(z), D = {z z < 1} and d = {w w < 1}, such that if Q is a region in D with :

I

cl f(Q) C d, then cl Q C D. A meromorphic annular II or a quasimerornorphic annular II function f in D is a meromorphic or quasimeromorphic function f : D —p O, such that if Q is a region or an arc in D with cl f(Q) C C \ c or on c, then cl Q C D.

For these classes of functions we obtain a similar group of theorems characterizing the II. kind of normalized coverings.

Theorem 1* (2*). Let f be either a holomorphic or a meromorphic function (a quasiregular or quasimeromorphic mapping) in D. Then f is annular II or

Contributions to Stoilow 's Theory of Riemann Coverings

47

meromorphic annular II (quasiannular II or quasimeromorphic annular II) if the covering (D, f, O) is normally exhaustible of II. kind or E-quasinormally exhaustible with E = cl (5, respectively. Evidently, a Theorem 3* holds too. In all these six cases the topological properties of the coverings imply new results for the corresponding classes of mappings concerning e.g. the ramification (the disc theorem), the Iversen property, Stoilow's principle, [AC1—AC3]. They also permit to obtain simple topological proofs for known results about annular I and II functions {AC4] and for the extensions of these results to the other classes of mappings considered above. We shall present some examples in the next section. The reason to restrict ourselves to the quasiconformal framework consists in the fact that the homeomorphism h in Stoilow's decomposition is then quasiconformal, hence extends to a homeomorphism: cl D —p cl D, [LV, Chap. I, § 8].

3. Applications: Some Covering and Cluster Set Properties 3.1. Let F be a quasimeromorphic annular mapping: D —p C, in particular a quasiannular one, and denote by Z(F, a) = (a), a E C.

F'

Theorem 4. (Extension of a theorem of Cartwright and Collingwood [CC], [B, Property 3.2]). The set Z(F, a) is countably infinite for any a C C, while Z(F, is at most countably infinite. For instance, it is a finite set for a meromorphic annular function f if f = g/(5P with g annular and P a polynomial. We deduce Theorem 4 from topological covering properties of (D, F, O) and from Painlevé's theorem, which extends to quasiregular mappings by means of Stoilow's decomposition taking into account the extension of the quasiconformal homeomorphism h from D to its boundary. The same quasiconformality properties lead to Theorem 5, which generalizes another result of Cartwright and Collingwood [CC], [B, Theorem 4.3], since for quasimeromorphic annular functions the set of Fatou values, as well as the set of asymptotic values, contain at most cx.

Theorem 5. Every point (in C = morphic annular mapping.

ÔD

is a Picard point for any quasimero-

48

C.

Andreian Cazacu

Theorem 6. (on Koebe 's arcs) Let F be a quasimeromorphic annular mapping for which (in C does not belong to Z'(F, a), where a is some point in C. Then there exists a sequence of Koebe's arcs for F relative to a and (, i.e. a sequence of Jordan arcs An in D, which tends to an arc A on C containing (, and such

The construction of the sequence An is deduced from Theorem 5 and the

property of the covering (D, F, O), that each component of F' [B(a, r)J is relatively compact in D, hence covers totally B(a, r). Theorem 6 has important consequences among which we mention the following two theorems:

Theorem 7. (Extension of the two sufficient conditions of Bagemihi and Erdös for Z'(F, a) = C, a C, [BE], [B, Theorems 1.1 and 1.2]) If F is a quasimeromorphic annular mapping for which there exists an everywhere dense subset E of C such that any point ( E is the end point either 1) of an asymptotic path of F, or 2) of a path A in D with a CA (F, ()= {w E C: there is a sequence {zn} on A, ( with F(zn) —+ w}, then Z'(F, a) = C.

Theorem 8. (Extension of Lappan's Theorem [U, [B, Theorem 1.4]) Let F be a quasimeromorphic annular mapping and Ha(F) denote the set of points (E C such that a E H(F, () = {w E O: for every path A in D with the end point (, w e C), (F, ()}. Then Z'(F, a) U cl lla(F) = C. Definition 12 (Mac Lane's class A [ML]). A quasiannular or quasimeromorphic annular mapping F is of class A, if there is an everywhere dense set E in C such that each point in E is the end point of an asymptotic path of F. Evidently, F has a single asymptotic value, namely cx. As a consequence

of Theorem 6 we prove that Z'(F, a) = C, for any a E C, extending thus Proposition 3.11 in [B].

Theorem 9. For a quasimeromorphic annular mapping F of class A,

any

radius in D is a Julia line. Moreover, any region C D, bordered by two asymptotic paths A and with distinct end points and by arcs on C and on Jn (or Cn = aDn according to Theorem 2) the image F(s) covers infinitely many times the whole plane C. We prove Theorem 9 by using Stoilow's methods and results in [St3].

Contributions to Stoilow's Theory of Riemann Coverings

49

3.2. The results are quite different for the mappings II. First of all, instead of a single possible asymptotic value: an infinity of asymptotic values are now possible, all of module 1. Theorem 4 e.g. is replaced by

Theorem 4*• 1. For a quasiannular II mapping there are two possibilities: the mapping takes any value a e

d

either

(1.i) the same number of times (counting multiplicities) equal to the number of sheets of the total covering over d, or (1.ii) countably infinitely many times. 2. A properly quasimeromorphic annular II mapping, i.e. a mapping with poles, takes any value a e C, namely: (2.i)

(2.ii) countably infinitely many times each value a E d and n times each value a E cl (5, or

(2.iii) each value a E C countably infinitely many times. Obviously, for the quasiannular mappings II there are no Picard points but Faton's theorem assures that the mappings have radial, hence angular, limits a.e. on C. Their covering properties imply that the limits are of module 1, i.e. they are obtained from Seidel functions {S] by composition with a quasiconformal homeomorphism. Some results on Seidel functions may be improved in this case, e.g.:

Theorem 10. If F is quasiannular II, then there exists at least a point E C such that the cluster set C(F, () = ci d and the range set R(F, () = d. As usual, C(F, () = {w e C: there is a sequence —+ ( with there is a sequence —+ w}, and R(F, () = {w E O: —+ with

—÷

w}.

Theorem 10 holds for quasimeromorphic annular II mappings in the case (2.ii) of Theorem 4* too and in the case (2.iii) there is at least a Weierstrass point (e C, which is also a Picard point with R(F, ()= C.

References [AC1] C. Andreian Cazacu, Uber die normal aussch6pfbaren Rzemannschen Fliichen.

Math. Nachr., 15, 2 (1956),

77—86.

50

-_____

C.

Andreian Cazacu

[AC2] C. Andreian Cazacu, Clase de acoperiri riemanniene (Classes of Riemann Nat. Mat. Mec., 13, 2 (1964), coverings) I, II. Analele Univ. 55—75, 14, 1 (1965), 71—95.

riemanniene partial regulat exhaustible [AC3] C. Andreian Cazacu, (Partially regularly exhaustible Riemann surfaces). Lucrãrile Consfãtuirii de 1958, Ed. Acad. RPR, 1960, 219—226, Studii Geometrie §i Topologie, Nat. Seria Cercet. Mat., 10, 2 (1959), 307—323, Analele Univ. Mat. Fiz., 11, 34 (1962), 125—154. [AC4] C. Andreian Cazacu, Gap series, annular functions and normal exhaustibility. Proc. Conf. Complex Analysis, Varna 1987, Pub!. House Bulgarian Acad. Sci., 1989, 54—67. [BE]

F. Bagemihi and P. Erdös, A problem concerning the zeros of a certain kind of holomorphic function in the unit circle. J. reine angew. Math., 214—215 (1964), 340—344.

[B]

D.D. Bonar, On annular functions, VEB Deutscher Verlag der Wissensch., Berlin, 1971.

[CC] [CL]

[GP]

ML. Cartwright and E.F. Collingwood, The radial limits of functions morphic in a circular disc, Math. Z., 76 (1961), 404—410. E.F. Collingwood and A.J. Lohwater, The theory of cluster sets, Cambridge Univ. Press, 1966. D. Gnuschke and Ch. Pommerenke, On annular function with Hadamard gaps, Complex Variable Theory App!., 3, 1—3 (1984), 125—134.

[HC]

J.S. Hwang and D.M. Campbell, Annular functions and gap series, Bull. London Math. Soc., 14 (1982), 415—418.

[K]

T. Kuroda, Remarks on some covering surfaces, Rev. Math. Pures App!., 2 (1957), 239—244.

[LG]

E. Landau and D. Gaier, Darstellung und Begriindung einiger neuerer Ergebnisse der Funktionentheorie, III. erweiterte Auflage, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1986.

[L]

P. Lappan, A note on annular functions, J. reine angew. Math., 225 (1967), 207—208.

[LV]

[ML]

0. Lehto and K.I. Virtanen, Quasiconformal Mappings in the Plane, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1973. G.R. MacLane, Asymptotic values of holomorphic functions, Rice Univ. Studies, 49, 1, Houston 1, Texas, 1963.

[M]

T. Murai, The boundary behaviour of Hadamard lacunary series, Nagoya

[5]

Math. J., 89 (1983), 65—76. W. Seidel, On the distribution of values of bounded analytic functions, Trans. AMS, 36 (1934), 201—226.

[Sti]

S. Stoilow, Leçons sur les principes topologiques de Ia théorie des fonctions anal ytiques, Gauthier-Villars, Paris, 1938, 2nd ed. 1956.

Contributions to Stoilow's Theory of Riemann Coverings

51

[St2}

S. Stoilow, Sur les surfaces de Riemann norrnalement exhaustibles et sur le

[St3]

S. Stoilow, Sur une extension topologique du principe du maximum du module et ses applications a Ia théorie des fonctions, Bull. Sect. Sci. Acad.

théorème des disques pour ces surfaces, Compositio Math., 7 (1940), 428—435.

[V]

Rournaine, 23, 1 (1940), 28—30. L.I. Volkovyskij, Isledovanie po pro bleme tipa (Research on the type problem).

[W]

Trudy Mat. Inst. Steklova, 34, Moskva-Leningrad, 1950. G.T. Whyburn, Open mappings on locally compact spaces, Mem. AMS, 1, New York, 1950.

Cabiria Andreian Cazacu University of Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics str. Academiei 14, 70109 Romania

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 53-62) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

ON THE LINK OF SIMULTANEOUS APPROXIMATIONS TO VECTORIALLY MINIMAL PROJECTIONS* ALEXIS BACOPOULOS

Abstract is used in vectorially minimal projections and The natural partial ordering in simultaneous approximations. General as well as special results are presented and some rather deep similarities are examined.

1. Introduction Minimal projections can be thought of as linear approximations to the (generally nonlinear) best approximation operator or proximity map in the appropriate operator space. The question of how good (or equivalently how bad!) these approximations can be is a difficult one and has enjoyed the attention of well-known researchers. Since explicit characterizations of minimal projections on Banach spaces are generally not known (with the notable exception of Hilbert space and very few other spaces), it has proved worthwhile to study estimates of minimal projections. Surprisingly, some proofs of unicity of minimal projections, even when their characterization is known, are very complicated. In particular, in 1948 5. Lozinski [1] gave an ingenious proof that the Fourier projection is minimal, i.e. that in Hilbert space the best approximation operator is a minimal projection. 19 years later it was shown by co-authors E.W. Cheney, C.R. Hobby, P.D. Morris, F. Schurer and D .E. Wulbert that this minimal projection is indeed unique [2]! The proof was not easy. Part of this article was presented at the AMS annual meeting, San Diego, USA, January 1997. This research was partially supported by the National Technical University of Athens,

*

Greece. 53

A. Bacopoulos

In quite a general setting, projection of norm 1 are minimal, however it should be mentioned here that norm-i projections are rare. Besides their minimality, such projections are also of interest in the geometry of Banach spaces because they can be considered as a generalization to the orthogonal projections in Hilbert space. For brevity, we have singled out only two general references on minimal projections, which include some fundamental approximation theoretic considerations. These references are quite comprehensive and have an extensive bibliography [3], [4].

In this article we present a unified approach of some chosen best simultaneous approximations and relate this "simultaneity" to vectorial optimization and to vectorially minimal projections. To render this material more easily comprehensible we have chosen to use concrete spaces in the case of best simulteneous approximations, specific examples inspired by applications and leading to efficient computation. On the other hand, in the case of vectorially minimal projections the panoply of functional analysis has been used for the characterization of Theorems 3 and 4 of maximum generality. Observe that Theorem 2 by Ivan Singer and the author links the two approaches mentioned above, thus making much of the common, deep underlying structure more visible. In the same direction, see also [6]. We believe this primal/dual approach in relating the concrete approximation examples with abstract projections will prove fertile in a deeper comprehension and future research. Finally, it is a pleasure to mention here that much of this approach has been inspired by Simion Stoilow (1887—1961), the founder of Analytic Topology.

2. Vectorial Approximation be two norms defined on a linear space S and let f E S K be a given function to be approximated by approximations p E K C S. K is assumed to be a closed, convex, proper subset of S. Let G(p) = and define the partial ordering
and

and

G(p)


hf —

shall write G(p)
G(q).

On the Link of Simultaneous Approximations

55

Definition. We say that p is a best vec approximation if there does not exist

aqEK such that G(p)
M = {G(p): p E K is a best vec approximation). Notation. In Fig. 1 A is the 45° bisector of the

.

.

orthogonal axes.

L is the supporting line to G(K) which makes 135° angle with the

.

axis.

Figure 1.

There are some general geometric facts that are easy to verify. We cite some of them here:

G(K) has zero homotopy group. M is a convex, decreasing arc. M is a where = and point if and only if are ordinary one-norm best approximations relative to the norms

.

and

.

flu, respectively.

A. Bacopoulos

56

The proof of the following theorem is a consequence of the definitions, convexity and, in the case of G(pm) = M n A, the continuity of the best approximation operator. Sum here denotes the sum of two norms. Max means the maximum of two norms.

Theorem 1. Let p3 be a best sum approximation. Then G(p3) M fl L. In case Ps is unique, then G(p3) = M fl L. Similarly, if Pm denotes a best max approximation, then G(pm) = M fl A (assuming M fl A 0).

In the following theorem S is assumed to be a linear space, K a proper any two norms on S. Furthermore, and

convex closed subset of 5, we define the set D by

D=

.

inf If —


r E K: hf -

= inf hf -

qEK

qEB

1, )

where

B=

qEK

Theorem 2. An element p E K is a best vectorial approximation if there exists d E D and 4) E 5* satisfying

= 1, = and

Re 4(p — q)

0

for all q E K satisfying

if —

d.

We just mention here passingly the important role that the set of extreme points E on the unit ball of 5* plays in limiting the search (both theoretical and computational) in specific applications. Of course the Krein—Millman and Carathéodory theorems are relevant. See also extreme points E in Theorems 3 and 4.

3. Vectorially

Minimal Projections

The characterization theorem that follows is a generalization, in many directions, of equivalent formulations to the elegant Lozinski result mentioned in the Introduction. These equivalent formulations are of the types known

in optimization and approximation: "zero in the convex hull" and the Kolmogorov criterion [5] which, in fact, provide the above-mentioned basic link

On the Link of Simultaneous Approximations ...

57

to all the theorems and applications in this article and bring out deep connections that exist. The link of best vectorial approximations with projection Theorems 3 and 4 can perhaps best be seen by comparing the theorems

and applications of this article with a very interesting reformulation by Brosowski and Da Silva [6] of some previous work by Bacopoulos and his collaborators. The Lozinski generalizations (for bibliography see e.g. [3], [4]) include the work, among other authors, of Chalmers and Metcalf [7], [8] in which X = C(T) (using the notation of the theorem that follow), T is a compact Abelian group with Haar measure and the finite-dimensional invariant space V is spanned by a set of appropriate characters. Bacopoulos and Chalmers [9] have further extended the above to the natural partial ordering of norms of minimal projections. The ordering is the same as

that of the best approximation theorems in this article, thus bringing out the common multicriteria structure and linked by the "zero in the convex hull" mentioned above. We begin with some definitions: Let £ = £(X, V) be the space of all linear operators from a real or complex

space X into a finite-dimensional subspace V, and let P be the family of all operators in £ with a given fixed action on V (e.g., the identity action corresponds to the family of projections onto V). Let X be equipped with norms i = 1,2,.. k. Let X2 denote the normed space given by X with the norm and define lIxIl := (I1xI12,. Define the partial ordering "<" on X by lIxIl S lizIl IIxI12 IIzII2, i = 1,... ,k. We write .

,

.

.

IIxII

<

lixil
Definition 1. For Q 1Q11

:=

IIQII

and IIPII

£, let

.

,

IIzII.

the operator norm on X2, let IIQIk), and define the partial ordering "<" on £ by IIPII i = 1, k. write IFII < 1Q11 11111 < IIQII P is a vectorially minimal operator in P f3Q E P such IIQII. E

.

denote

. . ,

that IIQII < IIPII.

Notation. The minimal set M is given by M minimal operator in P}.

Definition 2. For i = 1,. extremal pair for Q £ if

P E P is a vectorially

k, (x, y) E S(X*) x S(Xfl will be called an where —÷ V is the y) = second adjoint extension of Q to X* (S denotes the unit sphere). .

.

,

:

A. Bacopoulos

Notation. Let E(Q) be the set of all extremal pairs for Q. To each (x, y) E given by (y®x)(z) = associate the rank-one operator y®x from X1 to (z, y)x for z E X2, where i is the subscript associated with (x, y).

Theorem 3 (Characterization). P has vectorially minimal norm in P if and contains an operator Ep for only if the closed convex hull of {y ® which V is an invariant subspace, i.e.

/

:

JE(P) equivalently.

Theorem 4. P has vectorially minimal norm in P if and only if there does not exist V} such that

<0.

sup (x,y)EE(P)

4. Some Special Cases We give some examples of Theorem 2. In the notation of this theorem, C[a, b], K = (the set of polynomials on [a, b] of degree n), the supremum norm on [a, b] and w1, w2 two (weight) functions, positive and

let S =

II

II

continuous on [a, b].

We introduce extreme points, for a given f E C[a, b] to be approximated, in connection with the next theorem, as follows:

= {x : wi(x)(f(x) - p(x)) = +IIwi(f

-

= {x : w2(x)(f(x) — p(x)) = +11w2(f



11w2(f -

= {x wi(x)(f(x) - p(x)) = -IIwi(f = {x W2(X)(f(X) - p(x)) = = x+1 ux+2 The sign function a(x) on

o(x) = —1

= +1

is defined by

when x E X1 U X_2 when x E

uX+2.

and

On the Link of Simultaneous Approximations ...

59

Theorem 5. Consider the Vectorial Chebyshev optimization. Then p is a best vec approximation to f if and only if there exist n + 2 points x1 <x2 in

C

[a, b] satisfying o(x2) =

Theorem 6. Each best vec approximation is unique; i.e. given ji E M there is such that G(p) = only one p E Note that this uniqueness does not contradict the fact that the minimal set M has, in general, an infinite number of points, each of which corresponds to

a (unique) best vectorial approximation. Likewise, the easily shown existence of M proves the existence of best solutions. The proof of Theorem 5 is technical and shall be omitted in this presentation. For a complete proof see [10]. We remark, however, that from what we know now it would have been wrong to expect a generalization of alternation alone to provide a characterization of best sum approximations. This suggests that the vectorial context is better suited for these types of problems. For the equivalence among vectorial convex minima and weighted sum convex minima see Theorem 1. As regards a computational scheme a la Remes for finding the best vectorial approximations of Theorem 5 and which, in fact, features quadratic convergence, see [10]. Using the context and notation of the section on vectorial approximation, thesupandL2 normsonC[a,b], and which we denote by and 112 respectively. p' and P2 denote the best sup and L2 non-vectorial approximations, respectively. We give another application of the above. Together with C.A. Botsaris we devised drastic acceleration techniques for the sum approximation and the Algorithm that follows (see [11]). •

5. Applications Find the best vectorial approximation Pd whose error in the Chebyshev norm equals a prescribed value d, If — P' It is clear that d If — the desired polynomial Pd 1S the unique solution to the problem mm

If—P112

subject to hf


A. Bacopoulos

Since the number of constraints here is infinite, we proceed by solving a sequence of quadratic programming problems, each with a finite number of constraints. The sequence of solutions {pk } is shown to converge to the theoretical solution Pd•

Algorithm. At the kth step we have from the preceding steps a finite set of points

C [a, b]. We solve the quadratic program mm

subject

to If(x)

IIf—P112

d, x E

— p(x)I

Denoting by Pk the solution of this problem, we calculate a point Xk E [a, b] such that If(xk) — pk(xk)I = If — PkIIoo = We form U and proceed to the next cycle. At the beginning X' may be an arbitrary finite set, containing a maximum of If(x) — pL(x)I. 6.

Feasibility and Convergence of the Algorithm We denote by c = (co,..

the coefficient vector of a polynomial p = of Legendre polynomials cigi, where {g2} is the orthonormal basis in shifted to the interval [a, b]. This representation of p is used in order to express the objective function in the quadratic form . ,

where

=

-

= const. +

If -

fb

=

fb

F2 and

const. —

Using the standard Quadratic Programming notation and removing the absolute values from the constraints, the program at each cycle becomes mm — 2cTF. + cTc subject

where F. =

(F0,F1,..

.

to — cTg. (x)

d



f(x),

x e

cTg.(x)

d+f(x), XE

and g.(x) =

(go(x),gi(x),..

Xk

.

On the Link of Simultaneous Approximations ...

61

We now make the following definitions:

r(c;x) = f(x)



= max lr(c;x)I, XEXk'

= lIr(c;x)II, Id

= the coefficient vector of the polynomial Pk, which solves the Q. P. problem at step k.

To show now that the sequence {pk } converges to the best vectorial approximation Pd, first note that unless Pd = P2, at least one constraint is active such that x)I = d. Otherwise, since (equality), i.e. there exists x E the L2-norm is convex, this would imply that hf — PkI12 is a global minimum, i.e. Pk = P2. But this is impossible since, by hypothesis there exists x E X' C Next observe that the sequence such that If(x) — p2(x)I = hf — {IIf — Pk 112 } is bounded from above by Ill — Pd 112 = d'. The sequence {cc } is thus located in the ball {c E Ill — > cigi 112 d'} such that lb — cdl < we have for all k N. Now, for any c, c' E Ir(c'; x) — r(c; x)l < BIc' — ci,

where B = max max

This implies the following inequalities:

lr(c';x) lr(c;x)l + Bic'



ci

and

Using the last inequalities it follows that 1cc



c'h

= hr(c';xj)h+B5


25 and that

A. Bacopoulos

62

This shows that for every cluster point b of {ck}, sequence {IIf — Pk

=

d.

Thus the

} converges to d. Since we also have If — Pk 112 Ill —

Pd 112

and since the best vectorial approximation Pd is unique, it follows from < minimality that the sequence {Pk} defined by the algorithm converges to

References [1]

S.M. Lozinski, On a class of linear operators, Doki. Akad. Nauk SSSR 64 (1948), 193—196.

[2] E.W. Cheney, C.R. Hobby, P.D. Morris, F. Schurer and D.E. Wulbert, On the minimal property of the Fourier projection, Trans. Am. Math. Soc. 143 (1969), 249—258.

[3] E.W. Cheney and K.H. Price, Minimal projections, in Approximation Theory, Proceedings of Symposium, Lancaster 1969, New York 1971, pp. 261—289.

[4] W. Odyniec and C. Lewicki, Minimal projections in Banach spaces, SpringerVerlag Lecture Notes in Mathematics, 1449. [5]

D.H. Hyers, G. Isac and Th.M. Rassias, Topics in nonlinear analysis and applications, World Scientific, 1997.

[6]

B. Brosowski and A.Da Silva, Scalarization of vectorial relations applied to

[7]

certain optimization problems, Note Mat. 11 (1991), 69—91. B.L. Chalmers and F.T. Metcalf, A characterization and equations for minimal projections and extensions, J. Operator Theory 32 (1994), 31—46.

[8]

B.L. Chalmers and F.T. Metcalf, Minimal projections and extensions for compact Abelian groups, in si Approximation Theory VI, C.K. Chui et al., eds., Academic Press, 1989, pp. 129—132.

[9]

[101

[11]

A. Bacopoulos and B.L. Chalmers, Vectorially minimal projections, in Approximation Theory III Vol. 1: Approximation and Interpolation, World Scientific, C.K. Chui and L.L. Schumaker, eds., 1995, pp. 15—22. A. Bacopoulos, Topology of a general approximation system and applications, J. Approx. Theory 4 (1971), 147—158. A. Bacopoulos and C.A. Botsaris, An efficient blend of the first Remes algorzthm with quadratic programming, J. Math. Anal. Appis. 174, No. 2 (1993), 342—358.

Alexis Bacopoulos Department of Mathematics National Technical University Zographou Campus 15773 Athens, Greece E-mail address: abacop©central.ntua.gr

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 63-114) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

SCHWARZ PROBLEM FOR CAUCHY-RIEMANN SYSTEMS IN SEVERAL COMPLEX VARIABLES HEINRICH BEGEHR AND ABDUHAMID DZHURAEV*

Dedicated to the memory of Simion Stoilov

1. Introduction The Schwarz problem for analytic functions of one complex variable is universally solvable i.e. for any given real-valued continuous function on the boundary OlD of unit disc 1D of the complex plane iT there exists an analytic function w in 1D the real part of which has the boundary values on OlD, Re w = on OlD. A solution is given by the Schwarz integral

zEID,

(1)

which is the complex counterpart of the Poisson integral :=

± =

Z E lD.

(2)

turns out to be the boundary values of a harmonic function in 1D and this harmonic function is uniquely given by the Poisson integral. For several complex variables the situation is different. In order that a given real-valued := function on the distinguished boundary of the unit polydisc Hence,

1 k n, is the boundary value function *The second author was supported through INTAS project 93—0322 63

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

64

it has to belong to the space of the real part of an analytic function in That not any of boundary values of pluriharmonic functions in can be seen as follows. Let the realfunction defined on is in valued function

on OlD2 be representable by a Fourier series

= =

= (2iri)2

e

aID2

= 0 for i, k E IN as any real pluriharmonic Then, obviously, a_2,k = 2 is representable as function in + z,k=O

These conditions can be rewritten as

i,kEJN,

(2lri)2ff

(3)

aID2

or equivalently as 1

(2irz)

2

jj aID2

'y((1,(2)

Zi(i



Z2(2



d(1 d(2

-=- — =0, z1,z2 e

1—z1(1 1—z2(2 (i

JD

2

.

(4)

Conditions (3) turn out to be necessary and sufficient for to be the Schwarz data of an analytic function in In the following (4) will be generalized for arbitrary n 2 and for functions satisfying this generalized condition the solution to the Schwarz problem will be given. Moreover, the Schwarz problem for the (overdetermined) inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann system in the polydisc will be treated. While for n = 1 the Pompeiu integral operator

Tf(z) = TIDf(z) := - f f(()

(=

+ im z e

,

f e L1

(5)

provides a particular solution to the inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann equation

in higher dimensions n > 1 the TIDk -operators properly iterated lead to a particular solution. In case of the unit ball these problems can be treated too.

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy-Riemann Systems

65

Even the Riemann—Hilbert boundary value problem can be investigated. As applications the Dirichlet problem is considered for pluriharmonic functions and the inhomogeneous pluriharmonic system.

2. Schwarz Problem for Analytic Functions (+ Z =2 (—z (—z

Generalizations of the Schwarz kernel

— 1

to several com-

plex variables were given e.g. in [11,6]. The Schwarz problem, however, was

not yet considered. At first a representation formula for analytic functions is developed. Occasionally to be short in the following the abbreviations

(zkl(kzkkl for

(= ((i'. ..

,

z

= (zi, . .. ,

Lemma 1. Let w be analytic in w(z)

(V

and continuous on the closure

Rew(z) [2( (

=

are used.



i]

Then

+ ilmw(O), z e

(6)

Rew(z)=

1

z

1

1

1

=

w(()

= Rew(()

=

(2( (



i)

+ ilmw(O), z E

d(

1-

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

66

follows. Passing to the real part gives 1

Rew(z)=

\

j[Rew(()

z



— 1)

d(

z e

(8)

z

+

In order to show this to be identical with (7) we proceed inductively. Zk)/((k — Zk) = (k/((k — Zk) +

1. n = 2. Observing Re ((k +

Zk) — 1,

((i +

(2

(2—z2

(2—z2

(i—zi (2—z2'

(i—zi (2—z2 and that by the Cauchy formula 1

(2iri)2

(1 —

Zi



Z2

(i

(2

Z2

(1

(2

aID2

zi

f

= 1

Iw(()

(2iri)2

(1 — Zi (2 —

aID2

Zi

d(2

Z2



=

=0

(2

aID2

etc. (7) is seen to coincide with (6) for n =

2. 2
Assuming n—i

1

f 1



2.

k=1 (

(k

kZk

+ (k—Zk n—i

n—i

f Rew(z)

I

Zk

(k (k

11(k—Zk k=i

d(k

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy-Riemann Systems

67

holds we have

Rew(()[J (

1

(2iri)n

(k



(k

1

1

= (2iri)n J

(k

Rew(Z)

(n —

Zn

1 —

+

(nZn1]jji(k

(k — Zk

k=1

allY' Zn

k=1 (k



Zk

i45' (k____

(k

Rew(()

(2iri)n

1]



(k — Zk

allY' (n

I

Zk

(k —

(k — Zk

Zk

d(k

Zn

(nZn

(nZn ]k':'l

(n_Zn

— Zn

(k

It remains to show that n—i 1

(2iri)n

vanishes.

[H

f

n

k



Zn

Zk

d(k

(n — Zn

k=i

We only need to consider the following two integrals. The Cauchy

theorem shows

rn_i

1

w(()

(2iri )n

fl Lk=i (k —

1

(2iri)n

x 1 — Zn (n

as well as

n

Zn Zk

In—i

w(() 1111 k—i (k

d(n0

(n — Zn

d(k Zk

n—i —

H k=i

d(k

k=i

d(kl (kj

H. Beqehr and A. Dzhuraev

68

(2iri)n

f

"

w(() I

aim

n—i

(k —

Lk=i (k —

1

Zk

H k=i

(k

l—Zk(k (k

d(k

ri k

(2iri)n L

\v=i

Zk+i

(k+i — Zk+1

Zk+i



Zk+i]

1) (k+i



d(n0

Zn

satisfying in

_i)



11(n

(nZn (n

k=i

Theorem 1. Let -y be real-valued continuous on 1

Zn

(n — Zn (n

n—i

d(k

1

w(()

(2iri)n

(nZn (n n—i d(kud(kl

(k

w(()

(2iri)n

d(n

k=i

rn_i

1

-'

a(k

xv=k+2 fl (

I

(9)

v=i

then for any real c 1

J

ld(

(10)

1]

2 —

is analytic in jpn satisfying

Rep=y cm Proof. From

+

+ —



+

( —

(L/ —





Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

(n

69

In—i

+

\. (n — Zn

(n — Zn

\i(L/—ZL/

)

we inductively get for 1 k

n

Zn —

\v=1

(n — Zn

(n—zn

— 1

+

( —

1k

( —

n

v=k+1

-1





-(H \v=1



/

+11



v=1



i)

+

(', —

k



ci'

\v=1

(k+i — Zk+1



(V

Zk+l



ci, —

xft

(\(i,—zi,



+

] —1

Taking this identity for k = 1 into account one can see that for z E

I

_i)

1

1

J

(-z

(

follows if and only if (9) is satisfied.

3. Inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann System For inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann equations = f in proper plane domains D C iT the Cauchy—Pompeiu representation formula w(z)

=

w(()

(-z + Tf(z)

(11)

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

70

serves to find solutions to boundary value problems, see e.g. [7,8,14,5,4,15,13]. The Pompeiu operator

Tf(z) =TDf(z)

—z

(V,f E

,

(12)

D

has the basic property = f in D. In the case of polydomains C iT with smooth plane domains Dk C iT, 1 < k n, iterations of the respective T-operators Tkf := TDkf serve for constructing particular solutions to inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann systems (13)

In order to extend the Cauchy—Pompeiu representation to higher dimensions at first a bidomain is considered.

Lemma 2. Let D1, D2 be two smooth plane domains, D2 := D1 x D2, D2 := E L1 (D2). Then

D1 x D2, and w be differentiable such that W-jj-, W(Z1,Z2)

= (2iri)2

ff

d(2

d(1

(i—Z1 (2—z2

aD1 aD2

--irj 1



f Wi,— ((i, Z2)

(1—z1

D2

D1

ff



1

((1,

(1—z1 (2—z2

(zi,z2 ) e D2. (14)

D1D2

Proof. From the Cauchy—Pompeiu formula

w(zi, z2) =

w (z1, z2) =

z2) 2iri jI w((i,

2iri jI w( z1, (2)

d(1

(i

— z1

1

((1,z2) --1wir j (i 1

C

di11 — z1

D1

(2—z2 -irj d(2

1

1

D2

di72

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

71

for (zi,z2) eD2

w(zi,z2) =

f f

1

(2irz) 2

j j

i

1

1

[

T j 2irzj D2 aD1

f f

1

—r 2irzj/

j/

d(2

d(1 (1 —

z1

— Z2

d(1

(i—zi (2—z2 d(2 (2—z2 (1—z1

D1 aD2

1

[1

jj

'1',2

(i—z1 (2—z2

D1D2

follows. Applying these formulas again now for for w leads to (14).

and

rather than just

Proceeding in this way a counterpart representation formula can be obtained in iT

:= Theorem 2. Let where Dk is a smooth bounded plane domain in (V , 1 k n. Let w have mixed derivatives with Then w = p + w0 where p is respect to each variable of first order in L1 analytic in and

:=

(15)

(by induction) For n = 1 the representation is just the Cauchy— Pompeiu formula. Let us assume the representation formula is proved for n — 1 variables. We fix and write with z' = (zi,.. . zn_i) Proof.

,

w(z', Zn) =

Zn) + x

where p is analytic in Z' e

=

. . .

Differentiating gives Tk1

72

H.

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

as a function of

Applying the Cauchy—Pompeiu formula to parameters Z' shows

with fixed

n—i p(Z) = 'lb(Z', Zn) +



XTnTkTk1 .. with

analytic

= 0. Thus,

in Zn,

n—i

w(Z)

=

+

+

..

(k1 (k2



n—i

.. .

+

(k1 (k2

i
n

=

—____

+

..

(k1 (k2



n 1

'=2 n

=

(k1 (k2

n

+ . . .

(k1 (k2



n

=

+

It remains to prove that differentiate w0 getting

Tk

is analytic in Z'

E

1

W—— (k1 (k2



too. For this reason we

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy-Riemann Systems n—i

n—i

= '=2 1

(k1(k2"(k1,Zk

TkVTkV_1•.•Tk2 W— 1

k1 =k

+



1
n—i

=

+>

+ 1ki
k1

1
W— Zk

(k1 (k2

(&.v_l

}

n—i

=

+

+ 1
Tk1

n—i — •

1ki
=

Hence,

1

=

0

for 1 k n, i.e.

Zk

is analytic in IDTh.

Zk (k1 (k2



H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

74

Theorems 1 and 2 can be used to find the solution of the Schwarz problem for inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann systems in polydiscs. Without restrictions the Schwarz data on the boundary may be assumed to vanish. Otherwise subtracting an analytic function satisfying the given inhomogeneous Schwarz data from the solution to the problem will lead to the same inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann system with vanishing Schwarz boundary values. In case of the unit bidisc the following result holds.

Lemma 3. Let fi, f2 e C' (1D2)

n C(1D2) be given satisfying the compatibility

condition

f f{

+

((,,

((1,

= 0.

(2) }

'Pi

(16)

Then the solution to the inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann system

in

(17)

JD2

with vanishing Schwarz data

Rew=O on

olD2

is given by

w(z,, z2) f, ((i, Z2) +

=

(,—z,

ir

f i

+ for

(2)

+

,

(1—Z,(,)((2—Z2)

+

diii

J

Z2 f2 (zi,

(2)

J

arbitrary real constant c.

I

1—z,(1

'p1



f'

I —

Zi Z2

z2f2(1

((1—Z1(1—Z2(2))

(2)

+

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

Corollary 1. For given fi,f2 satisfying =

E

75

C'(1D2;T) fl C(1D2;tiJ) and

ff

E C(01D2; IR)

— — Ci

(i—Zi (2—z2

.91D1 .9lD2

1D11D2

x

the

Z1

Z2

}=o



1—zi(i l—Z2(2

(18)

solution to

in 1D2,Rew=7 on is with arbitrary c E JR W(Zi,Z2) =

for

f

1

(2iri

)2

(Zi,Z2) E

f

(2)

1D2

12

d(2

(2

Ci

i-Zi

(2-Z2

j

911)2



1

1 Jfi((i,z2) +

11

Ci — Zi

1 —

Zi

1D1



1

1 1D2

J f2(zi,(2) + z2f2(zi,(2)j —

i

Z2

ijj { —

(Ci

-

1 —

(2) Z1)((2 - Z2) -

+ The corollary follows from Theorem 1 for n =

(2)

Zi Z2

(1- Zi(i)(1 - Z2(2) 1

(19)

see (4), and Lemma 3. Instead of proving this lemma we immediately pass to the general case n 2. 2,

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

76

Lemma 4. Let f be defined in a smooth bounded polydomain D'2 Then properly differentiable and continuous in

[

1 (2iri)

d(n

d(1

j

— z1



k=1 lL/1<.
D "1

D



xf

(20)



SI/i —Z I/i

SI/k

—Z 1'k

This is just a reformulation of the result from Theorem 2 where the analytic

function p here is just the boundary integral on the left-hand side of (20). But this formula will be used to evaluate such Cauchy integrals.

Proof. 1. For n =

this is just the Pompeiu formula.

1

2. Assuming (20) holds we find 1

J

Zi



(n+i — Zn+1



[ J

f J

[

1

J

d(n+i (n+i — Zn+1

1

k=1

l
— — "k

"1

d7h,1 — Z1,1

dTh,k

(I/k —

ZL,k

d(n+i (n+i — Zn+1

k=1

D

J



n

I

1

x

d(n+i

d(1

[

...

•c

J



Dvk

k=1 1
x

J

J

Dvk

[

J

ç — ZI/1



(n+i — Zn+1

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems n+1

77

n

=

1

+

ff



(1/k — Z1,k

Dvk

n+1

1

1

+

D

n+1

=





n+1

+

f

I

J

k=2 1
dE,,,1

f— (



k—2 l<1/1<•<1/k
i'—l

I I

1

+

— Z1,1

k

(1/h —

Dvk

n+1

=f+ k=1 l
For polydiscs besides (20) with z

II

di11/1 —

... (1/k — Z1,k

Dvk

0 there is another expression useful in the

following.

properly differentiable and continuous even

Lemma 5. Let f be defined in Then

on 1

d(1

I

1

1 1

ZL,

...

x 1 — ZL/cyA+l

+1

k

1

k



p

1

..

.

.

(21)

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

78

Proof. 1. For n =

the Pompeiu and Green formulas give

1

1

2iri

(

91D

z

1

[

2iri

Z

1

1

_I

1—z(J

because Z

aiD

2.

(—z (

lrj[f 1—z(

z(

2iri

1D

By induction similar to the preceding proof (21) is verified.

Corollary 2. Under the same conditions as in Lemma 5 (ii

(1

aiD1

if ...f

n

J

l
1cTi< 1

1

1

k

x 1

k

1 —

Lemma 6.

fl(k — Zk k=1 (k

Zk1 —

(22) —

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

Proof 1.n=1: 2.

79

z

—1

=

n>1: n+1

H k=1 (k

(k

—1

— Zk

(ft

=

(k

I



+

)

(k — Zk

+

(n+i



(n+i —

Zk

J

(n+1



n+1

n+1

= k=1 (n+i — Zfl+1

+ 1
(k1 — Zk1



n

(k1 — Zk1



n+1

= (k1 —

L'=l

Zk1



1 < k < n, have mixed derivatives of first order with respect to all variables (zi,.

. . ,

zn),

E

. ,

belonging to

and satisfy the compatibility conditions

1
in

(23)

and fl

L'—l

L'=2A=1

lrL/

lkA+1<

f f

lDk1

ZkA+l

x 1 —

x

1
Zk1(k1

dulk1 ..

1

.

1 —

dulk1, = 0.

ZkA+l (kA+1

1 —

(k1,

(24)

H.

80

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

Then the Schwarz problem

Rew=O on

(25)

for the inhomogeneous Cauchy—Riemann system (26)

in is solvable. With arbitrary real constant c the solution is

lDk

lDk

f 1

x



i,=2A=1 Zk1



1
lkA+l<

_...

1 — Zk1 (k1

x



1

Zk1

(k1

x



Zk1

dulk1

)

j


1



ZkA (kA

f

1

(kA+1 — ZkA+l

+ ic.

. .

1

(27)

Remarks. Obviously, this result coincides with Lemma 3 if n = 2. Theorem 3 even holds for n = 1. The solution then is W(Zi) =

1

ir

fi((i)

f { (i—Zi

+

zifi((i)} 1—z1(1

li'1

Remarkably, for n = 1 there is no solvability condition (24). The Schwarz problem (25) for (26) then is unconditionally solvable. This is a long-known classical result in complex analysis, see [4,7,13,14,15]. This phenomenon has occured in Theorem 1 already in connection with the inhomogeneous Schwarz problem for analytic functions. Conditon (9) appears only for n> 1 while for n = 1 formula (10) is the solution to the Schwarz problem for analytic functions for any given real function on olD. This difference between one— and higherdimensional complex analysis might be the reason that up to now no boundary

Schwarz Problem for CalLch?,—Riemann Systems

81

value problems in complex analysis of several variables were treated. It is not

difficult to realize that (24) is necessary and sufficient for (27) to satisfy (25). the second While the first part in (27) turns out to be purely imaginary on term is taken care of by (24). The main work in the proof is to show that the

solution has the form (27). By direct calculation (27) can be seen to solve system (26).

Proof. From Theorem 2 the solution w is known to have the form w = p + wo with analytic function p and the particular solution w0

=

..

(28)

.

l,=1

to system (26). In order that w satisfies (25) the analytic function p has to

satisfy the inhomogeneous Schwarz condition

Rep=—Rewo on Theorem 1 shows that with some c E JR p(z) = 1
xf + ic

(29)



if and only if (30)

l,=1

Tk"

i.'=k+2

(H

Tk1

L'

I.'

L'l

-

)

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

82

(_1)L/ J2k :

=

I

..

n

Zk+ 1

fk,

.

...

@1

(k+1 — Zk+1

— Z1,

/

+

( L/

L'l

It has to be shown that (28) and (29) give (27) and that (30) is just (24). At first Jik is simplified. Using (22) and observing 1

=

2iri

0

aD

we find

f

1

k1

L'l

1(k1<


xli

(

-

(L,—zL,

L/1

(L'

1

1

(k+1 — Zk+1

=tl

I

l3lDIk

{li

lk}{1

k}

.

1
+

. •Tk1

.kvEIk

TkI,..Tk2Tk+lfk+l 1
älDk+l

Schwarz Problem_for Cauchy—Riemann Systems z11

x

_...

Z11(11

83

ft

1—

(

'\

(k+1 — Zk+1 i'—k+2

— ZL,

d(Ik d(k+1 •

(k+1

(1k

(1k+1

where 'k := {lk+1,...,lk,k+2,...,n} and

lff(()Z

1

(—z (

2iri

i—z(

2iri alp

ir lp

1—z( (32)

is used. From 1

2iri alp

f(() (—z (

i—z(

2iri

ir lp

(33)

and especially from

fTf(() 2irij

d(

1

(34)

(—z (

it follows k

Jik =

1

c=1

1

lrtc+l

lIi<

A

f(L, 1

x

.. (1k

where because of the compatibility conditions (23)

Z1,c

84

H.

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

fl—k

A: =

1 L

. .

k1, .,kl,EIk

+

. .

1
=

if

Observing now

(

+

alp

which for z

E

(+

—=f(z)+-

(-z fld(

lD

1(35)

to

Ô1D is just f(z) and applying (21) leads on

k

Jik

1

1



x

k1

1Ii<.

f ... f

1D11

x 1 —

<'kk

ff f

lDk+1

diii1

Z,c.fl(k+1

x

f ff 1 —

1 — Zk1,

dilk1 ..

Zkfl(k+1

dilk1,

k 1

k1 ...

j

j iDi

— l—Zi,(i,

(1k

Zk1,

1 — Zk1 (k1

.



1
x

.

d(lk .

k

L'l

—.

1—zi1(i1

li)1

f

lDk+1

ci

x





'1)

x

x

I=v

ti) u,)...

t+VDrI

VDrI

hz —

j—

'IZ '1) T

x



T

•••



x



{

'hip

I+Ylip i)AO d iOJ

Jo y

+



hz

i

I—"

i

v5"v>>'y5i

{

{a3e..

x

f ff j y

I=V

I+1)<



f ff

I+31q1

I?fq1 T

x

T •

'Y)

x

I







J —

J —



H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

86

From

.

{

1=

and L'—l I/—k

(v —

k1 A1 (v — A)

=

(v — A)

K

A=1

k1 I/—i

I/—i

= as

[(1

well as for A =



1]



=

0

I/—i

(v) =

- [(1

-

-1-

=1+

we finally get for z E oivn k

I/—i

I/—i

)O

(k1

lDk+1

1

1

x

Zk1

(kA

ff

J

1
ZkA+l

Zk1,

l—Zk+i(k+1

lZkA+l (kA+1



n—i

n—i Jik

k=i

k

I/—i

= •
J

lDk+1

1 —Zk1(k1 ZkA+l

x 1 —

ff

ç

Zk1,

ZkA+l (kA+1 •

1 — Zk1,

••

1

—ZkA(kA

Zk+i (ks, 1 — Zk+i (k+i

(37)

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

87

If instead of z e

for which the right-hand side of (35) is just f we would a formula more involved than (37) for the left-hand side of consider z E But Jik will just (37) would be available valid in rather than just on as will be J2k too in order to manipulate Rew on be needed on J2k is similarly treated as Jik. Denoting Ik := {12,. , k + 2,. , n} we have .

. .

.

1

1

IIA lDi1

I

x (k+1 — Zk+1

1 —

Zigç

+





(12 — Z12



)

ft

diii1

with n+k—k—1

A:=

TkL.

1
kl,EIk

n+,c—k—2

1
= —fi1.

As before applying (32) and (33) and replacing the last n — k — 1 boundary integrals by their integrands assuming z E see (35), and treating the remaining line integrals via (21) gives

L.'=11
I

II

lDk+1

X1( x

dilk1

dilk1,

k 1

lli<.

88

1-1.

f

•..

ff

ff{— 1

1

1

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

1

x 1—

Zk+i (k+1

A=O

l
xf1


x 1 —

1 —

1

1

— ZI



z

ZI

Zk+1

x 1 — ZI

1 —

(i

1 — Zk+1

(k+1 5

x

Changing the summation index from p to v := k + p and observing again ze the second term in the last formula turns out to be

,

f...f f



Zk+1

+ A0

xf

1ki<

lk,+A+l< •
f f fk,

(k+1

lDk+1

x

Zk,c+A

l—Zk1(k1

}{k1

{li

k,c+A}

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

89 Zk1,

x



1 — Zk+1

1

1 —

Zk+1

(k+1

From

1= ,,h,.+l1tlA}={/dl

{ 11

and L'—l L'—k—l

k1

\kj

fk+A\

A=O

(r)

=

=

aT[(1 - 1)T

r=1 c1

1]

r=1

L'—l

=

a7

r=1 as

well as for A = v



(v) = -[(1 -

-

-1] =1+

we find for z E k

J2k

=

L/

L'l A=1 xfk

x n—i

1
.

I


lDk+1

(k+1 1 —

(kA(kA+1

ZkA+l dlJk1

1

Zk+1

Zk1, •

dlJk1,

(38) k

L'

J2k =

k=i

f

1
(k2

1 —

n—i

(—1 )L/

k=i L'=l A=1

1

lkA+1< •
I J

If

90

H.

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

x 1 —

1 —

.

ZK+1

Zk

(k'

. .

Adding (37) and (38) and observing (30) finally leads to condition (24). At last the solution w composed by (28) and (29) has to be transformed in the form (27). Obviously (28) is n

1

x

1

1

Wo(Z)->J L'l 1
1

J

J

1

d71k1

(k1, —



dilk1,.

(39)

Zk1,

Because of (31) formula (29) becomes

2iri

d(

1

j

alp

p(z) — ic

1

=

f

I {ki ,...,kn}={1,...,n}

II

OlD k1,+l

I

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

91

Zk1

x fk,

i











With

(20) then

(_1)v

x

f

lrL/

1
'=1

iDk1

Zk1



l—Zk1(k1

(1)" v=1

x

1
ff f

f



IDk1, lDk

IDk1

1

Zk1

x 1

— Zk1 (k1

1

Zk



(41)

Switching from the summation index ii to A right-hand side can be rewritten as n

n—i

v1

.

iD,1


Zl1 1

the last term on the

I 11i< l
x

ii +

Z11,

— Zli (Ii

JDIA

1

1



(IA — ZIA

di111 1



Hence, (41) together with (39) is (27). On

)=1

1
l
J JDk1

f



dl/IA.

H.

92 Zk1

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

ZkA+l

1

1 —

1 —

ZkA+l (kA+1

1 —

+

.. .

so that on (42)

This shows that (24) is necessary and sufficient for w to satisfy homogeneous

Schwarz conditions on

4. Dirichiet Problem for Inhomogeneous Pluriharmonic System Pluriharmonic functions are solution to the homogeneous system =0,1

in some domain D C iT


(43)

any pluriharmonic function can be represented by two analytic functions p and in the form u = p + see [2]. This follows because Uzk is an analytic function of z = (zi,. for any Obviously,

. .

k, 1
Integrating

,

locally we get with analytic

k=1

As

p+

is the general solution to this homogeneous problem the general

solution to the inhomogeneous system

=

fkl,i


(44)

can be represented as (45)

where u0 is a particular solution to (44). But for (44) to be solvable the right-hand side has to satisfy the compatibility conditions fklz1

fllzk,

(46)

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

93

in the domain under consideration. Using (15) with z and as well as T and 7 interchanged and observing the second set of compatibility conditions (46) a particular solution to (44) for fixed index 1, 1 <1
=

•Tklfkll(k2...(k (47)

Here the arbitrary analytic functions in case of a polydomain D = have to be chosen so that system (47) satisfies the compatibility conditions = 1 j, 1 n. This can be done if the right-hand side of (44)

1 n,

satisfies for any 1, 1

d(k

[

1

J

,fklII

[

1



(j—zj

J

aD1

.

2

aD1

(k—Zk (48)

In order to show this the following lemmas are proven.

Lemma 7. Let f have mixed first order derivatives with respect to all variables z1,. .. , Zn in L1 (fl), where D = is a polydomain with regular (bounded smooth) domains Dk of iT , 1
1

=

[

J aD1

[_ J

d(n

(nZn' ZED.

Proof. (1) For n = 1 this is just the Cauchy—Pompeiu formula applied to the function f

H Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

94

(2) For n> 1 the formula is proved by induction n+1 f(k1

(ks.

/1=1

+



1

f 1

-

1

•••Tk1

1 —

1

I

+1

1

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

95

f —

[

[

1

(n+1 —

(n+1 —

Z1

aD1

Lemma 8. Let D C vi' be a regular domain and f E C1(D) fl

Then

Hf where the singular integral operators H and H are given by

f(z) :=

llf(z) :=

Proof. The first formula will be shown, the second being the complex conjugate

of it. By applying the Green theorem to

=I 2iri

:=



f

=

zI

-

e}, we have

f

(—z

because



1

lim—

e—'O2irj

[ i

f(()

j

d(

=0.

K—z I=e

From the definition of F1, see (47), we have by differentiation and applying

Lemma 8 and (46)

=

+ Hf,, +

1


96

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

+

if 1
I n 1

f,, +



.

] +

+

=

••

—1 +

2iri

d(,

f





— z3

+

••

+ Thus

=

if and only if n—i ••

1
Tk1

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy-Riemann Systems

d(,

x

97

1

2iri n—i d(1

x (1



Zi

This is by Lemma 7 d(k (k — Zk

aD1

=

ci —

d(1

d(k

f



d(,

(k — Zk

(1 —

Zi

aD1

1 1

It therefore sufficies to choose

n, such that

1 •

Tk1

fjl(k1

(ks]

1
d(

'

x (3 —

or 1

1

= (2iri)n J aD1

d(

f

,1<j
— zi

Under (48) this system is solvable and with 0 E D, D, simply connected, n

zi

=

..

. .

j=i

0

f f

=

aD1

xlog

(3 — z3

-

-

dCn

1
-i--,

H.

98

We return to system (47). Observing Fir- =

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

a particular solution is

v=1

= 1
(49) v=1

This is at the same time a particular solution to the second order system (44). In an analogous manner one can get another particular solution in the form

=

.. • T11

k
1

specified by prescribing the Dirichlet boundary condition

u=y on

(50)

when (44) is considered in the smooth bounded domain D C This will be shown for the particular case of the polydisc IDA. From (45) and (50) for

=

Re(#y —u0), on

= Im(uo

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

99

follow. These Schwarz problems can be solved via Theorem 1. We get

f

d(

2

1

]

[

2

f

d(

1

]

[

so that +

(

-z (-z _i]

[

(51)

if and only if the solvability conditions

1

J 1

(52)

J hold, where

-

1(ft

K((,z): =

(k+1—Zk+1

L

1k

-1



Lemma 9. Let

(=

= ft

k=1

)

(

+

(k+1 —

z

. ,

z

1fJ(

zk+1

=

zk+1] v=k+2

(zn,.

,

+



zn). Then

(—z zk — zk

+

+ (k — zk

)

= ft

k=1

Kk12



IzkI2

(k — zkt2

— zv)

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

100

The proof can be given inductively by direct calculation, see also the proof of Theorem 1. Adding (51) and (52) one gets

UUO+

uo)(()fl

(2

for the solution to (44), (50) in

+

1_Zk(k)

d(k

provided (46), (48) and (52) hold. In

the sequal (53) will be simplified as (52) will be expressed explicitly by the fkl.

Lemma 10. Let f e

then for z E

Zk(k) d(k

1

f

k=1

'Dv

+

( Proof. (by induction) 1. n =

1.

(53)

1—

By the Pompeiu and the Green theorems

d(

+ follows.

2. n>1. d(k

and

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

=

/

1

=

101

1

I 81Dm

-

Zn

+

d(n

1-

fn (Z) + f Zn

((n

(n)

+ 1-

1Dm

where —

n—i 1

Zk

I

fn(Z):=

1_Zk(k) d(k=f(Z)

1! i
Hi

/1 — Zvk

k

+

lDvk

1 —

This shows the lemma. Applying Lemma 10 to uo leads to

r

1

-

1

J

((k

v=i

-Zk +

1 -Zk(k)

JD

1

+

Zi

—"\

(54)

pc=i

Differentiating (49) gives n

Uo- =

(—

i (k2

+

For further differentiations we need the next lemma together with Lemma 8.

Lemma 11. For f

E

W2i(D), D C

=

a bounded smooth domain,

=

102

H.

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

Proof. It is enough to prove the first relation. From the Pompeiu formula

applied twice

1!

1

2lrij

(—z

aD

d(

aD

follows.

Hence, differentiating

repeatedly, we have for 2

ii

n

U0-..

=

1

(—

k1I1 (k2

1
+

(2lri)72

xH

(55) (k — Zk

— ZIP

With (54) and (55) inserted into (53) leads to the final form of u. We get u(Z)

n

1

=

1

I n

f f

+

...

1
1Ii<

xfJ(\(IA A=1

1

'DIi

\

+ 1 —

— ZIA

+— d(k+I 1_Zk(k)

ZIA(IA)

with n

I: = 1=1

ir

f

1

(\(i—Zi

+

.

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

103

[ [

[

(2irj)n J

('p+1('v

J J

1D11

xft k=1

1 I

(k



(k

\(IA—ZIA



+

A

j

lzlA(IAJ

where (,, = z,, if (,, is not an integration variable.

That I vanishes can be seen by observing that the integral involving contains only terms of the form

1

ir KI<1

1111 —J

KI<'

1

(11 (_(\(Z + 1-z(j —

(

ir K1
=-

f

=

f

2]

1log(1

-

log

log

=0 for

=1

1(1='

the remaining integrals contain factors of the first kind just listed. In order to simplify the sum of area integrals in the expression of u(z) we again use for and Izi

< 1, 1(1 < 1

I Moreover, we rewrite for p + ii

z

+

= log

n and similarly for n


104

H.

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

min{/2,v}

akl...kMll...IV = 1
p=o

1Ii<

that the orders of the indices of the a's are interchangable. Here the last sum is understood to be taken over all ordered sets {Ci,.. }' pairwise disjoint and being empty if the highest {k1,... , assuming

.

. . ,

index i.e. p, p u(z)



p, ii — p,

respectively is zero. Thus d(k

=

k=1

min{'2,v}

/2,L'l

/L+V
1k_zkI2 n

/2,L/1 p/2+Vfl

p=o

fl
'DL71

lDLTp

xf

[flog

I

(CTAZCTA

2

A=1 '2—p

A=1 (kA — ZkA

H(1 =

1A



(56) ZIA

1 —

which more clearly expressed as 1

/2,L/1

/2+Vfl

1

II I

JDkM 12)ii

lli<. •
Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

i-ri/

105 /2

LI

x

1 IA

1A

H c1

+



n

p=l

/2,V=1

/2+V
fl
p=/2+V—fl

lDk1

'DIV_p

p

2

p

H log A=1

Z(TA

(CiA

I

1Z(TA((TAI

dl/(TA

'2—p

LI—p

x

+ IA

ailkA

A

)=1

A

kA

kA

Simplification of condition (52) can easily be done by using (37) and (38) which

lead to (24). Denote for 1
1k 11k

f

= x

H

(k+1 — Zk+1

-

L1k+2 1 —

f

II

k

'2k

Zk+1

v=1



VZLI (['(V =

ñ we write, see (49), U0 =

TIM

i)

Zk+1

(k+1 — Zk+1

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

106

with, see (47), F11



(k2



+

1
I F——

(Ilk + I2k) /1=2

l1(:2(:A(:A+1(:,4

)=1

1D11

JD',4

Zi

x 1 —

1 —

1 — z1A+1 (1A+1

1—

Z1,4

(1,.

Similarly as for the derivatives of u0 here

=

+



1
and hence,

= Thus the solvability condition (52) becomes

I/k L \v=1

_i)



Zk+ 1

(k+1 — Zk+1

Zk+1

— 1) (k÷1 — Zk+1]



xfi v=k+2

(

(I, — ZI,

+

Z1,

— Z1/

v=1

n /2—1

/22

'=1

it/I

I II •••

'01LI

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

xf





107

ZkMV

Zk1

1 — ZkM_v (kM_V

1

x

Zi

Z11



l—Z11(11

(57)

Summarizing the following result is proved.

Theorem 4. Let fkl, 1 < k, 1 n, have mixed derivatives of first order with respect to all variables (zi,. and the complex conjugate variables E . . ,

. belonging to L1 and satisfy the compatibility conditions , (46) and (48). Let -y E be complex-valued. If (57) is satisfied then the The solution Dirichlet problem (50) for system (44) is uniquely solvable in is given by (56). .

5. Riernann-Hjlbert Problem in the Unit Ball of V 1. Let lB = {z E < 1} be the unit ball of (JJfl + = v"IziI2 + and ÔJB = {( 'JJ = 1} be the unit sphere, the boundary of lB. Let A(() and be functions given on ÔJB, satisfying there a Holder condition — p, E — with respect to the Euclidean metric and 0 < < 1. The Riemann—Hilbert problem in the ball lB is to find a function p(z), holomorphic in JB, continuous up to ÔJB, satisfying the condition

on ÔJB.

Re

(58)

Since for n > 1 the ball lB is not biholomorphically reducible to a polydisc, then this problem has special features. The Schwarz problem = 1 is a special case of the Riemann—Hilbert problem.

Lemma 12. The Schwarz problem in lB is solvable if and only if

f holds for any (

E

(Re

(1-

- i)

=0

(59)

Ô1B, where ((,q)

Proof. From (58) and the Cauchy formula for the unit ball it follows that a solution of the Schwarz problem is given by

H.

108

=f

Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

- i)

((i_

+ ic

(60)

with an arbitrary real constant c. Using the Plemelj formula for the boundary values of the Cauchy integral (see [10]) as z E lB tends to ( E Ô1B we conclude

that (60) satisfies (58) if and only if (59) holds for any (

Ô1B.

Let us

denote by H(p, q) the vector space of all harmonic homogeneous polynomials in that have total degree p in the variables z1,. , zr-, and total degree q in , (see [12], p. 255). The following lemma gives another the variables description of the condition for the right-hand side of the Schwarz problem to . .

.

be solvable.

Lemma 13. The Schwarz problem is solvable if and only if -y(() is orthogonal to the subspace H(p, q) of the Hilbert space L2(ÔJB) for p 1, q 1. Proof. If the problem is solvable, then it follows that -y(() extends to lB as the real part of a holomorphic function in JB, i.e. as a pluriharmonic function and therefore it satisfies the equations (see [3])

= where —

0,

1
(61)

-o

a

are the Cauchy—Riemann operators, which are tangential to OJB and this is q) with p 1, q 1. In case n = 2 equations (61) reduce equivalent to to the single equation

E2Ly=0. where

L

(i

a

- (2

a



L

(62)

—a -—a (2

Moreover, the operator L becomes a one-to-one mapping of the space H(p, q)

with q 1 onto the space H(p + 1, q — 1) and the operator L becomes a oneto-one mapping of the space H(p, q) with p 1 onto the space H(p — 1, q + 1). Hence for any P E H(q, p) with p 1, q 1 there is a Q E H(p + 1, q + 1) such that P = LL2Q. Therefore if satisfies equation (62), then

f

=

=

=

= 0.

Schviarz Problem for Cauchy-Riemann Systems Because

-______

109

of the Green's formula it is easy to see that

[Lf,g] = —[f,tg], i.e. L* =

q) with p 1, q 1.

Let us now assume that

In order to prove the solvability of the Schwarz problem we just show that the holomorphic function ço(z) represented by (60) actually gives the solution of the Schwarz problem. Let Kpq(z, () be the reproducing kernel for the space H(p, q) that z) E H(p, q) and the integral operator (f, z))L2(äJB) with the is kernel Kpq(z, () is the unitary invariant orthogonal projection from L2(ÔJB) onto H(p,q) C L2(ÔJB), i.e.

=f

(f,

f

for example [1],

z

p. 118)

_2) (q+n _2) p±q-

Kp,q(z,() =

-q, n

xF

2)

-1,1-

(63)

)

where F(a, b, c; x) is the Gauss hypergeometric function and the obvious expansion

(1- (z for IzI

=

po

(p

=

<1 to obtain from (60)

=f

(Re

- i)

(1-

((1-

+

(1-

- i)

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

= 818

(64)

= 818

z), and the the Hermitian symmetry of the kernel, () = () following from (63) is used. Since particular symmetry z) = Kqp(z, () H(p, q), then according to our assumption we have

Here

=

z)dcr(() 818

0

ÔJB

for p 1,q 1. That is, if we take into account that Koo(z,()

1, then the

right-hand side of (64) is just the Poisson integral dcr(()

as the series

converges to the Poisson Kernel (1

when z E lB tends to ( tends to the Dirichlet problem for the ball.

Hence, the function Re ço(z)

ÔJB, because the Poisson integral solves

which satisfies conCorollary 3. Every real-valued function -y(() E dition (59) or is orthogonal to the spaces H(p, q) with p 1, q 1 can be

represented as the boundary values of the real part of a function holornorphic in lB. Remark. The condition (59) as well as the condition -y(C,)..LH(p, q), p 1, q 1 automatically holds for any function E Ca(ôlB) in case n = 1. Indeed in = 1, Re — 1 = 0 and H(p, q) is empty — 1 = Re this case (I =

for p> 0,q >0. Turning to the Riemann—Hilbert problem (58) with arbitrary nonvanishing coefficient

)t E

on Ô1B we note that in case n > 1 the function

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

177

it follows that the relation B'4s =

s

is equivalent with the relation BAGY

y E supp

=

therefore, by Proposition 2.4, with the relation

and

yE Let now put =



= be two positive measures on X with s = A ,i2 i E {1, 2) we get j.4 A = 0 and therefore,

If

we

(supp /4) n (supp i4) = 0.

From G'4 =

we deduce

= and

B5uPP

(G'4) = B5uPP

=

therefore, using the first part of the proof supp /4 = supp /4 = 4,,

= /4 = 0.

Hence

=

=

A

Proposition 3.5. For any finite subset F of X and any s E S(x) we have BF5 E Sr(X). The set Sr(X) is a convex subcone of S(X) solid with respect to the specific order and increasingly dense in S(X) with respect to the natural then we have order. Ifs E Sr(X), s =

s E P(X)

=0 = 0.

s E 11(X)

Proof. Let s E Sr(X), s =

and let t E S(X) be such that t

s.

From

yEX

and since S(X) is a complete lattice with respect to the specific order ([2]) then there exists a family (/4)yEx of positive real number, ,4 < such that t

>,t4Gy yEX

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

112

I

(Re

- i)

2

(1-

=0

+Re

=

holds for any (E ÔJB, where F(z) = —

TF

. .

( — ij)dzi(ij)

[

- n J (118

-

,

and 67

Proof. The conditions

afk

of1

—0

necessary and sufficient in order for the system (66) to be solvable in lB and then all the solutions of this system in lB are given by are

=

+J

-

if

where is an arbitrary holomorphic function in lB. Hence, we get the Riemann—Hilbert boundary condition

=

Re for the holomorphic function

I'(() =

with the right-hand side — Re

and can apply Theorem 5.

3. As an immediate application we give a solution to the Dirichlet problem

u(c)=y(c), (EOJB,

(68)

for pluriharmonic functions in the ball lB. Since any pluriharmonic function is a sum of a holomorphic and an antiholomorphic function in 1B,

u(z) =

Schwarz Problem for Cauchy—Riemann Systems

113

condition (68) is equivalent to the Schwarz conditions

Re [cp(() +

= Re

Re {i[cp(()

= Re



on

ÔJB

i(p(z) — i,1'(z)) which are holomorphic in JB, so for the functions p(z) + that an application of Lemma 12 gives the following result.

Theorem 7. The Dirichlet problem for plurihacrmonic functions in the unit ball is solvable if and only if

I

- i)

+ (1

=

0

(69)

holds for any ( E ÔJB or 'y(c)±H(p,q),p 2 1,q 1. In this case the unique solution of the Dirichlet problem is given by u(z)

1

1

=J

-

1

1

+

(1-

-1)

References 1.

2. 3.

4. 5.

A. Alexandrov, Function theory in the ball. Several Complex Variables, Encyclopedia Math. Sci. 8, Springer—Verlag, Berlin etc., 1991. M.B. Balk, Polyanalytic functions. Akad. Verlag, Berlin, 1991. E. Bedford, The Dir-ichlet problem for some overdetermined systems in the unit ball in iT1t. Pacific J. Math. 51, 19—25, (1974). H. Begehr, Complex analytic methods for partial differential equations. An introductory text. World Scientific, Singapore etc., 1994.

H. Begehr and R.P. Gilbert, Transformations, transmutations and kernel

functions, I, II. Longman, Harlow, 1992, 1993. 6. H. Begehr and A. Kumar, Bi—analytic functions of several variables. Complex Variables, Theory Appl. 24 (1993), 89—106. 7. A. Dzhuraev, Methods of singular integral equations. Longman, Harlow, 1992. 8. A. Dzhuraev, Degenerate and other problems. Longman, Harlow, 1992. 9. R.P. Gilbert and J.L. Buchanan, First order elliptic systems: A function theoretic approach. Acad. Press, New York, 1983. 10. N. Kerzman, Singular integrals in complex analysis, Proceedings of Symposia in Pure Math. A.M.S., Vol. 35, Part 2 (1979), p. 3—41. 11. M.Z. Li, Generalized Riemann—Hilbert problem for a system of first-order quasilinear elliptic equations of several complex variables. Complex Variables, Theory Appl. 7 (1987), 383—394.

H. Begehr and A. Dzhuraev

114

12. W. Rudin, Function theory in the unit ball of (V 13. 14.

Springer—Verlag, New York

etc., 1980. I.N. Vekua, Generalized analytic functions. Pergamon Press, Oxford, 1962.

G.C. Wen and H. Begehr, Boundary value problems for elliptic equations and systems. Longman, Harlow, 1990. 15. W. Wendland, Elliptic systems in the plane. Pitman, London, 1979.

Heinrich Begehr Freie Universität Berlin Fachbe reich Mathematik und Inforrnatik I. Mathematisches Institut 14195 Berlin, Germany E-mail address: begehr©math .fu-berlin.de

Abduhamid Dzhuraev Academia Nauk Tadjik SSR Institute of Mathematics 734025 Dushanbe Tadjikistan

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 115-142) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

GENERALIZED MULTIVALUED VARIATIONAL INEQUALITIES H. BEN-EL-MECHAIEKH AND G. ISAC

Abstract Using recent fixed point theorems for approachable multifunctions, we prove some very general multivalued quasi-variational inequalities involving such multifunctions. We deduce that both the generalized multivalued variational-like and complementarity problems are solvable for large classes of upper semicontinuous multifunctions with non-convex values. The theorems presented here unify numerous known results. Various applications to existence problems in optimization are presented.

1. Introduction Variational inequalities and in particular the complementarity problem for multifunctions have been intensively studied and applied to numerous nonlinear existence problems (see for instance the books of Baiocchi and Capelo [4], Cottle, Pang and Stone [14], Isac [26], and Murty [32]). The purpose of this paper is to study the existence problem for generalized multivalued variational inequalities involving upper semicontinuous multifunctions that are approximable — in the sense of the graph — by continuous single-valued functions. The class of approachable multifunctions is very broad; it contains upper semicontinuous multifunctions with convex values (Cellina

[11]), or contractible values (Mas Colell [30]), or oo-proximally connected values (Górniewicz, Granas and Kryszewski [20], Ben-El-Mechaiekh [5], The authors acknowledge supports from the Natural Sciences and Engineering Council of Canada and the Academic Research Program of the Department of the National Defence of Canada respectively. 115

H. Ben-El-Mechaiekh and G.Isac

Ben-El-Mechaiekh and Deguire [6], Ben-El-Mechaiekh, Oudadess and Tounkara [7]), or decomposable values in V (Bressan and Colombo [10]). Hence, an existence theory for generalized variational inequalities and complementarity problems for approchable multifunctions will very likely find numerous applications in various areas of nonlinear analysis (e.g. differential inclusions and control theory, smooth and non-smooth optimization, game theory, etc.. .). The results presented here unify existence results for multifunctions with convex values (see for instance Chan and Pang [12], Dien [16], Gowda and Pang [22], Itoh, Takahashi and Yanagi [29], Panda and Sen [33], Panda, Sen and Kumar [35]), contractible values (Yao [40]), and provides new results for multifunctions with non-contractible values (see Problem 8.8.B in [26]). It also provides some typical applications of these results to optimization problems involving non-convex multifunctions. The paper is organized as follows. We start by recalling in Section 2 the basic facts about approachable multifunctions, particularly, stability features and fixed point properties needed in the proofs of the main results. Section 3 contains our main existence results. We essentially show (Theorem 3.2 below) that given a compact absolute retract X, an absolute neighborhood retract Y, a continuous self-multifunction of X, an upper semicontinuous multifunction 4 from X into Y, and a continuous extended proper real function p on X x Y x X, the generalized multivalued variational inequality

with p(x0,y0,x0)

p(xo,yo,x),Vx

E

(1)

has a solution provided both 4 and the marginal multifunction := {u E

= inf p(x,y,z)},(x,y) E X x Y (2) zEW(x)

approachable. For example, 4 could be a composition of multifunctions having R6 values, and could be continuous with non-empty compact

are

convex values (in which case the multifunction given by (2) is approachable). Non-compact versions of particular instances of this result are also

presented. Applications of the abstract results of Section 3 to minimization of cost functions along trajectories of differential inclusions is provided in Section 4. Based on recent results on qualitative properties of solutions sets of differential inclusions of Bressan [9], Górniewicz, Ricceri and Slosarski [21], and Plaskacz [36], problem (1) is applied to solve a minimization problem of a cost function y, z) along the trajectories of the Cauchy problem

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

y'(t)

F(t,y(t))

117

a.e. t E [O,T]

(3)

I

F is of upper semicontinuous or lower semicontinuous type, x E X, a set of being the solutions set Poincaré operator of (3) and allowed return points). Section 5 is devoted to quasi-variational inequalities and complementarity problems involving subgradients with applications to

where

minimization problems for non-smooth real functions of pseudoconvex type.

2. Preliminaries In order to make this paper self-contained, we briefly set forth below some basic properties of the spaces and multifunctions which we study here. For more details concerning the notions in this section, the reader is referred to [5], [6] and [7]. For an elementary discussion on absolute (neighborhood) retracts (A(N)R for short), we refer to the books of Hu [25] and Van Mill [39]. All topological spaces are assumed to be Hausdorif. Recall that a topological space X is said to be contractible (in itself) if there exist a fixed element X and a continuous mapping h X x [0,1] —÷ X such that h(x, 0) = x xo and h(x, 1) = x0, Vx X. Clearly, every convex and more generally, every starshaped subset of a topological vector space is contractible. Some important solution sets of differential equations and differential inclusions satisfy a more general contractibility property (see Section 4 for examples); roughly speaking, they are contractible in each of their open neighborhoods; (recall that a subset A of a topological space X is contractible in its neighborhood U if there exists X x [0,1] —p U such that h(x, 0) = x and h(x, 1) = a continuous mapping X, where xU is a given fixed point in U). This leads us to formulate XU, Vx the following definition.

Definition 2.1. (Dugundji [17]) A subspace Z of a topological space Y is said to be x-proximally connected in Y if for each open neighborhood U of Z in Y, there exists an open neighborhood V of Z in Y contained and contractible

mU. For example, the set {(t, sin(

0

< t

1} U ({0} x [—1, 1]) is not con-

tractible in itself, but it is contractible in each of its open neighborhoods in R2.

H.

118

Ben-El-Mechaiekh and G. Isac

Example 2.1. (i) If a subspace Z of an ANR Y has trivial shape in Y (that is Z is contractible in each of its neighborhoods in Y) then Z is connected in Y (see [39]). be decreasing sequence of compact spaces having trivial (ii) Let shape in an ANR Y. Then Z = Z2 is tx-proximally connected in Y (see connected in [17]). In particular, every R5 set in an ANR Y is Y; (recall that an R5 set is the intersection of a countable decreasing sequence of compact contractible metric spaces).

Definition 2.2.

Let (X,U) and (Y, V) be two uniform spaces. A multifunction 4) : X —÷ P(Y) is said to be approachable if and only if VU E U, VV E V, 4) admits a continuous (U, V)-approximative selection, that is a single-valued function s : X —÷ Y verifying s(x) V[4)(U[x])], Vx X. ([7])

One readily verifies that the multifunction 4) is approachable if and only if for each member W of the product uniformity U x V on X x Y, there exists a continuous single-valued function s X —p Y satisfying the inclusion: graph(s) C W[graph(4))]. We list some examples of approachable multifunctions.

Example 2.2. (i) (Convex case, [11]). Let X be a paracompact topological space equipped with a compatible uniformity U and let Y be a convex subset of a locally convex topological vector space F. Let 4) : X —÷ P(Y) be an upper semicontinuous (u.s.c. for short) multifunction with non-empty convex values. Then 4) is approachable. (ii) (Contractible case, [31], [6]). Let X and Y be two ANRs with X compact. Then every u.s.c. multifunction 4) : X —+ P(Y) with compact contractible (hence non-empty) values is approachable.

Example 2.3. (Non-contractible case, [5]). Let X be an approximative absolute neighborhood ertension space for compact spaces, and let Y be a uniform space. Then every u.s.c. multifunction 4) X —p P(Y) with non-empty compact x-proximally connected values in Y is approachable; (if X and Y are ANRs with X compact, this result can be found in [20]). The preceding example can be refined as follows:

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

119

Example 2.4. Let X be an ANR, let (Y, V) be a uniform space, and let 4) : X P(Y) be a u.s.c. multifunction with non-empty values such that the restriction of 4) to any finite polyhedron P C X is approachable. Then the restriction 4)1K of 4) to any compact subset K of X is approachable.

Proof. We only provide a sketch of the proof. Given an open subset U of a normed space and a compact subset K of U, by a result of Girolo [19] there exists C, a compact ANR, such that K C C C U. One readily verifies that if X is an ANR and K is a compact subset of X, then there exists C, a compact ANR such that K C C C X. Since compact ANRs are dominated by finite polyhedra, a result in [6] implies that the restriction 4)IC of 4) to C is also approachable, and by a result of [5] on restrictions of approachable multifunctions to compact subsets, the restriction 4)1K of 4) to K is approachable. 0

We now formulate two stability properties together with some fixed point properties for approachable multifunctions crucial for our purposes.

Proposition 2.1. ([7]) Given three uniform spaces (X,U), (Y, V) and (Z, W), let 4) : X —÷ P(Y) be a u.s.c. approachable multifunction with non-empty compact values, and let 4' Y —+ P(Z) be a u.s.c. multifunction with non-empty values such that the restriction WI4)(X) is approachable. Then the composition product W4) : X —÷ P(Z) is u.s.c. and approchable provided the space X is compact.

Definition 2.3.

(i) A decomposition , 4) of sets (X0 = X, X1, .. , = Y) is a sequence of multifunctions X2_i —+ such that 4)(x) = o ... o )(x), Vx E X. A decomposition , 4) is said to be an upper semicontinuous decomposition if all spaces X2 are topological, and all multifunctions are u.s.c. with non-empty compact . .

.

.

values.

(ii) An upper semicontinuous decomposition , a sequence (Xo = X, Xi,.. . , = Y) is said to be a V-decomposition if all spaces Xi,... , are ANRs, and if for each i = 1,.. , n, 4)2(x2_1) is x-proximally connected in X2, Vx2_1 E X2_1. . .

4)

.

The next example of approachable multifunctions follows from the Definition 2.3, Proposition 2.1, and Example 2.3.

H. Ben-El-Mechaiekh and G. Isac

Example 2.5. Let X, Y be ANRs with X compact, and let 4) : X —p P(Y) be a multifunction that admits a V-decomposition. Then 4) is approachable.

Proposition 2.2. Let {4), : (X2,U2) —÷

be a family of u.s.c. approachable multifunctions between uniform spaces. Then the multifunction 4) E defined by 4)(x) = JJjEIXi —+ HiEIXZ, is also u.s.c. and approachable. :

The next result generalizes the fixed point theorems of Fan [18] and Himmelberg [24] to approachable multifunctions.

Theorem 2.3. ([6]) Let X be non-empty convex subset of a Hausdorff locally convex space E, and let 4) X —÷ P(X) be a u.s.c. multifunction with nonempty closed values. Assume that 4) is compact, that is there exists a compact subset Y of X such that 4)(X) Y. If one of the following conditions is satisfied: (i) 4) is approachable; or

(ii) for each finite subset N of X, the multifunction 4)N

conv{N} P(Y) defined by 4)N(X) = 4)(x),x E conv{N}, is approachable. Then has a fixed point, that is, E X with x0 E 4)(xo).

The following purely topological fixed point property is an immediate consequence of Definition 2.2 together with a simple compactness argument:

Proposition 2.4.

Let X be a topological space and let 4) : X —÷ P(X) be a u.s.c. approachable multifunction with non-empty compact values. If 4) is compact and X has the fixed point property for continuous single-valued mappings, then 4) has a fixed point. Remark. Proposition 2.4 holds true when X is an acyclic compact ANR since it has the fixed point property for continuous single-valued mappings.

3. Generalized Variational Inequalities We start this section with our first main result.

Theorem 3.1.

Let C be a non-empty compact convex subset in a locally convex space E, and let Y be a non-empty complete convex subset of a locally

Generalized Muitivalued Variational Inequalities

121



P(Y) be a u.s.c. multifunction with non-empty compact values such that one of the following condition is satisfied: convex space F. Let 4) : C —÷

(i) 4) is approachable, or (i)2 for each finite subset N of C, the restriction

4)Iconv{N} to the convex hull conv{N} is approachable. Let W C —p P(C) be a continuous multifunction with non-empty be a compact convex values, and let p : C x Y x C —÷ R U

continuous extended proper real function satisfying: (ii) V(x, y) E C x Y, the function ço(x, y,.) is quasiconvex on C: Then the problem

E 4)(xo), such that 1 so(xo,yo,x) co(xo,yo,xo),Vx E W(xo)

f

E

(3)

has a solution. : C x Y —p P(C) by putting:

Proof. Define the marginal multifunction :={u E

W(x);ço(x,y,u) =

ml ço(x,y,z)},(x,y) E Cx

Y. (4)

zEW(x)

The compactness of the values of 'I', together with the continuity of ço,

implies that has non-empty compact values. The convexity of the values of W, together with (ii), implies that has convex values. We verify that is u.s.c.. To do this, observe that = where := {u E C;ço(x,y,u) = infZEw(X)so(x,y,z)}. Since W is u.s.c. and has compact values, it suffices to verify that the graph of is closed. To be a net in do this, let (Xa, converging to (x, y, u) E C x Y x C. Then, ço(x, y,u) =

lim

a

= limsup where

inf

inf

z)

inf ço(x,y,z),

zEW(x)

the inequality above follows from the upper semicontinuity of the

marginal function

ço(., ., z)

(this follows from the facts that p is lower

semicontinuous as a real function and that W is lower semicontinuous as a multifunction, see Theorem 1.4.16 in [3]). Hence, (x, y, u) Now, since Y is convex and complete, canv4)(C) is a convex compact subset

of Y. By Example 2.2 (i), since the product C x conv4)(C) is compact, the restriction of the multifunction to C x is approachable.

122

H.

Ben-E1-Mechaiekh and C. Isac

Define a multifunction F : C x ccinv4(C) —f P(C x conv4(C)) by putting:

T(x,y) :=

x

x

By Proposition 2.2, the multifunction F is u.s.c., approachable and has non-empty compact values. All conditions of Theorem 2.3 are thus satisfied. Therefore, F has a fixed point (x0, Yo) E r(x0, yo), that is, xo W(xo), Yo E and ço(xo,yo,xo) <ço(xo,yo,x),Vx Remarks.

0

(1) If in addition, V x E X with x E W(x),Vy e

one has

so(x,y,x) 0, then co(xo,yo,x) 0, Vx E W(xo). (2) If

=

C, Vx

C, the continuity assumptions on p can be slightly

relaxed to is

l.s.c. and ço(., ., u) is u.s.c.;

in which case, our theorem generalizes Theorem 1 in [33] to infinite dimensional spaces and to composites of convex as well as non-convex multifunctions.

We can provide a purely topological formulation of Theorem 3.1 that generalizes the main abstract existence result in [40].

Theorem 3.2. Let X be an acyclic compact ANR, and let Y be an ANR. Let 1 : X —÷ P(Y) be a u.s.c. approachable multifunction with non-empty compact values. Let : X —+ P(X) be a continuous multifunction with nonempty compact values, and let cc: X x Y x X —+ R U {±cx} be a continuous extended proper real function. Assume that for any finite polyhedron P contained in X x Y, the restriction of the marginal multifunction defined by (2) to P is approachable. Then problem (1) has a solution. Proof.

Since 4(X) is a compact subspace of Y, by Girolo's result (see the proof of Example 2.4) there exists C, a compact ANR such that ç C C Y. The restriction of to X x C is approachable by the stability of approachability under the passage {finite {compact ANRs} [6]. Moreover, as in the proof of Theorem 3.1, one easily verify that is upper semicontinuous with non-empty compact values. By Proposition 2.1, the

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

123

P(X) is compact-valued and approachable. XxC It has a fixed point by Proposition 2.4 and this ends the proof. EJ multifunction X

Our result generalizes Theorem 3.1 of [40] in several directions. Indeed, observe first that an ANR is contractible if and only if it is an AR. A compact AR is certainly acyclic and has the fixed point property for singlevalued continuous functions. Furthermore, condition (i) of Theorem 3.1 in [40] can be removed due to Girolo's result. Moreover, if the values of the Remark.

multifunction 4) and that of the marginal multifunction

are cio-proximally

connected (in particular if they are contractible), then, by Example 2.3, our hypotheses are satisfied.

As a particular case of the Theorem 3.2, we have in view of Definition 2.3 and Example 2.5:

Corollary 3.3. Let X, Y, W, p,

be as in Theorem 3.2, and let 4) : X P(Y) be a multifunction that admits a V-decomposition. Then problem (1) has a solution.

It suffices to observe that since X is a compact ANR, then by Proof. is approachable. The conclusion follows immediately from Example 2.5, Theorem 3.2. 0 One can compensate the full compactness of the set X in Theorem 3.1 by a Karamardian type coercivity condition due to a classical argument used for instance in [29] for solving variational inequalities. In order to do this, given two subsets X and C of a topological space E, we shall denote by Bdx(C) = Cn X \ C the boundary of C relative to X, and by = C fl (E \ Bdx(C)) the interior of C relative to X.

Theorem 3.4. Let X be a non-empty subset in a locally convex space E, and let Y be a non-empty complete convex subset of a locally convex space. Let X —+ P(Y) be u.s.c. multifunction with non-empty compact values, and let '1' : X —+ P(X) be a multifunction. Assume that there is a non-empty compact convex subset C in X such that:

: C —f P(C) defined by (i) the multifunction := W(x) n C, x E C, is continuous with non-empty compact convex values;

H.

124

Ben-E1-Mechaiekh and C. Isac

(u)1 41C is approachable; or (u)2 for each finite subset N of C, the restriction 4lconv{N} to the convex hull conv{N} is approachable. Let p : C x Y x X —p R U {±cx} be an extended proper real function satisfying:

(iii) p is continuous on C x Y x C; (iv) V(x, y) E C x Y, the function ço(x, y,.) is convex on (v) Vx E C such that x E E

with

ço(x,y,u) ço(x,y,x), Vy E 4(x). Then problem (1) has a solution with xo E C.

Proof. By co(xo,

Theorem 3.1,

such that ço(xo,yo,x)

E

Given

Yo, xo), Vx E

x E W(xo) \

One

Case 1: x0 E so that z

= Ax +

(1 —

.),

it

z

By (v),

<

possible. 1

small enough

Aço(xo, Yo, x) + (1 —

with

E

co(xo, Yo, xo). One can choose 0 < A

(1 —

are

ço(xo,yo,x).

2: x0 E

= ,\x +

can choose 0 < A

follows that co(xo, Yo, xo)

)t)co(xo,yo,xo). Thus, co(xo,yo,xo)

ço(xo, Yo, uo)

cases

,\)xo E WC(xo). Hence ço(xo,yo,xo) ço(xo,yo,z), and

by convexity of co(xo, Yo,

Case

C, two

<

1

small enough so that

E WC(xo). Hence co(xo,yo,xo)

A)ço(xo, Yo, uo) < Aço(xo, Yo, x) + (1 —

xo)

follows from (v). Thus, p(xo,

Aco(xo,yo,x) + (1 —

xo) where the last inequality

ço(xo, x) and the proof is complete.

0 Remarks. (1) can

Again,

if

= X, Vx E

be slightly relaxed to: p is l.s.c.

and

C,

the

ço(.,

.,

continuity assumptions on

u)

is

u.s.c.

(2) One may formulate a purely topological version of the preceding theorem based on Theorem 3.2. (3) Theorem 3.4 generalizes Theorem 1 in [33] in several directions.

4.

Applications to Control Problems A striking result of Aronszajn [1] asserts that the solution set of the

Cauchy problem with proximally connected

continuous right hand side is an R5 set, in the space of continuous functions.

hence x-

This qualita-

tive property of solution sets was extended by many authors to differential inclusions.

Generalized Multivalued Variatzonal Inequalities

125

and F : [0, T] x K —p

be a multifunction with non-empty compact values. Denote by SF(x; K) (SF(X) for SF(x; Rn)) the sets of Carathéodory solutions viable in K (i.e. y E S(x; K) if and only if y(t) e K, Vt e [0, T]) of the Cauchy problem with initial value x: Let K be a non-empty subset of

a.e. in [0, T],

(5)

{

Let C be a non-empty subset of K. Assume that for any given x E C there C C of return points. Starting at a point x E C, we corresponds a subset travel along the trajectory y of problem (5). We then follow a return path to a point z e Assume that a cost ço(x, y, z) is associated to this journey (for instance, ço(x,y,z) could be the sum of an attack cost coi(x,y) and a retreat cost ço2(y(T), z)). We are interested in the problem:

Find x0 e C,x0 E 'I'(xo),yo E SF(xo;K),such that ço(xo,yo,xo) = in ZEW(xo)co(xO,yO,z). ( on recent results on qualitative properties of solutions sets of differential inclusions, Theorem 3.1 readily implies the solvability of (6) whenever F is a Carathéodory multifunction or F is lower semicontinuous. Before stating our results, let us recall some important notions. Based

Definition 4.1. F is a Carathéodory multifunction if the following conditions are satisfied:

(i) F has convex values; (ii) y '—÷ F(t, y) is u.s.c. a.e. t E [0, T]; (iii) Vy e K,t i—÷ F(t,y) is measurable; (iv) e F(t,y),y e K} < p(t) +cx) is an integrable function. where IL: [0, T] —+ [0,

Definition 4.2. ([36]) A non-empty closed subset K of is said to be a proximate retract if there exists an open neighborhood U of K in and a continuous mapping r : U —p K(called neighborhood retraction) such that the following two conditions are satisfied: (i) r(x) = x,Vx e K; (ii) IIr(x)—xII = dist(x,K) = infUEK IIx—uII,Vx E U.

Note that any closed convex subset of

and any C2-submanifold of

is a proximate retract ([36]).

Theorem 4.1. Assume that C is convex compact, W is continuous with nonempty convex compact values, p is continuous on C x C([0, T], x C, and p is

H.

126

Ben-El-Mechaiekh andGlsac

quasiconvex with respect to the return variable z. Then problem (6) has a solution provided K is a proximate retract and F is a Carathéodory multifunction satisfying the tangency condition

F(t,y) flTK(y) where TK(y) := {v e cone to K at y.

O,V(t,y) e [O,T] x K, V,K)

(7)

= O} is the Bouligand contingent

: K —p P(C Proof. In view of Theorem 1.1 in [36], the multifunction := SF(x; K), x e K, has R5 values. Moreover, one ([0, T], K)) defined by can show that is u.s.c.. Indeed, the multifunction F extends to a multifunction F: [0, T] x

—p

in such a way that Sp(x; K) =

(see [36]

for details). One then invokes well-known results to obtain that the solution set is u.s.c. (see [2]). Being a closed—+ P(C([O, T], multifunction Sp : K —+ P(C([O, T], K)) given the multifunction graph multiselection of by

:= Sp(x;K) =

e K, is also u.s.c.. By Example 2.3,

approachable. The conclusion immediately follows from Theorem 3.1.

is

0

Remark. Observe that in case K is an open subset of then TK(y) = the inwardness condition (7) being automatically satisfied. When F is l.s.c., the situation is quite different. Generally, the multifunction SF (.) is neither u.s.c. or l.s .c., nor are its values always closed. A remarkable result of Bressan [9] asserts that the multifunction SF(.) admits a u.s.c. multiselection with compact values. This leads to a lower semicontinuous version of the preceding theorem.

Theorem 4.2. Assume that C is a closed disk D(uo, b) and that K is an open subset of containing the closed disk D(uo, b + LT), where b, L > 0. Assume also that 'I' and p are as in Theorem 4.1. If F is l.s.c. with values in the open ball B(0, L), then problem (6) has a solution.

Proof. By Theorem 6.1 of [9], the multifunction SF : D(uo, b) —+ P(C([0, T], R71)) admits a u.s.c. multiselection with compact (connected) values. In fact, for x e D(uo, b), is the set 51(x) of Carthéodory solutions of a singlevalued Cauchy problem y'(t) = f(t, y(t)), y(O) = x, where f is a directionally continuous selection of F on [0, T] x K. By Corollary 5.2 of [9], for every > 0,

Generalized Multivalued Variationallne qualities

127

there exists a single-valued continuous mapping

:

D(uo, b) —÷ C([O, T],

such that the graph of is contained in the f-ball around the graph of that is, is approachable. The conclusion readily follows from Theorem 3.1. D

[21] on Remark. Based on a recent result of Górniewicz, Ricceri and the solution set of differential inclusions of order k in a Banach space E, we obtain a version of Theorem 4.1 with the Cauchy problem (5) replaced by the differential inclusion

y(k)(t) E F(t, y(t), y'(t),

5'

y(O) = xo,y'(O) = where

F:

,

y(k_1)(t))

xi,. ,y(k_l)(o) =

—+ P(E) has non-empty compact convex values, is

[0, T] x

measurable in t, completely continuous in x, integrably bounded, and sends compact sets on compact sets.

5. Generalized Quasi-Variational Inequalities and Applications The general results of Section 3 find immediate applications in the theory of variational inequalities and complementarity problems. We refer to [261 for a comprehensive discussion on the various aspects as well as the many applications of these problems.

5.1. Quasi-variational inequalitites Let X be a subset of a topological vector space E, let Y be an arbitrary set and let F be a locally convex space with topological dual F* and duality P(X), X —+ P(Y) be two product (.,.) F* x F —+ R. Let W : X F*,1l multifunctions, 0 X x Y —+ X x X —+ F be two mappings, and 4: X —+ R be a real function. The generalized quasi-variational inequality problem (GQVIP for short) :

:

associated to (X, Y, W, I

0,

is defined as:

such that

find x0 e W(xo),yo E (O(xo,yo),ii(x,xo))



çb(x)

for all

x E 'F(xo).

(8)

128

I-f.

Ben-El-Mechaiekh and G. Isac

Particular instances of problem (8) were studied in [12], [16], [22], [29], [33], [35], [40], and many other papers. The following theorem is an immediate consequence of Theorem 3.2. It generalizes Theorem 3.2 of [40] to a broader class of multifunctions.

Theorem 5.1. ANR,

Assume that X is an acyclic compact ANR in E, Y is an : X —+ P(Y) admits a V-decomposition, and that W : X —p P(X)

continuous with non-empty compact values. Assume also that 0 and continuous and satisfy: is

are

(i) (0(x,y),ii(x,x)) 0, V(x,y) E (ii) V(x,y) E X x Y, the marginal set := {u E W(x); (0(x,y),ri(u,x)) = inf (0(x,y),ii(z,x))} zEW(x)

is oo-proximally connected in X.

Then problem (8) has a solution. Proof. It suffices to apply Theorem 3.2 to the function

y, u) = (0(x, y),

0

ii(u,x)).

Assume now that E is a normed space. Given a real p> 0, let

be the closed disk of radius p centered at the origin in E, and let be the set Denote by W,, the compression of W to := given by x E Xi,. Then we have:

Corollary 5.2. Assume that X is an AR in E, Y is an ANR and P(Y) admits a V-decomposition. Assume also that 0 and

:X are continuous and

verify:

(i) (0(x,y),ii(x,x)) 0, V(x,y) E Assume that apo > 0 such that Vp p0: (ii) the marginal set

= {u is

(iii)

E

(0(x,y),'q(u,x)) =

inf

(0(x,y),ii(z,x))}

x Y. oo-proximally connected in V(x, y) E is compact and W,, is continuous with non-empty compact values.

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities Then: (1)

a solution

Po has a cluster point, then problem (8) has a

Y, W,,,

(2) if the set

129

0,

has

Vp

solution.

Proof. For each p Po, being a retract of X, the set

is a compact AR. Conclusion (1) readily follows from Theorem 5.1. Assume now that the set a subsequence and for some converging to x0 E X. For each n, E E { is Since for any large p, 0, Vx E ij(x, u.s.c. with closed values, it follows that x0 E W(xo). Furthermore, the sequence

of solutions to the problems

Y, 'I',,,

0,

has

{yn} being contained in the compact set } U {xo}) has a cluster point The continuity of 0 and implies that (0(xo, yo), ii(x, x0)) Yo E

0,VxEW(xo).

12

Remark. Corollary 5.2 generalizes Theorem 3.8 of [40] in several directions. An immediate application of Theorem 3.4 is the following:

Theorem 5.3. Assume that Y is a complete convex subset of a locally convex space and let C be a non-empty compact convex subset of X. Assume that admits is u.s.c. with non-empty compact values such that the restriction := a V-decomposition, the multifunction fl C, x E C, is continuous on C and has non-empty compact convex values. Suppose that 0 and are continuous and satisfy:

(i) (0(x,y),ii(x,x)) 0, V(x,y) E graph(4); (ii) V(x,

X x F*, the function

x)) is convex on

(iii) çb is convex and its restriction to C is continuous;

(iv) Vx E C such that x E

E

cb(x)



with

q5(u),Vy E

Then problem (8) has a solution. Proof. It suffices to apply Theorem 3.4 to ço(x,y,u) =

Remarks. (1) If E = F and ij(x, u) = x — u, then hypotheses (i)-(ii) are obviously satisfied. If in addition X, then problem (4) has a solution.

In the case where in addition 0(x, y) = y, we obtain a generalization of the main theorem in [29] to non-convex multifunctions.

H.

130

Ben-El-Mechaiekh and G. Isac

(2) If ii(x, x) = 0, Vx E X, then (i) is obviously satisfied. However, it may happen that is not identically zero on the diagonal of X x X and yet problem (8) has a solution (see e.g. [16]). In normed spaces, a simple coercivity condition easy to verify is sufficient for hypothesis (iv) in Theorem 5.3 to hold true. More precisely, we have:

Corollary 5.4. Assume that E is a norrned space, that X is a non-empty convex subset of E, that Y is a non-empty complete convex subset of a locally convex space, and that both 0 and are continuous. Assume also that condi> 0 such that tions (i)-(iii) of the preceding theorem are satisfied and that VP

p0:

(iv) Vx

lxii = p,

E

E W(x),


max

cb(x)

is compact and the multifunction

(v)

non-empty compact convex values on (vi) the restriction of the multifunction 4 to Then problem (8) has a solution.

Proof.

Take

Remarks.

(1)

C = X fl Let cb

in

Theorem 5.3.



is

continuous and has

admits a V-decomposition.

0

0. If there exists x0 E flXEX 'P(x) such that lim

max (0(x, y), ii(xo, x)) <0,

then hypothesis (iv) is satisfied. We thus obtain a generalization of a result in [40].

(2) It is routine to verify that an alternative coercivity condition to (iv) is: (iv)' there exists a non-empty compact convex subset C of X such that Vx E

X with max (0(x,y),ii(u,x)) <çb(x)—çb(u).

With the appropriate changes to hypotheses (v)-(vi) we obtain a generalization of a result of [16].

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

131

Existence results for so-called monotone multifunctions are other immediate consequences of Theorem 5.3. Let us recall that given three sets X, Y, Z, a rpultifunction 4) : X —p P(Y), and a mapping 0 graph(4)) —p Z, :X P(Z) is defined by 4)o(x) = the parametrized multifunction {O(x,y);y E 4)(x)},x E X. :

Definition 5.1. Let E, F be two norrned spaces. Let X be a non-empty subset of E, and let Y be an arbitrary non-empty set. Let : X —÷ P(Y), 'I' : X —p P(X) be two multifunctions and let 0: X x Y —+ F*, 11: X x X —÷ F be two mappings. (i)

4)

is said to be (0,q)-monotone with respect to 'I' on X if Vx1 E

'I'(x1),Vx2 E W(x2),Vzi E 4)o(xi),V z2 E 4)o(x2),

(z2,q(x2,xi)) + (zl,q(xi,x2)) 0 (ii) 4) is said to be i — (0, ij)-monotone with respect to 'I' on X if there with p.(O) = 0 and exists an increasing function p.: [0, [0, +cx as r +cx such that Vx1 E W(x1),Vx2 E 'I'(x2),Vzi E

4)o(xi),Vz2 E 4)o(x2),

(z2,rl(x2,xl)) + (z1,ij(x1,x2)) p. —

(0,11)-monotone

with respect to 'I' on X,

then it is (0,11)-monotone with respect to W on X.

(2) If there exists x0 E

such that 4)(xo) is non-empty, then the on

(0,

4)

with respect to 'P at x0 in the sense that: E 4)O(XO),VX E 'I'(x) Vz E

(zo,q(xo,x)) + (z,ii(x,xo)) 0. (Similarly, the p. — (0,

implies a corresponding notion

of p. — (0,

u, and if p.(r) = where > 0 is a fixed constant in (ii), we obtain concepts of strong (0, and which, in a finite dimensional setting with strong (0, and 11(x, u) = x — u, reduce to the concepts of strong 0(x, y) = y monotonicity and strong copositivity introduced in [12].

(3) If 11(x, u)

0 whenever x

H.

132

Ben-El-Mechaiekh and G. Isac

reduces to the concept of (4) When O(x, y) = y, our (0, — monotonicity used in [33]. If ii(x, u) = x u, all of the concepts above and x0 = 0, the X= were introduced in [40]. If in addition concepts of copositivity reduce to the classical ones (see Saigal [37]).

Proposition 5.5. Let E be a normed space, X a non-empty convex subset of E, and Y a non-empty complete convex subset of a locally convex space. Assume that 0 and are continuous and verify the following conditions:

(i) ii(x,u) = —ii(u,x), Vx,u E X; X x F*, the function (ii) V(x,

x)) is convex on (iii) for each u E X,II11(x,u)IIF —+ whenever IIxIIE (iv) 4) is ij)-monotone with respect to 'I' on X. Assume that > 0 such that Vp p0: is continuous and has non(v) is compact and the multifunction empty compact convex values on (vi) Vx E W(x) with lxii = p, E W(v) with livil < p such that the line segment [v, x] intersects '11(x); (vii) the restriction of the multifunction 4) to admits a V-decomposition. Then problem (8) (with 0) has a solution.

Proof. By (iv), there exists an increasing function i : [0, [0, —4 +oo as r —+ +cx such that Vx E W(x),Vv E W(v),V with = 0 and z E 4)o(x),Vz' E 4)o(v),

(z, —ij(x,v)) < (z','q(v,x)) Thus, (z,'q(v,x)) whenever lixil —4 x.

=



(z, —'q(x,v)) <



One can choose p> 0 large enough so that, Vx E X, E W(v) with ilvil
(0(x,y),ii(u,x))

+ (1 —

= A(0(x,y),ii(v,x))

A)(0(x,y),ii(x,x))

0.

The conclusion follows at once from Corollary 5.4 with çb

0.

U

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

133

(1) As the following example suggests, condition (vi) in the preceding proposition is essential for the solvability of problem (8). Let X the rotation be a closed subset of R2 \ {O} and Y = R2. Denote by Remarks.

of angle t in R2, and let 4(x) :=

with

to E (0, i.),

and W(x) u — x. Clearly,

A < 1}. Let O(x,y) y,ii(u,x) is u.s.c. with non-empty compact convex values. Furthermore, for p > 0 is non-empty compact and convex Vx E X. It is large enough, W(x) fl routine to verify that W,, is continuous (lower semicontinuity follows from a direct elementary argument; upper semicontinuity follows from the fact the has closed graph). Furthermore, Vx1, x2 E R2, {x + (1 —

(O(x1,Rt0(xi)),r'(xi,x2)) +

=

— x1) =

— x2) +

=

I1x2 — x1 112 cost0

=

,u(IIxi — x211)11x2 —

— x2),x1



x2)

II

— (0,11)-monotone with = r cos t0, r 0. That is, 4) is respect to W on X. However, problem (8) has no solution. Indeed, given with any x E X, any x' E 'I'(x)\{x} is of the form x' = x + (1 —

with

0 < A < 1, and

(0(x,y),11(x',x)) =



=

(1



A)cos(to

+

11x112 <0.

A simple geometric argument shows that condition (vi) of Proposition 5.5 fails.

(2) The conclusion of Proposition 5.5 holds true if hypotheses (iv) and (vi) W(x) such that 4) is — (0, ii)-copositive with are replaced by E respect to W at x0 on X. In this case, we generalize (and correct) Theorem 3.6 of [40] to non-contratible multifunctions. (3) Simple counter-examples show that the hypothesis of 11)-monotonicity cannot be replaced by mere (0, ij)-monotonicity.

5.2. Complementarity problems Complementarity problems are particular cases of problem (8). Recall that given a closed convex cone X in a locally convex space E with dual cone = P(E*) E E*; 0 for all x E X}, let 4) X —p be a multifunction, let {y (y, x)

H.

134

f : X x E*

Ben-El-Mechaiekh and C. Isac

be a mapping, and let 0: X —p R be a functional. The

generalized multivalued complementarity problem (associated to (X, 4), f, 0))

X*,f(xo,yo) E J find x0 E X,yo E 4)(xo)fl

such that

(f(xo,yo),xo) = cb(xo).

1

If f(x, y) =

y,

(9) reduces to the classical generalized multivalued

complementarity problem. We formulate now some typical existence properties for problem (9) that generalize to non-convex multifunctions results in [29]. Their proofs are similar to those presented there for convex-valued 4) and are left to the reader.

Theorem 5.6.

Assume that 4) is u.s.c. with non-empty compact cc-proximally connected values and that 0 : X —÷ (—cc, 0] is an l.s.c. convex functional. Assume also that there exists a compact convex subset C of X with non-empty interior relative to X such that for each x E Bdx(C) there exists with — u) 0(u) — uE Then: (1) Problem (9) has a solution provided 0(0) = 0 and Ø(Ax) = x X. V(A,x) e (2) with 0 (Yo, x0) <—0(x0) provided 0(0) = 0 E C, E

and çb(x+y) <0(x),

XxX.

By way of illustration, we have the following generalization of well-known results that could be applied to finding Kuhn—Tucker type stationary points for nonsmooth programming problems with very general objective functions; (specific situations will be discussed elsewhere). Let E = and X= 0: X —p 0] be an l.s.c. convex functional with 0(0) = 0 and Ø(Ax) = AØ(x), V(A, x) E [1, +oo) x X. Let g be a locally Lipschitz real function on X, and let us assume that := h(ôf(x)) is a homeomorphic image, lying in X, of the Clarke generalized gradient [12] of g at x (such a mapping 4) is of course u.s.c. and has non-empty compact contractible values). If there exist a constant > 0 and a vector d e X such that Vx

{x

X;(d,x) =

i3},

E {x E X;(d,x)
then, by putting C := {x E X; (d, x) 13} (which is compact), one immediately obtains the solvability of problem (9). Observe here that our coercivity

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

135

condition above is independent of the mapping f (which could be of the form f(x, y) := Mx + y + r, M E as in [35], or of any other form for rE

that matter).

Theorem 5.7. 4) X —p

Assume that X is a closed convex cone in

be such that for any compact convex subset C of X, is compact-valued u.s.c. and approachable. Assume that

the restriction

f(x,y)

= y,

V(x,y) Then 5.3.

and let

that 0

= 0, and

> 0 such

that

that (y —

v,x) >

graph(4)), Vv E problem (9) has a solution.

Minimization and saddle points for pseudoconvex functions

The preceding result applies to minimization problems of functions of pseudoconvex type. They extend to nonsmooth functions and to more general classes of multifunctions results of [40]. Before starting, let us recall some important concepts of generalized differentiability; the reader is referred to [2] and [12] for details. Let i/ be a locally Lipschitz real function on an open subset U of a normed space E. The Clarke directional derivative at x in the direction u is (x;u) :=

lim sup

t

x'—+x,tjO

The Clarke generalized gradient of :=

E

at x

E*;

E

E},

a non-empty, weak-* compact convex set; moreover, the multifunction is upper semicontinuous. The lower and upper Dini derivatives at x in the direction u are respectively given by is

- (x; u) := lim inf 'ih'(x + tu) .



+ ,

t

Obviously, pseudo-regular

.

(x; u) := lim sup t—40+

+ tu) — t

pointwise. It is said that at

x if

=

function is pseudo-regular on its domain.

.).

is

Note that a continuous convex

136

H.

Ben-E1-Mechaiekh and C. Isac

Let X be a non-empty subset of a Banach space E and let f be a real function on X.

Definition 5.2. We say that the function f is of pseudoconvex type on X if there exist a continuous mapping T from X into a finite dimensional Banach space F, a locally Lipschitz function g F —p R, and a continuous mapping that:

(i) f=goT; (ii) Vx0,x

X, g°(T(xo);ijo(T(x),T(xo))) 0

f(x) f(xo).

Remarks. Let us observe that this notion of pseudoconvexity encompasses notions studied elsewhere. (1) If g is pseudo-regular, T is a diffeomorphism of X=F= and ijo(z, zo) = z — z0, our definition recovers the notion of an essentially pseudoconvex function of Tanaka et al. [38]. It was shown in [38] that an essentially pseudoconvex function f is pseudoconvex along smooth arcs in its domain and that arcwise pseudoconvexity implies invexity. Assuming for

simplicity that X = F = respect to a mapping ij:

and T be the identity mapping, if f is invex with x in the sense that, —p

f(x) — f(xo) f°(xo;ij(x,xo)), Vx,x0 E X,

(see Hanson [23] for the continuously differentiable case) then f is of pseudoconvex type. (2) Consider now the minimization problem

minf(x).

(10)

sEX

If f is of pseudoconvex type and x0 E X is a solution of the inequality g°(T(xo);ijo(T(x),T(xo)))O, Vx

X,

(11)

then x0 solves problem (10). Assume that f : X = E -L F R where F is a finite dimensional Hilbert space with inner product (., .), T is strictly differentiable (see [12]), and g is locally Lipschitz. Then f is also locally Lipschitz and the chain rule holds: ôf(x) C ôg(T(x)) o D3T(x) (where D3 is the strict derivative operator). Assume that g is pseudo-regular or that T maps every neighborhood of a given point x into a dense subset of a neighborhood of T(x) (e.g. T is onto); then equality holds in the chain rule above (see [12]). In this

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

137

case, a slight modification of an argument of Ben—Israel and Mond [8] shows that if every point x0 with 0 e ôf(xo) is a global minimum for f, then f is of pseudoconvex type. Indeed, if ôf(xo) actually contains 0 it suffices to take ijo(T(x),T(xo)) = 0. If 0 ôf(xo) define

e F,

Tio(z,zo) :=

where arg eEag(zo)

:=

g(z)—g(zo)>O, g(z) — g(zo) = 0, g(z)—g(zo)
if

any nonzero vector

if if

— g(T(xo)) and = g(T(x))

Clearly,

g°(T(xo); ijo(T(x),

T(xo))) =

ijo(T(x), T(xo)))

max

0,

Vx E R71.

As an immediate consequence of Corollary 5.4 we obtain

Theorem 5.8. Assume that X is closed and convex in E and let f : X

R

be a function of pseudoconvex type. Assume that: (i)

E F x F*,

0;

(ii) V(x, X x F*, the function > 0 such that Vp P0: Assume that (iii) Vx e X with lxii = p, E X with hull g°(T(x); i10(T(u) ,

T(x))) is convex on X.


Then problem (10) has a solution.

Proof. We apply Corollary 5.4 to Y = F* equipped with the weak-* topology, = = the generalized gradient ôg(T(x)),W(x) = X, = 0. Keeping in mind that is u.s.c. with non-empty conijo(T(u), T(x)) and vex compact values in F* and that g°(T(x);ijo(T(u),T(x))) = T(x))), one readily verifies all hypotheses of that Corollary. Hence the variational inequality (11) is satisfied. 0 çb

We end this paper by a result on the existence of a saddle point for a nonsmooth functions of pseudoconvex type. In what follows, X is a subset of

138

H.

Ben-E1-Mechaiekh and C. Isac

a Banach space E and Y is a subset of a Banach space F. Let W : X —+ P(X) and R : X —+ P(Y) be two multifunctions with non-empty values and let L : X x Y —+ R be a function. Consider the following saddle point problem

f find 1

(x0,y0) E X x Y

with xo

W(xo),yo E R(xo) and

L(xo,y)
It is well-known that (x0, Yo) solves (12) if and only if it solves simultaneously the following problems inf

(x,y)Ef

L(x,y) and

sup

L(x,y),

(13)

(x,y)EM

where

f

:= {(x,y);x

M

:=

W(x),y

{(x,y);x

R(x),L(x,y) =

E W(x),y E

supVER(X) L(x,v)}, and =infUEw(X)L(x,v)},

of course that they are solvable. Assume now that L is locally Lipschitz and upper-lower regular in the sense of Correa and Thibault [15], that is, L(., .; h, 0) is u.s.c. and .; 0, k) is assuming

l.s.c for any direction (h, k) (if L is convex-concave then it is upper-lower regular). A necessary condition for (x0, Yo) to solve (13) is

J OE or

equivalently,

J 1

0 <0

for some in the partial generalized gradient Yo) and (o, in Yo) (CM, NM respectively) are the yo), where Cci(xo, Yo) and Clarke tangent and normal cones to IZ (M respectively) at (x0, yo). Now if (the same could be said for M) is of pseudoconvex type at every point (x, y) E in the following sense:

f C11(x,y)

is

the continuous image of the cone

by a positively homogeneous mapping

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities

139

then a necessary condition for (x0, Yo) to be a solution of (12) is that (x0, Yo) solves the variational inequality:

O, V(x,y) E If 'q is the identity mapping, this concept reduces to that of a pseudoconvex set (see [3]). Note that if the set of fixed points of 'I' is convex, R has convex graph, and L is convex-concave, then is convex, hence pseudoconvex; (it is

shown in [3] that if a set is star-shaped around one of its points, then it is pseudoconvex at that point). Assume in addition that for any fixed y, L(., y) is pseudoconvex, that is, there exists a continuous mapping ii: X x X —+ E such that: Vxo,x

0

E

L(x,y) L(xo,y),

((x0, y); u) represents the Clarke derivative at x0 in the direction u E E of the function L(., y). It is clear that if (x0, Yo) solves the quasiwhere

variational inequality VxE W(xo),

and

xo E W(xo),yo E

where

is the marginal multifunction

:= {y E R(x); L(x, y) =

(14)

L(x, v)},

then (x0, Yo) solves the saddle point problem (12).

Theorem 5.9. Assume that X, Y are closed and convex, that R is u.s.c. with non-empty compact values, and that the following conditions are satisfied: (i) Vy E Y, L(., y) is pseudoconvex, and Vx E X, L(x,.) is u.s.c.; (ii) E X x E*, 0; (iii) for each (x, E X x E*, the function x)) is convex on X. Assume that there exists Po > 0 such that for every p p0: (iv) Vy E Y,Vx E X with lixil = p, there exists u E X with lull


that 0; (v) 'I',, is continuous with non-empty compact convex values; is contractible at Yx E R(x), (vi) Vx E =

L(x,y), and the level sets {y E R(x);L(x,y) A},,\ E R, are connected.

Then problem (12) has a solution.

140

H.

Ben-E1-Mechaiekh and C. Isac

X —p P(Y) given

Proof. Observe first that, Vf > 0, the multifunction by

:= {y E R(x); L(x, y) L(x, Yx) — e}, x E X,

has non-empty compact contractible values (for, R(x) is contractible at Yx which belongs to the connected set Since, = it follows that is an R5 set. Consider now the composition product 4) : X —p P(E*), (E* being equipped with the weak-* topology),

4(x):=

U YEIZL.R(x)

The restriction of to X,,, p Po admits an obvious V-decomposition y) is u.s.c. with non-empty is u.s.c. with R5 values, convex weak-* compact values, and convex subsets of normed spaces are absolute retracts. Corollary 5.4 with 4) defined above, gb 0, and O(x, := implies that because

E

e

with

E

0. 0 Observe that if the partial function —L(x,.) is continuously differentiable and invex, then since the level sets {y E R(x); L(x, y) > Remarks.

are compact, it follows from Lemma 2.6 in [38] that they are also connected. Furthermore, if is convex valued and L is convex-concave, then conditions (i) and (vi) are obviously satisfied.

References [1]

N. Aronszajn, Le correspondant topologique de l'unicité dans la théorie des

[2]

equations différentielles, Ann. Math. 43 (1942), 730—738. J.P. Aubin and A. Cellina, Differential inclusions, Springer, Berlin, 1984. J.P. Aubin and H. Frankowska, Set-valued analysis, Birkhäuser, Boston 1990.

[3] [4]

C. Baiocchi and A Capelo, Variational and quasivariational inequalities. Applications to free-boundary problems, Wiley, 1984.

[5]

H. Ben-El-Mechaiekh, Continuous approximations of set-valued maps and fixed points, Rapport de recherche 1820, Centre de recherche mathématique, Université de Montréal, 1992.

[6]

H. Ben-El-Mechaiekh and P. Deguire, Approximation and fixed points for

[7]

H. Ben-El-Mechaiekh, M. Oudadess and J.F. Tounkara, Approximations of

non-convex set-valued maps, J. Math. Anal. Appl. 170 (1992), 477—500. multifunctions on uniform spaces and fixed points, in "Topological vector spaces,

Generalized Multivalued Variational Inequalities algebras

141

and related areas", A.T. Lau and I. Tweddle Eds., Pitman Research

Notes in Math. Series 316, Longman, New York, 1994, 239—250. [8]

A. Ben-Israel and B. Mond, What is invexity? J. Austral. Math. Soc. Ser. B 28 (1986), 1—9.

[9]

A. Bressan, On the qualitative theory of lower semi continuous differential inclusions, J. Differential Equations 77 (1989), 379—391.

[10]

A. Bressan and A. Colombo, Extensions and selections of maps with decom-

[11]

posable values, Studia Math. 90 (1988), 69—86. A. Cellina, A theorem on the approximation of compact multivalued mappings, Rend. Accad. Naz. Lincei Rend. 47 (1969), 429—433.

[12] D. Chan and J.S. Pang, The generalized quasi-variational inequality problem, Math. Oper. Res. 7 (1982), 211—222. [13]

F. Clarke, Optimization and nonsmooth analysis, Les publications CRM, Montréal, 1989.

[14] R.W. Cottle, J.S. Pang and R.E. Stone, The linear complementarity problem, Academic Press, 1992. [15] R. Correa and L. Thibault, Subdifferential analysis of bivariate separately regular functions, J. Math. Anal. Appl. 148 (1990), 157—174. [16] N.H. Dien, Some remarks on variational-like and quasivariational-like inequalities Bull. Austral. Math. Soc. 46 (1992), 335—342. [17]

J. Dugundji, Modified Vietoris theorems for homotopy, Fund. Math. LXVI (1970), 223—235.

[18] K. Fan, Fixed point and minimax theorems in locally convex topological linear spaces, Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U.S.A. 38 (1952), 121—126. J. Girolo, Approximating compact sets in norrned linear spaces, Pacific J. Math. [19] 98 (1982), 81—89.

L. Górniewicz, A. Granas and W. Kryszewski, On the homotopy method in the fixed point index theory of multivalued mappings of compact absolute neighborhood retracts, J. Math. Anal. Appl. 161 (1991), 457—473. L. Górniewicz, B. Ricceri and M. Slosarski, Solutions sets for some multivalued [21] problems, preprint, 1994. [221 M.S. Gowda, and J.S. Pang, Some existence results for multivalued complementarity problems, Math. Oper. Res. 17 (1992), 657—670. [23] M.A. Hanson, On sufficiency of the Kuhn-Tucker conditions, J. Math. Anal. [20]

Appl. 80 (1981), 545—550. [24]

C.J. Himmelberg, Fixed points for compact multifunctions, J. Math. Anal.

[25] [26]

S.T. Hu, Theory of retracts, Wayne State University Press, Detroit, 1965. G. Isac, Complementarity problems, Lecture Notes in Math. 1528, Springer-

App!. 38 (1972), 205—207.

Verlag, 1992. [27]

G. Isac and D. Goeleven, Existence theorems for the implicit complementarity problem Internat. J. Math. & Math. Sci. 16 (1993), 67—74.

H.

142

Ben-El-Mechaiekh and G. Isac

[28]

G. Isac and M. Kostreva, Kneser's theorem and the multivalued generalized

[29]

order complementarity problem, App!. Math. Letters 4 (1991), 81—85. S. Itoh W. Takahashi and K. Yanagi, Variational inequalities and complementarity problems, J. Math. Soc. Japan 30 (1978), 23—28.

[30]

A. Mas Co!e!!, A note on a theorem of F. Browder, Math. Progr. 6 (1974), 229—233.

A. McLennan, Approximation of contractible valued correspondences by functions, J. Math. Econ. 20 (1991), 591—598. [32] K.G. Murty, Linear complementarity, linear and nonlinear programming, He!dermann Ver!ag, Berlin, 1988.

[31]

[33]

[34] [35] [36]

J. Panda and A. Sen, A variational-like inequality for multifunctions with applications J. Math. Ana!. App!. 124 (1987), 73—81. J. Panda and A. Sen, A class of nonlinear complementarity problems for multifunctions J. Optim. Theory App!. 53 (1987), 105—113. J. Panda, A. Sen and A. Kumar, A linear complementarity problem involving a subgradient Bu!!. Austral. Math. Soc. 37 (1988), 345—351. 5. P!askacz, On the solution sets for differential inclusions, Bo!!etino U. M. I. (7) 6-A (1992), 387—394.

[37]

R. Saiga!, Extension of the generalized complementarity problem, Math. Oper. Res. 1 (1976), 260—266.

[38] Y. Tanaka, M. Fukushima and T. Ibaraki, On generalized pseudoconvex functions, J. Math. Ana!. App!. 144 (1989), 342—355. [39] J. Van Mi!!, Infinite Dimensional Topology North Holland, Amsterdam, 1989. [40] J.C. Yao, The generalized quasi-variational inequality problem with applications, J. Math. Ana!. App!. 158 (1991), 139—160. H. Ben-E1-Mechaiekh

Department of Mathematics Brock University St. Catharines, Ontario, L2S 3A1, Canada E-mail address: [email protected] Current address: Department of Mathematics Sultan Qaboos University, P. 0. Box 50 Al-Khod, Oman G. Isac Department of Mathematics and Computer Science Royal Military College of Canada Ontario, K7K 5L0, Canada Kin E-mail address: isac.g@banyan .rmc .ca

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 143-149) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

ON THE ZORN SPACES IN BEURLING'S APPROACH TO THE RIEMANN HYPOTHESIS H. BERcovIcI AND C. FolAs

To the memory of one of our great mentors, Professor Simion Stoilow.

1. Introduction In [2], Beurling showed that the classsical Riemann hypothesis about the zeros of the Zeta function can be reformulated as a closure problem in the space L2(O, 1). More precisely, denote p(x) = x — [x] the fractional part of x E R. For 0 <0 < 1 define a bounded function Po on (0, 1) by

(O\ fi\ po(x)=pI—)—OpI—), O<x<1. \XJ \XJ If C denotes the linear span of the functions

: 0 <0 < 1}, and p e [1,2],

Beurling proved that the Riemann Zeta-function has no zero s with i/p if and only if C is dense in L"(O, 1). In [1] we considered certain subspaces of C defined as follows. If f is a function defined on (0, 1), we define for t 1

(Wtf)(x) =

I

f(tx) 0

for x E (0, 1/t], for x e (1/t, 1).

It is easy to verify that the space C is invariant under the operation Thus, for fixed 0 E (0,1) we can consider the subspace Zo of C generated by t > 1). The consideration of these subspaces was suggested to us { by the late Professor Max Zorn [8], and this is why we called them the Zorn :

The authors were partially supported by grants from the National Science Foundation. 143

H. Bercovzci and C. Foias

144

Let us denote now by the closure of Zo in main result stated in [1] is as follows.

spaces.

Theorem 1.1. For fixed 0 E (0, 1) and p

1), p E [1, 2]. The

[1,2], the following assertions are

equivalent:

(1) There are no zeros s of ( with

(2) C

is dense in

l/p;

1);

(3) ZnL2(0,1)= Z0'

nL2(0,1);

(4) Z9' nLP(0,1)=

As

pointed out to us by M. van Frankenhuysen [7], our proof of the impli-

cation (3) —+ (4) was incomplete. Note however that this implication is not

needed for the full Riemann hypothesis which concerns only the case p = 2. In this paper we will provide a proof of the implication (3) —+ (4). We will also describe certain connections between the Zorn spaces (for 0 = 1/2), the Möbius inversion formula, and some classical formulas due to Müntz.

2. Further Study of the Zorn Spaces Let us fix a number 0

E

(0,1), and introduce the unimodular function

'P0(X)

=

x e (0,1).

Denote by B0 the sigma algebra generated by all sets of the form (G) with G an open set of complex numbers. Consider also the conditional expectation operator E0 L' (0, 1) —+ L' (0, 1) relative to 13g. We recall that for each f for every a e f e L'(O, 1), E0f is 130-measurable, and Moreover, = E0 and E0 is a continuous operator from LP(0, 1) to LP(0, 1) :

for p 1. Lemma 2.1. For f E L' (0, 1) the following two assertions are equivalent:

(1) E0f = 0; and (2)

=

0

for all k E Z.

Proof The classical Weierstrass approximation theorem implies immediately that the uniform algebra generated by the functions : k E Z} contains all functions of the form uop0, with u continuous on C. We deduce that the closure of this algebra in 1) will contain all functions of the form no

On the Zorn Spaces in Beurling's Approach

145

with u the characteristic function of an open set G of complex numbers. For

such u, u o is simply the characteristic function of p'(G). Conversely, belongs to the of the linear span of such characteristic functions. The lemma follows immediately from these observations. The reason we are interested in the preceding result is the following theorem from [1] (cf. Theorem 2.4).

Theorem 2.2. keZ\{O}}.

fl L2(O, 1) =

{f

E L2(O, 1):

f(x)pk(x) = 0 for all

We should also note that the equality dx = 0, k E Z \ {O}, f Let us note one more equality which will prove useful: holds for every f in

po(x)dx =

—OlogO.

This is verified directly, or on the basis of the Mellin transform calculations in [11. These observations allow us to reformulate Theorem 2.2 as follows.

Theorem 2.3. Z9' fl L2(0, 1) =

{f E L2(0, 1): E9f = 0} + Cp9.

Proof of the implication (3) —+ (4). Assume that (3) holds, and note that Z9'

nL2(0,1)=

C

C Z9'

fl L2(0, 1) is dense in It will therefore suffice to prove that fl L"(O, 1), and choose a scalar the p-norm. Fix indeed g e

fl LP(0, 1) in

such that

fl

I (g(x) —apo(x))dx = 0.

Jo

This is possible by the remark immediately preceding Theorem 2.3. It will suffice to show that the function f = g — can be approximated in LP(0, 1) by functions in Z9' fl L2(O, 1). Observe now that

=

0

for all integers k, including k = 0 by the choice of We conclude from Lemma 2.1 that E9f = 0. Fix a sequence L2(O, 1) such that If —

146

H.

Bercovici and C. Foias

00. By the continuity of E9 we have 0 as n —p 00, that If — 0 oo. To conclude the proof it will as n — suffice to verify that — belongs to n L2(O, 1). Indeed we have — = — = — = 0. This concludes the proof. o as n so

The argument given above can be used to yield the following improvement of Theorem 2.2.

Proposition 2.4. = {f L'(O,l) f0lf(x)c9c(x)dx = Z \{O}} = {f E L'(O, 1): E9f = O} + Cpo. 3. Connections

0

for all k E

with Classical Formulas

In this section we will concentrate on the spaces Z for 0 = 1/2. Denote by BV the space of all functions continuous functions F with bounded variation on [0,00) such that F(x) = 0 for x> 1. Denote by W the space of all functions

f that can be written as

f(x) = for some F e BV. Clearly W C L°°(O, 1), and it was shown in [1] that 1). equals the closure of W in An interesting formula of Müntz gives the Mellin transforms of the functions f considered above (see [6], Section 2.11). Namely, for F E BV, we have

f'

dx =

(1-

f F(x)

dx

> 0. This formula shows that XS_l is orthogonal to Z1,,2 if s is a zero of (in the critical strip > 1/2. Our result shows that these orthogonality relations are the only ones that distinguish between the closures of Z1,,2 in the for

various spaces

1).

The passage from F to f in the above formula is a linear isomorphism, and F can in fact be calculated explicitly in terms of f. In order to write this inversion formula, let us recall that the Möbius function p is defined as follows on the natural numbers. If n is a product of k distinct primes then p(n) = (_l)k; p(l) = 1; for all other natural numbers n, p(n) = 0. Suppose now that F and G are two functions on [0,00) which are equal to zero on (1,00). A form of the Möbius inversion formula is as follows (see Theorem 270 in [31): The relation

On the Zorn

Spaces

in Beurling's Approach ...

147

G(x)=>F(nx), x>0, is equivalent to

x >0.

F(x) =

In order to find a corresponding inversion formula for the relation between f

and F, observe that

f(x) =

= G(x) — 2G(2x),

so that G(x) = f(x) + 2G(2x) = f(x) + 2f(2x) + 4G(4x) = ...

= Combining this with the Möbius inversion formula we see that the relation

f(x) = is equivalent to

F(x) =

>

2kp(n)f(2knx).

k=O n=1

This formula was first shown to us by Andrew Lenard [4]. This formula indicates that one can find a function F associated with every f in one of the spaces In order to approach the Riemann hypothesis via Theorem 1.1 it would be important to decide which classes of functions F are associated in this manner with functions f in This in turn is intimately related with the continuity properties of the formulas relating f and F. In this direction we can offer the following remark. Fix a strictly increasing function w: [0, oo) [0, x) such that w(0+) = 0, and denote by the space of all continuous functions F: [0, oo) C such that F(x) = 0 for x 1, and —

II

F u—sup

finite. Thus functions in have modulus of continuity bounded by a constant times w. An easy convolution argument shows that every function F in is

148

H.

Bercovici and C. Foias

can be approximated uniformly by a sequence of continuously differentiable such that functions Fn E IIFnIIw IIflIw

Proposition 3.1. Assume that p E [1,2] and every F E the function f defined by f(x) = (0, 1), belongs

dt < 00. Then for x E

to the space

already know that f if F is continuously differentiable (since in that case F belongs to By). Observe also that the map F '-+ f is continuous from to L"(O, 1). To prove this observe that Proof. We

[i.]

If(x)I

IF((2k - 1)x)

- F(2kx)I < i/p

so that If lip with k = (f:(w(t)/t)P dt) In order to conclude the proof, fix an arbitrary F E and approximate it with a sequence Fn .

of differentiable functions with norms bounded by The preceding calculation applied to Fn — F and the corresponding functions f shows

that Ifn(X)

that

fE

-

f

pointwise, Lebesgue's dominated convergence theorem implies in LP(O, 1). Since belongs to for all n, we deduce that as claimed.

f

Observe that the spaces of Holder continuous functions are obtained for the particular choice w(x) = with a e (0, 1). The integrability condition in the statement of Proposition 1.3 amounts to the inequality

p<

1

1—cr

in this case.

References 1.

2.

H. Bercovici and C. Foias, A real variable restatement of Rzemann's hypothesis, Israel J. Math. 48 (1984), 57—68. A. Beurling, A closure problem related with the Riemann Zeta-function, Aroc. Nat. Acad. Sci. U.S.A. 41 (1955), 312—314.

On the Zorn Spaces in Beurling's Approach 3.

4. 5.

6. 7. 8.

149

G.H. Hardy and E.M. Wright, An introduction to the theory of numbers, Third edition, Oxford Univ. Press, Oxford, 1956. A. Lenard, Private communication (1984). principii S. Stoilow, Teoria Vol. 1: de o variabzlá fundamentale, Editura de Stat Didactics §i Pedagogid, 1962. E.C. Titchmarsh, The theory of the Rzemann Zeta-function, Second edition, Oxford Univ. Press, Oxford, 1986. M. van Frankenhuysen, Private communication (1990). M. Zorn, Private communication (1982).

H. Bercovici

Mathematics Department Indiana University Bloomington, IN 47405, USA E-mail address: [email protected] C. Foias

Mathematics Department Indiana University Bloomington, IN 47405, USA E-mail address: foias©indiana.edu

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 151-163) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

QUASI BOUNDED EXCESSIVE FUNCTIONS AND REVUZ MEASURES LUCIAN BEZNEA AND NICu BOBOC

Abstract With any quasi bounded excessive function (with respect to a proper submarkovian resolvent of kernels on a Lusin measurable space) we associate an excessive kernel and the corresponding Revuz measure. Under weak duality hypothesis, the Revuz formula holds and we characterize the quasi boundedness in terms of Revuz measures.

0. Introduction We consider a submarkovian resolvent of kernels U = on a Lusin measurable space (X, X). We suppose that U is proper and the set Eu of all X-measurable U-excessive functions on X which are finite U-almost everywhere contains the positive constant functions, is mm-stable and generates X. If U possesses a reference measure m then there exists a X-measurable subset X0 of X such that X \ X0 is semipolar and such that sufficiently many excessive functions s may be described as the Green potentials of measures on X0 given by v3(t) = [t,sJ

where t runs in the set of all coexcessive functions and [, ] denotes the usual duality generated by in, between the excessive and coexcessive functions. In fact in this case there exists a Green function (x, y) i—+ G(x, y) on X0 x X0 such that s = G(.,y)dv3(y) = V31

f

151

L. Beznea and N. Boboc

152

where V3 is the excessive kernel on X0 defined by

V3f =

The above relation betweeen s and

becomes the Revuz formula

[t,sJ = [1,V3(t)J and

is the so-called Revuz measure of s. If U does not possess a reference measure then for any U-excessive measure one can associate the Revuz measure by the formula

z4(f) =

V3(f))

where L is the energy functional of U and V3 is a special excessive kernel associated with s. In this paper we construct V3 using the carrier theory of excessive functions (see [7J) as well as a canonical kernel construction (see [1]).

This is a substitute for the probabilistic construction of V3 via the additive functional having s as associated potential (see [11J, [10J and [8J). We remark that the construction of V3 holds for all bounded (or only quasi bounded) U-excessive functions, if there exists a strictly positive potential on

X. This last assumption replaces the usual probabilistic hypothesis that the associated right process of U has left limits in the space. Under weak duality hypothesis similar to those of Getoor—Sharpe [1OJ, we are able to obtain the corresponding Revuz formula

L(t

s)

=

V3(t))

for any coexcessive function t (see [12], [10J and [8J). We underline that we do not assume that X is sufficiently large to support both the direct and dual processes. Using this formula we show that an excessive function is quasi bounded (resp. regular) if its Revuz measure does not charge any set); see also [10]. Finally we note that our approach is purely analytical and the results apply for the excessive functions of any Borel right process. (resp.

Quasi Bounded Excessive Functions and

1.

153

-

Preliminaries Throughout the paper, all the resolvents will be as in Introduction.

The fine topology is the topology on X generated by eu. We denote by the set of all U-excessive measures on X (see e.g. [9]). Also, if E Excu then we denote by the set of all X-measurable U-excessive functions which the set of those U-excessive everywhere and by are finite measures wich are absolutely continous with respect to If A C X and s is a U-excessive function on X (i.e. s is universally measurthen the réduite of s on A is the function able and / s when RA5 on X defined by:

/

RA5

:= inf{t / t U-excessive, s
If moreover A E X then RA5 is universally measurable (cf. [3]) and we denote by BA5 its U-excessive regularization. Let 9 be a measure on X. We say that a set M E X is 0-polar if 9(BA 1) = 0. An arbitrary subset of X is called 9-polar if it is a subset of a X-measurable 0-polar set. A property is said to hold 0-quasi everywhere (O-q.e.) if the set where it does not hold is 0-polar and 0-negligible.

A set M E X is thin at a point x E X if there exists s E eu such that BM5(x) < s(x). An arbitrary subset of X is called thin at x if it is a subset of a X-measurable set which is thin at x. A subset of X is said to be totally thin if it is thin at any point of X. A sernipolar set is a countable union of totally thin sets. A set A E X is termed 9-semipolar if it is of the form A = A0 U A1 where A0, A1 E X with A0 9-polar and A1 semipolar. A subset of X is called 0-semipolar if it the subset of a X-measurable 9-semipolar set. Recall now some considerations concerning the Ray compactification. Since

the initial kernel U of the resolvent U =

is proper, there exists a

bounded submarkovian resolvent V = on X such that Eu = A Ray cone will be a subcone of the bounded U-excessive functions which is mm-stable, separable in the uniform norm, generates the o-algebra X and — moreover 1 E R, C C > 0. A Ray topology is the topology on X generated by a Ray cone. We consider the Ray compactification Y of X with respect to R-. Since (X, X) is a Lusin measurable space, it follows that X is a Borel subset of Y and 13(Y)Ix = X, where 8(Y) denotes the r-algebra of all Borel subsets of Y.

L. Beznea and N. Boboc

154

is called Let u E u > 0, and Excu. A function s E bounded if there exists a sequence (Sn)n in eu such that

s=

Sn

and Sn

A function S E such that (Sn)n in

(V) n E N.

u

is called u-quaSi bounded if there exists a sequence

(V)nEN.

S=>25n and If we denote by

the factor set of

by the equivalence relation

(S=t then

becomes an H-cone with respect to the order relation

denotes the equivalence class of S E From [2] and [4] it follows that a function S E bounded if where

will be (u,

AR(5—nu)=0 or equivalently

=0. Also, S E eu will be u-quasi bounded iff A R(S

Note that S E

will be (u,



nu) = 0.

bounded, if there exists 5' E such that 5' = S and 5' is u-quasi bounded. Moreover 5' may be chosen specifically dominated by s. We denote by Qbd(eu, the set of all S E which are (u, bounded u > 0 and by Qbd(eu) the set of all S E for any u E which are u-quasi u > 0. From the above considerations we get bounded for any u E

Qbd(eu)=

fl

-

Quasi Bounded Excessive Functions and

155

remark that if u E Qbd(eu), u > 0, then Qbd(eu) coincides with the set which are u-quasi bounded. Also Qbd(eu, coincides of all functions s E bounded. with the set of all s E which are (u, is called c-regular if for any increasing Let e Excu. A function S We

sequence (Sn)n in

with SUp

we have

s

A R(s — Sn) = 0 The function S eu is termed regular if it is c-regular for any E Particularly, belongs to Qbd(eu, Obviously any c-regular function s E any regular function s E belongs to Qbd(eu). We note that there exists u e u > 0 which is regular. Moreover if f

is a positive X-measurable function on X such that 0 < f then Uf is regular. We denote by the set of all c-regular functions from set of all regular functions from

1 and Uf E and by

the

Proposition 1.1. s' E

such

fl For any E Excu and any s e there exists that s' s and s = s' (-< denotes the specific order in eu.)

Remark. The following regularity criterion (see [5]) is used in the proof of the above proposition: a pure excessive function s is regular if

AR(s

flUnS) = 0.

2. Excessive Kernels In this section we consider a fixed Ray cone R and the Ray compactification Y of X with respect to 7Z.

Definition. If s E eu that

we

denote by Carr s the set of all points y E Y such Bx\%'s

s

for any open neighbourhood V of y. It follows immediately that Carr s is a closed subset of Y such that for any we have s, t

CarrR(s—t)C[s >t}

_______________________________ L. Beznea and N. Boboc

156

and

Carr s C Carr t whenever 5

t.

is of potential type on Y if

Definition. We say that a function s e

the set of all functions which are of potential type

We denote by

onY.

Theorem 2.1. Any bounded function s E set Pu(Y) is a convex subcone of order and ifs is such that s =

if

E

is of potential type on Y. The with respect to the specific solid in then s E Pu(Y) where c

for any n and we have Carr s

Carr

= s

Carr s is the smallest closed subset K of Y such

that

=

for any open neighbourhood G of K. Remark. 1) The fact that any bounded s E eu belongs to is a result of R. Wittmann (cf. [13]). 2) Any 1-quasi bounded function from eu is of potential type on Y.

Definition. A function s E eu

is

called of potential type on X if

t—<s,

The set of all functions of potential type on X is denoted by Obviously

is a cr-band in eu and we have

Pu(X) C Pu(Y).

-_____________________ 157

Quasi Bounded Excessive Functions and

Also, it is easy to see that ifs e Pu(Y) then 5

for any t

E

Pu(X) if Carr t = Carr t fl X

s.

Proposition 2.2. Definition. If s e

sE

then s E Qbd(eu)

s

is 1-quasi bounded.

then we denote by Carrf s the set of all points x E X

such that for any fine neighbourhood V of x. It is easy to see that Carrf s is fine closed and for any s,t E

we have

CarrfR(s — t) C [s > its fine closure. If s

where for a subset M of X we have denoted by then Carrf s C Carrft.

t

Obviously we have Carrf s C Carr s fl X. We denote by the set of all s E eu such that

C

The set X is called nearly saturated (with respect to U) if any U-excessive

measure on X which is a quasi continuous element from Exc (see [3]) is a potential.

Theorem 2.3.

Suppose that X is nearly saturated. For any s E excessive function belongs to smallest fine closed subset F of X such that RF's = s. and any and for any s E a-band in C we

have

Carrfs=UCarrfsfl

Then any regular Uthe set Carrf s is the The set is a such that =

f

We denote by 1(Y) (resp. F(X)) the set of all positive numerical Borelmeasurable (resp. X-measurable) functions on Y (resp. on X).

L.Beznea and N. Boboc

158

Definition. A kernel V : F(Y) —+ F(X) is called excessive if

i) Vf ii) BC

4, for any bounded function f E F(Y).

V(lc) =

V(1G) for any open subset G of Y.

Theorem 2.4. For any s V3 : .F(Y) —p F(X) such that V31 =

there exists a unique excessive kernel s.

Moreover we have

=

I G open,G D K}

=

for any compact subset K of Y and

0

ifs E

Let V be an excessive kernel, V : F(X) —p F(X). Then V satisfies the complete maximum principle if V1 is a regular U-excessive coincides with the set of all regular U-excessive function. Particularly

Theorem 2.5.

functions.

Lemma 2.6. Let s E
tE —+ s.

with be a sequence in Then for any positive lower semicontinand

uous function f on Y we have V3(f)(x) in any point x E X with t(x) <00. such be a sequence in and Theorem 2.7. Let s E tE s. Then for any positive, bounded continuous t for any n and that function f on X and any x E X with t(x) finite we have

V3(f)(x) = lim

(f)(x).

be a U-excessive measure on X. A positive numerical function f on of X is called c-quasi continuous if there exists a decreasing sequence Ray open subsets of X such that is finite continuous for any n and such that inf 1 = 0 Let

It is easy to see that if 9 is a finite measure on X such that the c-polar sets coincide with the sets which are 9-polar and 9-negligible, then the above is equivalent with condition inf 1=0

Quas2 Bounded Excessive Functions and

159

infce(Gn) =

0

the capacity on X given by ce(A) : 9(RA1). We note that any regular U-excessive function is c-quasi continuous for any (see [6]). Particularly, if f is a positive X-measurable function on X e then Uf is c-quasi continuous whenever Uf is finite where

is

Theorem 2.8. Let s e

a sequence in and t E eu be t for any n and —÷ s. a 1-quasi bounded excessive function such that Then for any Excu and any positive bounded c-quasi continuous function (Sn)n

be

f on X we have

=

Corollary 2.9. For any s e

any sequence

X-measurable functions on X such that Ugn tinuous function f on Y we have

/

of positive, bounded

s and any positive real con-

V3f(x) = lim in any point x 3.

X with s(x) <00.

Revuz Measures In this section we fix a U-excessive measure

Definition. For any s e z4(A) :=

the positive measures on X defined by

Ae X

V3(1A)),

is called the Revuz measures of s (with respect to It is easy to see that for and any sequence (Sn)n in any s e such that s = sn we have

n

Proposition 3.1. For any s, t E

s=t

we have

=

(V)

-

L. Beznea and N._Boboc

Moreover, if (Sn)n and (tn)n are two sequences in

such that

E

and

Sn = > tn then we have

Definition. We denote by a sequence (sn)n in

the set of all s e such that

s=

si-,

the measure on X

By Proposition 3.1, for any s e z4 := where

for which there exists

s=

14

is well defined and called the Revuz

measure of s.

is a o-band in

Remark. 1)

such that 2) If

and for any sequence (Sn)n in = we have

=: SE E

then

E

v2'
11i <<112

3)

For any s e

there exists

e Excu with

<
<
v2 is finite. then ij in 4) If / v2. Particularly, z4 is a sum of a sequence of finite measures, for any s E

Definition. A function s E sequence

is called c-potential on X if for any increasing of Ray open subsets of X such that (J G,-, = X we have

=

0

Quasz Bounded Excessive Functions and ...

161

on X is a cr-band in It is easy to see that the set of all with respect to the natural order. is solid in

which

Proposition 3.2.

dominated by a c-potential belongs to Any s E Particularly, if there exists a c-potential on X which is strictly

positive then C

Theorem 3.3. The following assertions hold: n any c-polar set. ii) If s e n

then the Revuz measure

i) If s E

then

does not charge

does not charge any

set.

In the sequel we suppose that there exists a second proper submarkovian on (X, X) which is in duality with the given resolvent resolvent U = U with respect to the measure i.e.

f for any > 0 and any two positive, X-measurable functions f, g on X. We assume in addition that there exists a topology T on X such that (X, T) is a Lusin space having X as its cr-algebra of Borel sets and such that for any positive, bounded, T-continuous function f on X, the function Uf is c-quasi continuous (with respect to the given Ray topology on X), whenever it is bounded.

Theorem 3.4. (Revuz) For any bounded t E and any (1, we have U-excessive function s on X, s e

bounded

=

Corollary 3.5. For any s E

fl

and any t e

we

have

= L(t As usual, we mark with the prefix co the potential theoretical notions related to in order to distinguish them from the similar notions related to E

not charge any

then its Revuz measure does set and there exists t E t>0 such that fl

L. Beznea and N. Boboc

162

we have Moreover, for any 5i, 52 E n < if and only if (t) for any t E Conversely, suppose that ii is a positive measure on X which does not charge

such that v(t) < 00. t>0 set and there exists t e If there exists a c-potential on X which is strictly positive, then there exists n such that v = 5E any

Theorem 3.7. Let s e

n

measure does not charge any

s is c-regular if its Revuz subset of X. Then

References 1.

2.

3.

J. Azema, Noyau potentiel associé a une fonclion excessive d'un processus de Markov, Ann. Inst. Fourier, Grenoble 19 (1969), 495—526. L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Duality and biduality for excessive measures, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures App!. 39 (1994), 419—438. L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Excess2ve functions and excessive measures: Hunt's theorem on balayages, quasi-continuity, Classical and Modern Potential Theory and App!., NATO ASI Series C 430, Kiuwer 1994, pp. 77—92.

4.

L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Quasi-boundedness and subtractivity: applications to

excessive measures, Potential Analysis 5 (1996), 467—485. 5. L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Once more about the semipolar sets and regular excessive functions, Potential Theory-ICPT 94, Walter de Gruyter 1996, pp. 255—274. 6.

7.

8. 9.

L. Beznea and N. Boboc, Feyel's technics on the supermedian functionals and strongly supermedian functions, Preprint Katholische Univ. Eichstätt, Mathematik 009, 1996 (to appear in Potential Analysis). N. Boboc, Gh. Bucur and A. Cornea, Order and Convexity in Potential Theory: H-cones, Lecture Notes in Math. 853, Springer—Verlag, 1981. C. Dellacherie, B. Maisonneuve and P.A. Meyer, Probabthtés et Potentiel, ch. X VII-XXI V, Hermann, Paris, 1992. C.

Dellacherie and P.A. Meyer, Probabilités

Paris,

10.

et Potentiel, ch. XII—X VI, Hermann,

1987.

R.K. Getoor and M.J. Sharpe, Naturality, Standardriess and Weak Duality for Markov Processes, Z. Warsch. verw. Geb. 67 (1984), 1—62.

11. 12.

P.A. Meyer, Fonctionnelles multiplicatives et additives de Markov, Ann. Inst. Fourier, Grenoble 12 (1962), 125—230. D. Revuz, Mesures associées aux fonctionelles additives de Markov I, Trans. Amer.

13.

Math. Soc. 148 (1970), 501—531.

R. Wittmann, On

89

(1983), 62—64.

the existence of Shzlov boundaries, Proc.

Amer. Math. Soc.

Quasi Bounded Excessive Functions and ...

Lucian Beznea

Institute of Mathematics of the Romanian Academy P. 0. Box 1-764, RO-70700 Bucharest, Romania E-mail address: beznea©imar.ro Nicu Boboc Faculty of Mathematics, University of Bucharest Str. Academiei 14, RO-70109 Bucharest, Romania

163

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 165-190) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

POTENTIAL THEORY ON ORDERED SETS N. BoBoc AND GH. BUCUR

Abstract We study the set S of all positive real, totally increasing functions, on an ordered

set (X, <). Two remarkable situations occur: a) For any x, y E X the set of all maximal totally ordered subsets of [x, is finite; b) Any totally ordered subset of X which is minorated is well ordered. It is shown that the above assertion a) is equivalent with the existence of the Green function, while the assertion b) is equivalent with the fact that the set of all Green potentials, is solid in S.

1. Introduction

We consider an ordered set (X, ). Generally it is known that the set I = 1(X) of all positive, real, increasing functions on X does not satisfy so called "Riesz decomposition property" and therefore it is not a cone potentials.

More precisely the set I will be a cone of potentials if any two elements x, y of X which have a majorant are comparable. We consider instead of I the set S = 8(X) of all positive, real functions s on X which are totally increasing (i.e. for any x E X any finite subset F of minorants of x which are pairwise incomparable we have s(x) s(y)). yEF

In Section 1 it is proved that S is an H—cone. It is shown that for any x E X the following two properties are equivalent: (i) there exists s E S with s(x) > 0. y the set (ii) for any x, y E X, x of all maximal, totally ordered

subsetsTofXwithx,yET, 165

166

N.

Boboc and Gh. Bucur

We denote by X0 the set of all points x E X for which the above property (i) holds. For any y E X0 and any x E X with x y we have x E X0 and moreover S(X0) = This is why we suppose in the sequel that X = X0. For any x X we denote by the function from S(X) given by

=inf{s ESfs(x) 1}. This function is called the Green function on X with the pole at x and we have

G1(y)= It is shown also that any singleton is fine open (fine topology means the topology on X generated by the set S(X)). Moreover, the H—cone S(X) will be standard if X is at most countable. In Section 2 we study the set Sr(X) of all elements s of S(X) which are representable (i.e. there exists a positive Radon measure on the discrete space X for which (V)x

=:

E X).

This set is a convex subcone of S(X), solid with respect to the specific

order and it is increasingly dense in S(X) (with respect to the natural order). For any x E X we show that the following two assertions are equivalent: r') any totally ordered set T of X for which x is a minorant is well ordered; is representable. r") any element s E S(X) such that s

The set of all points x E X for which the above property r') holds is and for any x E X with x y we have y E Xr. Moreover S(Xr) = S(X )/Xr and the set Sr (Xr) is solid in S(Xr) with respect to the natural order. In Section 3 we study the dual of the H—cone S(X) and we prove that it may be identified with the H—cone S* (X) of all totally decreasing, positive, real functions on the ordered set (X, ) (or equivalently the set of all totally increasing, positive, real functions on the ordered set (X, where is the order relation given by denoted by

-

x*y

y < x.

More precisely, if we denote, for any s E S(X), t E S*(X)

L(t,s) =

sup

{f

s, *GV


Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

167

it follows that the map

L(t,s)

s '—+

is an H—integral on S(X) for any t S*(X) and any H—integral on S(X) is of this form. In Section 4 we consider the Martin boundary of the ordered (X, ). In s E S(X)} is a standard H—cone fact if u is a weak unit of S(X) the set of all nonzero extremal of functions on X and we may consider the set elements of the convex set 1

= {t E S*(X) I L(t,u) 1}. by the map

The set X may be embedded in

* I_v

U

'u(x)

is called Martin boundary of (X, ) with respect to the The set weak unit u. Any element s E S(X) may be extended to a function on by

= L(y,s). It is proved that XU\X is polar if any bounded and totally ordered subset the relation <<defined by of X is well ordered in (X, <*). We consider on Yi <
>0,

(V)s

E

S(X).

It is shown that if XU\X is polar then <
<<).

Totally Increasing Functions on Ordered Sets In this section (X, <) wil be an ordered set.

A positive real function s on X is called totally increasing if for any x E X and any finite subset F of minorants of x such that any two different elements of F are incomparable we have

s(x) yEF

168

-

--

-

N. Boboc and Gh.

Bucur

The set of all totally increasing functions on X is a convex cone denoted by S(X). It is easy to see that we have: (a) for any family from S(X) the function inf s2 belongs to S(X). (b) for any increasing family from S(X) such that sup is a real function the function x

sup

iEI

s2(x) belongs to S(X):.

(c) a positive real function s on X belongs to S(X) if for any finite subset

Y ofX we have s/Y ES(Y).

Theorem 2.1.

The

convex cone S is an H-cone.

Proof From the preceding remarks it will be sufficient to show that for any 5, t E S(X) the function R(s — t) := inf{s' E S(X)/s' s — t} is such that s — R(s — t) E S(X). Let for this Y be a finite subset of X. Since 8(X) is an H—cone ([1]) it follows that the function

ry = inf{s' E S(Y)/s" belongs

to 8(Y) and rç =



8(Y). We remark that if Y1, Y2 are

— ry e

finite subset of X and Yi C Y2 we have ry1

ry2.

Hence the functions

r := sup{ry, := inf{ry

C C

X finite}

X finite}

belong to 8(X) and we have

r+r'=s, rs—t. Ontheotherhandforanys' ES(X)withs' s—twehaves any finite subset Y of X and therefore

s' r. Hence

r = inf{s' E 8(X), s' s — t} and s—rE 8(X).

for

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

169



be a subset of X and let y, z maximal totally ordered subsets T of Y

Y. We denote by

Let Y

such

the set of all

that

VteT. We write

instead of 7;;';;.

the map from S(X) into S(X)

For any subset A of X we denote by defined by

BAS=inf{teS(X)ftsonA}. is easy to see that BA is a balayage on the H—cone S(X) (i.e. it is additive, increasing, continuous in order from below, contractive and idempotent). It

Proposition 2.2. For any x, y Y, Y C

X we have card

= sup{card

yE

X finite}.

Proof. By the definition we have

card

card for

any subset Y of X such that x, y E Y. Suppose that card . be totally ordered sets from such that

let T1, T2,.

n 1 and

.

a finite subset T1' C

i

such that, x, y e T and such that for any j

i does not exist T e

T2

with

T We put = U1T and we denote for any i E I, by T2" a maximal totally ordered subset of Y with T" D T2'. From the above considerations we have

and therefore we get card

n.

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur

'iLL

Theorem 2.3. For any x

X the following two assertions are equivalent

VyeX, ii) there is s e S(X) with s(x) > 0: defined on X by If i) holds then the function

= card belongs to S(X) and we have

=

1,

= inf{s e S(X)/s(x) 1}.

Proof Suppose that i) holds. For any finite set Y of X such that x E Y we denote by

the function on Y defined by G1' — card

From ([1]) it follows that

x,y.

e S(Y). On the other hand we have

Y1

and from the preceding proposition we get

=

e

Y,

Y C X finite}

Therefore = 1. Let now = 1 we have e S(X). Since card s E S(X) be such that s(x) 1. For any finite subset Y of X with x e Y, we have ([1]),

sly and therefore

Suppose now that ii) holds and let Y be a finite subset of X with x e V. If s e S(X) is such that s(x) 1, then we have ([1]) sly 2

s(y) card

Vy E Y.

The set Y being arbitrary, using Proposition 1.2, we get card

sup card

s(y) <00.

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

171

-

X is such that there exists s S(X) with s(x) > 0 then the function defined as in Theorem 1.3 in termed Green function on (X, <) with the

If x

pole at x.

Proposition 2.4. Let x

X be such that there exists the Green function

on X\{x} and equal zero at x belongs G(x). Then the function equal to to S(X). Moreover the set {x} is the smallest set A C X for which we have

= 0 Proof. We remark that if y E X is such that x y then we have and generally Let now z e X and F be a finite subset of minorants of z such that any two different elements of F are incomparable. If z x we have

= yEF

yEF

Ifz=x we have

anyy such that y x,

and therefore

yEF

From Theorem 1.3 we have B{X}GX

=

Let now A be a subset of X with

If x

A then

on A and therefore

which contradicts the fact that = 1. We say that an ordered set (X, ) is proper if for any x, y X the set is finite or equivalently for any x E X there exists s e S(X) with s(x) > 0. Remark 1. For any ordered set (X,

we consider the set X0 of all points x e X for which there exists s E S(X) with s(x) > 0. It is easy to see that the

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur

-_________________

--

172

ordered set (X0, <) is proper, any s e S(X) is equal zero on X\X0 and any s e S(X0) is the restriction to X0 of an element of S(X). Remark 2. By definition (X, <) will be proper if for any x E X there exists the Green function Remark

3.

If (X, <) is proper then any singleton of X is fine open (fine topology

means the topology on X generated by the set S(X)). From now on we suppose that the ordered set (X, is proper. We recall that if S is an H—cone an element u e S is a weak unit if for any s E S we have V(s A (nu))

= 5.

In the case of the H—cone S(X) (here X is supposed to be proper) we note

that u e S(X) will be a weak unit if u(x) > 0 for any x E X. Indeed, if u is we have a weak unit then taking x e X and s = 1 = s(x) = sup(inf(s(x), (n u(x))))

therefore u(x) > 0. Conversely if u(x) > 0 for any x e X it is immediately that u is a weak unit. and

We recall that an H—cone S is termed standard if S possesses at least a weak unit and there exists a countable subset D of universally continuous elements of S ([2]) which is increasingly dense in S with respect to the natural order.

Proposition 2.5. If X is at most countable then S(X) is a standard H—cone. Moreover for any x e X the Green function is universally continuous.

Proof Let Obviously

be a sequence in X such that X coincides with its range. e S(X). If we put for any i E N k2

=

i}

then it follows that

VxEX.

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

—-

--

173

Indeed, we have

+ >2

<00.

Hence the function

u := belongs to S(X) and obviously u(x) > 0 for any x e X. Therefore u is a weak unit in S(X). Let now F be a finite subset of X and let s e S(x). By the definition of BF's it follows that it is universally continuous in S(X) and we have

s = sup{BF5fF C X finite}. On the other hand since F is finite we have

BF5=

V

yEF

and therefore the set {Y€VFfrGY)Ir

Q, F C X finite}

is a countable set of universally continuous elements of S(X) which is increasingly dense in S(X). Hence S(X) is a standard H—cone.

Proposition 2.6. Suppose that S(X) is a standard H-cone. Then X is at most countable. Proof. Let u be a weak unit of S(X) and we consider the convex cone of function on X of the form s/u where, s E S(X). By hypothesis this is a

standard H—cone of functions on the set X. Since any singleton {x} is fine open with respect to this H—cone of functions it follows that X is at most countable.

Theorem 2.7. For any x, y E X we have

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur

Proof Suppose that x < y. Theorem 2.3,

Suppose now that

<

=

Since

1

we get, using

We have x < y since in the contrary case it

follows

which contradicts the relation

3. Representable Totally Increasing Functions In this section (X, <) will be a proper ordered set and S(X) will be the H—cone of all totally increasing functions or X. We recall that h E S(X) is termed subtractible ([3]) if for any s E S(X) we have

the specific order in S(X) (i.e. s t if t — s E S(X)). The set of all subtractible elements of S(X) is denoted by 7-((X). An element p E S(X) is called a pure potential ([3]) if we have where

is

hE7L(X), The set of all pure potentials of S(X) is denoted by P(X). It is known ([3]) that 1.2(X) (resp 7-1(X)) is a convex subcone of S(X) solid with respect to the natural order (resp specific order). Moreover, any s E S(X) is written uniquely of the form

s=p+h with p E P(X),

h E 71(X).

Proposition 3.1. For any x E X the function S(X). Proof. Let s,t E S(X) be such that

s+t=

lies on an extreme ray of

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

175

Since

+ B{x}t =

+ t) =

=S

+t

it follows

= s, B{x}t = t. The assertion follows now from

s = B{x}s = s(x) G1, t = B{x}t = t(x) G1.

Corollary 3.2. For any x E X the element

is a pure potential or it is

subtractible.

Theorem 3.3. For any x E X the element minimal element of(X,). Proof. Suppose that

will be subtractible if x is a

is subtractible and let y E X, y

x. Then from

Theorem 2.6 we get

GXGY being subtractible,

and therefore,

From

Since

Proposition 2.2 there exists 0 0 such that

=

1

we get

which is contradiction. Hence y = x. Suppose now that x is minimal in X and let s E S(X) be such that <s. s (i.e. s — E S(X)). Indeed if F is a finite We want to show that subset of x such that x E F then it follows ([1]) that we have sIF — E S(F) where (i.e.

is the Green function on the ordered set F with the pole at x = card and therefore, from Proposition 2.2, we get s—Gm E S.

N. Boboc and Gh.

176

Bucur

In the sequel we put := {x E XIGX E P(X)}

Xh :={xEXIGx An element s E S(X) is called representable if there exists a (positive) Radon measure

on X (we endowed X with the discrete topology) such that s(x)

=

f

=:

The set of all representable elements of S(X) is denoted by

on X means to give a family )xEX In this case if f is a positive real

Remark. To give a positive measure = of positive real numbers where function on X we have

f where

sEX

the sum means the supremum of partial finite sums. In this way we

have

= YEX

Proposition 3.4. For any s E

there exists a unique positive measure

on X with s = GU. Moreover supp BA5

is the smallest subset A of X with

_ s.

Proof. Let be a positive measure on X such that s = subset of X with BA5 = s. We have forany YEX

and

> 0 if y E supp

From

= yEs

xEX

and let A be a

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

177

= s is equiva]ent with the relation

it follows that the relation

BAGY

yE

=Gy

and therefore, by Proposition 2.4, with the relation

yE suppjz=* yEA. put

Let now =



P2 be Mi A #2

two positive measures on X with a = = e {1,2} we get g4 A /4 = U and therefore,

if we

(suppi4)fl (supp/4) =0. From Q'4 =

we

deduce

=

=

=

and therefore1 using the first part of the proof

r4=/4=O. Hence Mi

= #2 = Mi A #2.

Proposition 3.5. For any finite subset F of X and any s S(x) we have V's The set Sr(X) is a convex subeone of 8(X) solid with respect to

the specific order and increasingly dense in 8(X) with respect to the natural then we have Sr(X), $ =

order. Jfs

s€P(X) c=*p(Xh)=O aC fl(X) Proof. Let a E Sr(X), s = G'4 and let t

=

8(X) he such that I

s. From

gEX

since 8(X) is a complete lattice with respect to the specific order ((2J) such that then there exists a family of positive real number, s4,

and

=

>: flx

______________________N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur

—-

which means that t E

S(X) and F =

is

a finite subset of X we have ([1]) B{x}s

XEF

= xEF

-<

xEF

and therefore from the preceding considerations we get Br's i.e. Let now s E s = s

E

= yEx

If s

E

P(X) then we have

If s E 7-i(X) then we have

Theorem 3.6. For any x e X the following assertions are equivalent: i) Any totally ordered subset of X for which x is a minorant is well ordered. is representable. ii) Any t E 8(X) dominated by

Proof. Suppose that the assertion i) holds and let t E 8(X) dominated by 8(X) with respect to the specific order Since the set and t" is such that any specific minorant of then t = t' + t" where t' E is equal to zero. We show that t" = 0. From y x we have t" from = 0 and therefore t"(y) = 0. Let now y x and let {A1, A2,. . .

be the maximal totally ordered subsets of the interval [x, y]. If t"(y) 0 we denote for any i E {1, 2,. p} by a1 the first element of A1 such that t"(a2) 0. In the set T = {ai, a2,. a,} we choose a minimal element, denoted by a1. For any z e X, z we have t"(z) = 0. Indeed, if z x from t" it follows . .

. .

G1(z) = 0 and so t"(z) = 0. If z x then there exists i z

p} with Since z < a20 and since a10 is minimal in T we deduce z < a1 (since

in the contrary case z a, and therefore a1 < definition of t"(z) = 0. We denote now by t" on

and equal zero at z
.

) and therefore, from the the function on X equal to

Since

t"(z) =

{1, 2,.

0

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

-—

179

it follows that t'0' E 8(X). We have q :=



tg)

t".

Since q = B{°'o}q it follows that q is representable and therefore q = = 0 which contradicts the definition of 0, t" = Hence t" = 0. Suppose now that the assertion ii) holds and let A be a totally ordered subset of X for which x is a minorant. If A is not well ordered then there exists a strictly decreasing sequence in A. Since the sequence increasing and dominated by (see Theorem 2.7) the element t := sup

belongs to S(X) and t there exists a family

in

By hypothesis t is representable and therefore of positive real numbers such that

= zEX

On the other hand we have

=

Vm n

and therefore

= t 'c/n EN or equivalently rel="nofollow">

0

= G2 V n E N.

Hence from Proposition 2.4 we deduce

= 0 for any z E X or equivalently t = 0 which is a contradicand therefore tion. Therefore A is well ordered. Remark. If x E X it is easy to see that the following properties are equivalent a) Any totally ordered subset of X for which x is minorant is well ordered.

N. Boboc



180

and Gh.Bucur

b) For any y X, x
Corollary 3.7. The following assertion are equivalent: (i) Any totally ordered subset of X which is minorated is well ordered. (ii) The set Sr(X) is solid in 8(X) with respect to the natural order.

4. Totally Decreasing Functions on Ordered Sets In this section (X, <) will be an ordered set. We denote by * the order relation on X defined by x y y <x.and by S*(X) the set of all totally increasing functions on the ordered set (X, *). An element s of S*(X) is nothing but a positive real function X such that for any x E X and any finite subset F of majorants of x such that any two different elements of F are incomparable we have

s(x) yEF

Such a function is called totally decreasing on (X, ). For any x, y e X we denote by [x, y]* the interval in (X, *) given by [x,y]*

= {zlx <*

z <*

If we denote by we have =

which coincides with the interval [y, x] from (X, ). yJ*

the

set of all maximal totally ordered subset of [x, Hence (X, <) will be a proper ordered set if (X, *) is also a proper ordered set. In the sequel we suppose that (X, ) is a proper ordered set. If we denote, the Green function on (X, *) with the pole at x it is easy for x E X, by to see, from the above considerations, that we have *Gx(y) =

We recall that an element t of (x) is termed representable if there exists a positive measure on X (endowed with the discrete topology) such that

G the real function on X x X defined by

G(x,y) =

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

we call it the Green function. If we denote by (X) (resp

181

and

the set of all pure potentials (resp.

subtractible elements) from S*(X) then for any x e X the function will be subtractible is a pure potential or a subtractible element and element if x is minimal in (X, <*) or equivalent maximal in (X, <). Also from Theorem 3.6 applied to S*(X) it follows that

Theorem 4.1. For any x E X the following assertions are equivalent: by x is (i) Any totally ordered subset of X dominates (in (X,

well

ordered.

(ii) Any element of S*(X) dominated by

is representable.

Corollary 4.2. The following assertions are equivalent: a) Any totally ordered subset of X dominated in (X, <) is well ordered in

(X,<). b) The set

with

of all representable elements of S*(X) is solid in S*(X)

respect to the natural order.

We remark that if A C X is totally ordered then the following assertions are equivalent. i) A is finite. ii) A is well ordered in both ordered spaces (X, ) and (X, Hence we have:

Corollary 4.3. The following assertions are equivalent: 1) Any totally ordered bounded set is finite. are solid in 8(X) and S*(X) respectively with 2) The sets Sr(X) respect to the natural order. 3) Any bounded subset of X is finite. We recall that if S is an H—cone an H—integral on S ([2]) is a map

such that it is additive, increasing, continuous in order from below and sufficiently finite (i.e. the set {s E S/U(s) < oo} is increasingly dense in 5). The set of all H—integrals on S is denoted by 5* and it is also an H—cone called the dual of S.

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur

182

For

any s e 8(X) and any t e 8*(X) we denote

L(t,s) :=


{f G(x,y)

Theorem 4.4. For any s e S(X), t E S*(X) and any representable elements E 8*(X), GL/

8(X) we have L(t,Gv) =

The

=

L(

map —L

L(t, u)(resp v

L(v, s))

in an H—integral on 8(X)(resp 8*(X)) and for any H—integral 9 on 8(X) (resp 8*(X)) there exists t e 8*(X)(resp s E 8(X)) uniquely determined such that

0(u) = L(t, u)(resp 0(v) = L(v, s)).

Proof Let ii be a positive measure on X such that *GL/ E 8*(X). Since for of Sr(X) converging any s e 8(X) there exists an increasing family (G/Lt to s we get

fsdzi = suPf

< L( *Gvs)

= sup {fGudvhIG'L

GL/'

*GL/

sup

s}

it follows that

L(*Gv,s)= [sdv.

GL'}

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

183

Analogously we have

= ftdIL. From this relation we deduce immediately that the map *Gv(s) = L(*GL/,s)

s

is additive, increasing and continuous in order from below. On the other hand where is a for any s, there exists an increasing family of the form finite measure on X such that sup = s. We have iEI

*Gv(s) = sup and

f Hence

<00.

*GL/ is an H—integral on 8(X). For any t1, t2

8* (X) we have by

definition

1(u)

t1
V it

8(X)

and also for any t E S*(X) we have

s}

i(s) = L(t,s) = sup{f

t}.

= Since the set

t} is upper directed it follows that the map

s—a(s) is additive, increasing and conditions in order from below. On the other hand such that is a measure with finite support we have for any s =

= and

=

therefore tis an H—integral on 8(x). Analogously for any s E 8(x) the map

f

tdIL <00

is an H—integral on S*(X).

184

N. Boboc andGhBucUT

-

Let now 0 defined by

be

an H—integral on 8(X). We denote by t the function on X

t(x) = 0(G1). Let

s(x)

s E 8(X) be such that s <

s(x) > 0 and 0(s) < oo. We have

G1 and therefore

<00.

t(x) = For any positive measure ii on X we have

ftdv =

= o(Gv).

=0 xEX

xEX

To finish the proof it will be sufficient to show that t E S*(X). For any x E X

let F be a finite set of majorants of x such that any two different elements of F are incomparable. We have, for any z E X, < *G(x) = G1(z)

= yEF

yEF

and therefore

=0

t(y) = yEF

yEF

= t(x). \yEF

/

Hence t E

Corollary 4.5. The map t —p from S*(X) into (S(X))* is an isomorphism of H—cones between S*(X) and

the dual of 8(X).

Corollary 4.6. We have = 8(X).

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

5.

-

--

185

Martin Boundary of an Ordered Set In this section (X, <) will be a proper ordered set at most countable. In

this condition the sets 8(X) and 8*(X) are standard H—cones. Since generally the constant functions are not in 8(X) then 8(X) is not a standard H—cone

of functions on the set X. We consider a weak unit u in 8(X) and the set where s E 8(X). It is easy to see that of functions SU(X) of the form SU(X) becomes a standard H—cone of functions on the set X. On the set X we consider two topologies: one termed natural topology generated by the set of all universally continuous elements of 8u(X), the other termed fine topology generated by set of all functions from 8u(X). Obviously any element of SU is lower semicontinuous with respect to the natural topology. Generally it is not true that X is saturated with respect to SU (X is called saturated if for any H—integral 0 on SU such that 0(1) < oo there exists a measure on X, endowed with the natural topology, with.

E Su).

0(s)

Since any H—integral 0 on SU is of the form

= L(t, s)

where t e 8*(X) it follows that X will be saturated if any t E 8*(X) with L(t, u) <00 is representable It is known that there exists a set and a standard H—cone of functions on X such that X is a dense subset of with respect to the fine topology on and such that 8*(X) = {flxlf E The set is determined uniquely up to a homomorphism with respect to both natural topology and fine topology. is called the saturated set of X. (with respect to the weak The set unit u) and the set XU\X is called the Martin boundary of (X, <) with respect to U.

Further we give a canonical procedure to construct the saturated set

We consider on 8* (X) the natural topology (i.e the topology generated by the functions t —+ L(t, s)

—___________________________________

186

N.

Boboc and Gh. Bucur

where s runs the set of all universally continuous elements of 8(X)). We consider the convex set

= {t E S*(X)IL(t,u)

1}.

is a compact convex subset of 8* (X) and we denote It is proved that we Obviously if y E the set of all nonzero extreme points of

by have

L(y,u) =

1.

On the other hand for any x E X the element XU :=* and the map

belongs to

x —+ is

the set of all functions on

an injection. We denote by

of the form

y—+L(y,s) sES(X). Since the map

L(.,s)

s

is additive, increasing, continuous in order from below and

L(.,s At) = inf(L(.,s);L(.,t)) it follows that

is a standard H—cone of functions on

L(xu,s) =

We have also

u(x)

and therefore if we identity X with a subset of

following the evaluation

map x —+

becames a saturated set of X. Let now be a saturated set of X. For any s E 8(X) we denote by unique function from such that then

=

on

X.

the

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets

187

Since is saturated then for any H—integral 0 on such that there exists a positive finite measure p on

8(X) with 9(u) <

is a positive finite measure on X there exists t E

Conversely if

such

that

L(t,s) = Definition. For any

Y2

E

we put Vs E 8(X).

> 0,

Yi <
Proposition 5.1. For any x1, x2 E X we have 1) x1 x2

Proof. 1) Suppose that there exists

> 0 such that V s E S(X).

Then

taking s =

we 1

u(xi) = and therefore

get

=

(xfl

(x2)

u(x2)

> 0, x1 x2.

If x1 <x2 then

s(x1)<s(x2) Vs eS(X) and therefore

fl Let h e (X) and y E >0 and t E S*(X) such that 2)

be such that h << y. Then there exists

h + cxt = y.

188

N.

he

Since y

Boboc and Gh.Bucur

it follows that

i+ol(u)

1

and therefore 1(u) = 0, t = 0, h = y. From now on we suppose that for any x, y X such that x
{xu / x E X}

Indeed, to is such that its complement in is polar with respect to a finite measure on do this it will be sufficient ([2], [3]) to remark that if ji is X} and ii is a measure on such that { rU / x

VsES(X) then v is carried by {XU/X

X}. Indeed let t

i(s) If p =

8(X) such that


we get xEX

u(x)

and therefore t being representable in

*G

(x) it follows that t =

*

u(x) xEX

v= xEX

Theorem 5.2. The relation << on

a) XE X, yE

is an order relation such that: X,

yE

we have

yE 71(X)

(z

<< z

y

= z).

Proof. a) From y <<XU it follows that there exists> 0 such that

Potential Theory on Ordered Sets



189

and since is representable in S*(X) then is also representable in S*(X). The element being extremal it follows that there exists z E X and > 0 with

u(z) =

From

1

= 1 and therefore

we get

y

z

y

=

y=

z

y E P*(X). If there exists x E X

y

with y =

XU then

(see Theorem 3.3) since y is maximal with respect the

If

order relation it follows that * (X) and therefore y E If (X). If e {XU/X e X} then the set {y} is polar and therefore y E If (X) ([3]). y To prove that <
Yi

Yi Y2

<
=

with x1 , x2 E X then we have x1

x2u <<xv

and therefore x1 = Yi ' Y2

E Xu\{XUIX

E

x2 <x1

= In the contrary case from a) we deduce X} and therefore ([3]) we get Yi, Y2 e If(X) Using b)

x2,

and the hypothesis Yi <
Y2•

References [1]

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, Potential theory on finite ordered sets. Rev. Rou-

[2]

maine Math. Pures et Appi. 38, 6, (1993), 459—480. N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, A. Cornea, Order and convexity in Potential Theory; H-cones. Lecture Notes in Math. 853, 1981 Springer Verlag, Berlin.

[3]

N. Boboc and Gh. Bucur, Potentials and pure potentials in H-cones: Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures et App!. 27, 5, (1982), 529—549.

190

N. Boboc University of Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics str. Academiei Ro-70109 Bucharest, Romania E-mail address: nboboc©math.unibuc.ro

Gh. Bucur Institute of Mathematics of the Romanian Academy P.O.Box 1-764, Ro-70700 Bucharest, Romania E-mail address: gbucur©imar.ro

N.

Boboc and Gh. Bucur

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 191-213) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Tb. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

CUTTING AND GLUING BACK ALONG A CLOSED SIMPLE CURVE ON A RIEMANN SURFACE D. BURGHELEA AND C. CONSTANTINESCU

Abstract In this paper we study the change of the complex analytic structure on a 2-dimensional manifold by cutting along a simple closed curve and gluing back using a diffeomorphism of the curve.

Introduction In this paper we study the change of the complex analytic structure on a 2-dimensional manifold by cutting along a simple closed curve and gluing back using a diffeomorphism of the curve. Let M be an oriented 2-dimensional smooth manifold, with boundary, possibly empty, and let F' be a smooth simple closed oriented curve in M,f' C M.

Denote by Mr the manifold with boundary obtained by "cutting" along F'. The boundary ôMr of Mr consists of the disjoint union of the boundary of M with two copies of F', f'+ and f'_ (see Fig. 1). We denote by f'_ the copy of F' whose initial orientation agrees with the orientation induced from Mr.

Figure 1. 191

D. Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

192

Let T(M) be the Teichmüller space of M cf [1]. As a set T(M) consists of (M, ÔM)) where S is a Riemann equivalence classes of pairs (S, f : (S, 85)

surface with boundary and punctures and f is a proper homotopy equivalence. Two pairs (Si, Ii) and (52,12) are equivalent if there exists an analytic (holomorphic) isomorphism 0: Si 52 so that 12 0 and Ii are homotopic as proper maps. It is well known that T(M) is a smooth (real analytic) manifold and when ÔM = 0 it carries a complex analytic structure. Let (F') denote the group of orientation preserving diffeomorphisms + (F'). One can of F' and let Duff (F') be the universal covering group of Duff and [a] is view the elements of as pairs (cp, [a]) where p E with a(O) = id, a(1) = cc. a homotopy class of paths a: [0,1] —* Suppose M is equipped with a structure of compact Riemann surface with

boundary and punctures, i.e. M = M\{pi,.

}

where

M is a compact

9M. Riemann surface with boundary ÔM, and E M\c9M. Put ÔM Let (cp, [a]) E the Riemann surface obtained Denote by by gluing the boundary components and F'_ along cp. Since p is a diffeomorphism, is a smooth manifold and by a theorem of Painlevé cf [P], it carries a Riemann surface structure induced from the complex analytic structure of the interior of Mr. Choose a collar C of i.e a diffeomorphism 0: x [0, C = 9(1+ = id x [0, e]) with 0 I and an isotopy h Mr, h:

with h I x {O} = cc and h I the diffeomorphism

X

1+ x [0,

[0, e]

\

[O,e] /

x {e} = id representing the class [a]. Define

M by 0

.

f

.

0

=

h', f I (Mr\C) = id (see Fig. 2).

Figure 2.

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

193

the collars are unique up to an ambient isotopy and the group is contractible one concludes that f is unique (F') with

Since Duff

up to isotopy. Denote by

the map,

the element in T(M) given by which associates to the pair (cp, M). Diff+(F) is an oo—dimensional smooth Frechet manifold whose

identifies to X(fl, the Frechet tangent space = space of smooth tangent vector fields to F. It is known and not hard to verify that is a smooth map. (F)) In this paper we are concerned with the description of Yr =

as a subset of Y(M). This question has appeared in connection with the study of the geometry and analysis of the space of nonparametrized cuves on a surface, and its answer is useful for the extension of the results of [2] to surfaces of arbitrary genus. It seems to be also useful in string theory. One expects that the set TA!' is a neighborhood of the point * E T(M) represented by the pair (M, id). As it will be shown below this is the case for most of the curves but not for all. When this property fails the curve F will be called exceptional. We are also interested in the set of exceptional curves viewed as a subset in the Frechet manifold of oriented nonparametrized smooth simple closed curves, Curves(M)

Emb(S',

Let K be the canonical line bundle (the complex cotangent bundle) and let

be the line bundle on M corresponding to the divisor associated to Denote by Q(M, Pi,•• Pk) the vector space of holomorphic , Pk. sections of the line bundle k ® ec 0 = K® ® the nonzero elements of Q(M, Pi,• .. Pk) are called "quadratic differentials" on M, cf [5]. In complex coordinate z, a quadratic differential a can be written a(z)dz 0 dz with e =

Pk

a(z) holomorphic. A quadratic differential a is real on F if at any point F,a(z0)v(z0)2 is real; here is the tangent vector to F at z0. A curve F for which there exists a nonzero quadratic differential real on F is called trajectory cf Denote by QaM(M, p1'. ,Pr) the subspace of Q(M, Pi, . .,pr) consisting of the quadratic differentials which are real on 9M. While Q(M, Pi, . ,Pr) is a complex vector space, QaM (M, , Pr) is only a linear subspace over real numbers. It is well known (by Kodaira—Spencer theory and by Serre duality) . .

.

. .

D.

194

Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

that QaM (M, , Pr) i5 isomorphic' to the tangent space at *, Equivalently, there exists a bilinear map

(T(M)).

v0) = 0 for any u implies v0 = 0 which is a duality map. This means that: and i4'(uo, v) = 0 for any v implies u0 = 0. An explicit description of this map is given in Section I. Suppose F is a simple closed curve F C M\ÔM. Let

n(F) = dimR{a E

a is real on F}.

n(F) > 0 if F is a trajectory.

Theorem. If

denotes the differential of

at id, then

= dimT(M) — n(F).

In particular F is a trajectory if it is exceptional.

Corollary 1. 1) If F is homotopically trivial then n(F) = 0 and Y1 is an open set.

2) If n(F) = 0 then

is a neighborhood of* E T(M).

Corollary 2. Suppose M is a Riemann surface with boundary and punctures. The set of exceptional curves = {F E Curves(M) n(F) > O} has finite I

dimension which is always smaller than T(M) + 1. We expect the set map

to be a "submanifold with corners" and the smooth

be a "stratified submersion". We also expect that both can be an

explicitely described in terms of "convenient coordinates" on the Teichmüller

space. This is indeed the case when M is diffeomorphic to S' x S' or M = S' x [0,11, as shown in the examples 1 and 2.

Let M = S' x S'. It is well known that any pair {e,, e2} of generators of H1 (M : Z) with

0

defining the orientation of M, hereafter called the orientation compatible generators, provides an identification of T(M) with H = {T E C Im -r > 0} as described in Section II. If F is an oriented simple closed curve which is homotopically nontrivial, then F represents a 9M =

0

this is an isomorphism of C—vector spaces.

A Closed Simple Curve on a Rzemann Surface

195

generator of H1 (M : Z) which can be always chosen to be e1 in a pair of orienta-

tion compatible generators {ei, e2 }. If M is equipped with a Riemann surface

structure then Mr is conformally equivalent to a corona C = {T E HI Im T = logr. For £ >0, let Izi < r}. is a manifold with boundary = {z Im z =

I

1

Example 1. 1) If M = S' x S' is equipped with a Riemann surface structure and 1' is an oriented simple closed curve homotopically nontrivial, then T(f) is a submanifold of codimension zero with boundary; precisely, if one identifies T(M) with H using a pair of orientation compatible generators {ei, e2 } with e1 represented by 1', then Yr =

2) £r restricted to £F'(ôTr) is a diffeomorphism and £r restricted to Duff (f)\iCr (aTr) is a submersion onto Tr\äTr. 1

Consider now M = S' x [0, 1]; the boundary ÔM consists of two components: c9_M = S' x {0} and = S' x {1}. The Teichmüller space Y(M) can be naturally identified with two copies of the interval (1, oo), Y(M) = X {+, —}. A point (r, c), e = + or —, is represented by the corona (1, with c9_C1,r = C1 and 9+Ci,r = for c = + and with c9_Ci,r = Cr and ô+Ci,r = C1 for e = —. Here denotes the circle of radius r, Cr = {z E C Izi = r}. To an oriented simple closed curve 1' C M\ÔM homotopically nontrivial one associates the real number r(f) > 1 and the sign, €(fl, defined as follows. Observe first that Mr consists of two components M1 and M11 with M1 containing S' x {0}. Each of these components is conformally equivalent to some corona. Choose a conformal representation of M1 on the corona C1,e(r), ü(fl> 1, and a conformal representation of M11 on the corona It is easy to see that 'y(f) is independent of choice > of the conformal representations. The sign f(f) is + if the orientation induced on the circle of radius p(f) is the standard orientation, and — otherwise. I

Example 2. 1) If 1' is homotopically nontrivial then Tr = fry(f), oo) x {f(fl}. 2) £F' (-y(fl) is diffeomorphic to the real line and £r restricted to ((fl) is

a submersion onto (l,'y(f)) x {e(f)} = (1,-y(f)). This paper is organized in three sections in addition to Introduction. In

Section I we prove the Theorem and Corollaries 1 and 2, in Section II we present

196

D.



Burghelea and C. ConstantiflesCu

Example 1 and in Section III Example 2. Prior to this work S. Wolpert has noticed (cf [6]) that Kodaira-Spencer theory and quadratic differentials can be used to calculate the variation of complex structures produced by cutting and pasting in the neighborhood of a curve. I. Denote by

X(f) X the bilinear map defined by x

.

,Pk)

JR

a), where

a)

and D1d4' : X(f) —÷

. .

are the duality map and the linear map considered in Introduction. Proposia). tion 1.1 below gives an explicit description of In order to state this Proposition we choose a holomorphic chart z : U —* C, defined in the neighborhood U of 1' and a smooth parametrization w z(fl). In the holomorphic coordinate z, the 5' C of F, (i.e. w(S') can be written as a(z)dz 0 dz with a(z) quadratic differential a E a holomorphic function. With the help of the parametrization w we identify C00(Sl), the space of real valued smooth functions on with X(F) the space of smooth vector fields on F, as follows: to the map f E COO(S1) assign the vector field v = f(O)r(w(O)) where -r(w(O)) is the unit tangent vector to z(F) at w(O).

Proposition 1.1.

a) = Im

f

Let V, W, W' be R-vector spaces, £ V W be an R—linear map and W 0 WI R an R—duality map. Let : V 0 W' be the bilinear map defined by = and let U be the subspace of M' defined by U = {w' E WI I = O,v V}.

Lemma 1.2. Dimension £(V) = Dimensio'n(W'/U). Proof. The above definitions induce the commutative diagram

v®w' I

V/Ken! 0 WI/U

W®W'

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

197

It is immediate that & is a duality map and this implies the result. 0 Proposition 1.1 and Lemma 1.2 imply Theorem. Indeed in view of Lemma 1.2 it suffices to check that

Ql:={aEQaM(...)Iarealonl'} is equal to Q2 :=

If a E Qi then = O,v

=

{a E QaM(...) I

=

X(fl,

hence

e

O,v

X(fl}.

which by Proposition 1.1 implies a E Q2. If a E Q2, then for any f E C00(Si) 0,

we have

f f(O)Im

dO

=

0

hence

henceaEQ1. 0 Before beginning the proof of Proposition 1.1 let us describe the R—duality map x QaM(...) R in more details. We begin with the case = 0. Kodaira—Spencer theory provides the isomorphism :

® c)')) where

O(() is the sheaf of holomorphic sections in the bundle (. The Serre

duality implies that for any holomorphic line bundle ij, the composition

H'(M;O(K))

L

is a C—duality map. In this composition, the first arrow is given by "product in cohomology" and the linear map

f

:

H'(M;O(k))

is the composition of the isomorphism

H'(Af,O(k)) =

C

198

D.

Burghelea and C. ConstantinesCtl

provided by Dolbeau theorem with the integration over M,

f

:

We remind the reader that

denotes the smooth 2—forms which in by Define holomorphic coordinate z can be written u(z, A

where Im : C

denotes the projection Im(z = x + iy) =

y.

Notice that

map since is a C—duality map. Now we consider the case 0: We will use the construction of the "double"of a Riemann surface with boundary. Given a Riemann surface M with punctures , Pk, consider its "mirror with punctures As a image", which is the Riemann surface , M with the inverse orientation, and smooth oriented manifold .. , are the points One forms the Riemann , Pk regarded in by gluing surface DM, the double of M, with punctures pr,. , Pk, , "I'M is an

.

.







.

.

M and along the boundary using the identity diffeomorphism. As an example, if M is the upper half plane then is the lower half plane and DM is the Riemann sphere. The double construction can be also performed on quadratic differentials; a quadratic differential a on M provides a quadratic differential on For example, if the quadratic differential a on the upper half plane = {z Im z O} can be written as a(z)dz ® dz, then the quadratic differential I

on the lower half plane H_ = {z Im z O} can be written ® It is easy to see that a real along ÔM implies and real along the two quadratic differentials a and agree on Then they = define a quadratic differential Va on DM. The map a Va is an injective I

R-linear map, V : QEIM(M) Q(DM), whose image D(QaM(M)) in Q(DM) can be viewed as a "real form" of the C—vector space Q(DM). Equivalently,

Q(DM) can be viewed as the "complexification" of QaM(M). The double construction provides an injective smooth map in T(M) T(DM). The map : DM —+ DM which permutes M with induces an antiholomorphic involution on the complex analytic manifold T(DM), whose fixed points set of in at * is an injective identifies to the image of in. The differential

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

map

199

and

:

a real form of

is a complexification of

Equivalently,

Define 'ØM :

is

by:

®

'ØM(v,a) :=

Note that hence

is an

is a real form of map.

)

which is a C—duality map,

Proof of Proposition 1.1. We will first prove Proposition 1.1 for compact Riemann surfaces with punctures and ÔM =

0.

If 1' be a real analytic curve and X(f)a denotes the subspace of X(f) consisting of real analytic vector fields. It is not hard to see that X(fla is dense in X(fl. Also, it is not hard to see that the set of real analytic curves is dense in the space of smooth curves. Since both sides of the equality claimed in Proposition 1.1 are continous in F and v it suffices to verify the equality for real analytic curves and vector fields in X(f')a. Let M be a Riemann surface, U_, M two open sets and 'p : U —+ be an analytic isomorphism so that the quotient space obtained by identifying x E U ço(x) E is a Riemann surface M (see Fig. 3 below).

Figure 3.

Let ii be a holomorphic line bundle on M and following Mayer—Vietoris sequence

=

p*(11).

We have the

D. Burghelea and C. Constaniinesctt

200

H'(U : = U_ = U. To a curve 1' in M and U an open neighborhood of F, (for example a tubular neighborhood analytically isomorphic to a corona),one can associate the Riemann surface M obtained from M1 by gluing two copies of U, 1+ cf one as a neighborhood U_ of .T'_, the other as a neighborhood where iiIU denotes the restriction of ii to

Fig. 4.

Figure 4. E Let U_ be a smooth family of analytic isomorphisms (—e, e), po = id. By gluing U to along one obtains a smooth family of Riemann surfaces which can be interpreted as a smooth path in the Teichmüller space T(M). The tangent to this path at t = 0 determines and it is determined by the holomorphic vector field v = on U. Kodaira— :

t=o

Spencer theory interprets this vector field (the tangent to the above path ) as an element in H'(M; O((ic 0 a)')); this element is exactly 5(v) with .5 the boundary homomorphism in the Mayer—Vietoris exact sequence associated to and =

A Closed Simple Curue on a Riemann Surface

201

Proposition 1.1 will be obtained from the following observations:

0.1. If 1' is real analytic then X(f)a = {v E X(f) v tangent to F },

where

X(F) denotes the space of germs of holomorphic vector fields at F.

0.2. X(F)a is a "real form" of X(F), or equivalently, X(F) is the complexification of X(f')a. Consequently there exists a unique C—linear map

DL X(F) which extends the II(—linear map

DL: X(F)a 0.3. For an open neighborhood U of F, F C U C M\{pi,.. ,pk}, the following diagram is commutative

/

X(F)

—p

\KS

H°(U; O(ic')) = H°(U, O((k 0

—L

H'(M, O((K 0

In this diagram H°(U; O(K')) = H°(U, O((K 0 c)—')) identifies to the

space X(U) of holomorphic vector fields on U and the arrow X(U) X(F) associates to the vector field X(U) the germ it represents.

0.4. The diagram 0H0(M;O(ic®2

jid H'(M, O((ic 0

where f

represents

0H0(A?; O(ic®2 0

—p H°(U;O(k)) 152

\fr /jC

—p H'(A?; O(k))

the integration of 1—forms on 1' and

resp.

represent the boundary homomorphisms in the Mayer—Vietoris sequences for the line bundles ic®2 0 ii respic.

In order to verify the equality stated in Proposition 1.1 for F real analytic and V E X(F)a choose a tubular neighborhood U of F analytically isomorphic to

Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

D.

X(U). On this neighborhood we have a corona so that v is represented by Since in this coordinate the the holomorphic coordinate z. Write i =

quadratic differential a can be written as a(z)dz 0 dz, a(z) holomorphic, the commutativity of the diagrams in 0.3 and 0.4 implies

=

=

f which is the equality we wanted.

The above considerations can be extended to close multiple curves, for example 11= f'1 U with f'1 and f2 two disjoint oriented simple closed curves on M. In this case = X(11) x X(12) = and the equality stated in Proposition 1.1 becomes <

V2,

a) =

Im (7

a(wi(O))dO

+7

2a(w2(O))

dO.

If ÔM 0, one uses the double construction DM of M. The curve 1' E M gives rise to the double curve 11= 1' II The commutativity of the diagram —p

jjn

T(M)

jin

+

Diff (F) —p T(DM) where jn(p)e = (p, p) and the remark above imply Proposition 1.1 in full generality.

Proof of Corollary 1. If 1' is homotopically trivial then it bounds a disc D. There is no nonzero holomorphic differential on D which is real on ÔD = 1', hence n(f) = 0. Choose V a p—dimensional smooth manifold in Diff (1'), so that DL : T2d(V) surjective. The maximal rank theorem implies that is a neighborhood of * in T(M). 0

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

203

Proof of Corollary 2. The set of quadratic differentials is a finite dimensional vector space and the set of trajectories of a quadratic differential has dimension

1. Elementary considerations of point-set topology imply Corol-

0

lary2.

II. In Introduction we have described the map T(M) which associates to an element with p E and = (p, o: [0,1] = id, and the = p, the Riemann surface diffeomorphism —+ M. Notice that: :

0.1. The map

induces a diffeomorphism (complex analytic isomorphism

ifôM=O) T(M). and the diagram

The curve 1' lies also in

pM'

A..j'

with

=



is commutative.

Let U: M —+ M' be a diffeomorphism and 1" = u(fl; u induces the diffeomorphism : T(M) T(M') and induces the isomorphism :

defined by conjugation with has the following commutative diagram

1"

1'.

If u is holomorphic one

T(M) .tu*

,t.iiI,

where M1 :=

and Mp'

:

will use the following notations:

In the remaining of this section we

D. Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

204

Cr := {z E {z

Cr,r'

E

r

IzI},

CIrIzI
f the Riemann surface obtained from Cr,r' by with p E identifying retO to

C r,r;cp

Cr,r';o := {Cr,rl;Rewith R0 the rotation of angle O}

8' := Let

8'

: Ci,r;o

x

be the map defined by

/1 /

fr,O(Z)= (\_(%argz+O(\

r—1 )), r—1 ) and let T denote the circle of radius 1 when regarded on the r > 1,0 E Let w be identifies C, ,r;O to 8' x Riemann surface C, ,r;O• The map the identification of T(8' x Si) to the upper half plane H provided by the two x 8' Z) represented by 8' x p and q x For canonical generators of H' R> 1, let £R be the composition 2ir

Duff

f*

+ (Si)

T(C1,R;O)

X

Si)

H

Notice also that:

0.2.

is

given by: w1(T =

x

+ iy) =

(C1,e2lry;_2irx

,

Example 1 will follow from Lemmas 2.1, 2.2 and Remark 2.3 below:

Lemma 2.1.

£R(Diff(51)) C

and

E

implies p is a rotation.

Lemma 2.2. that

For any -r E H±( = 'r.

log R) there exists (p,

Remark 2.3. The only "trajectories" homotopic to 1' on

E

(51)

so

are the circles

{ZEC1,rIIZIp, Lemmas 2.1, 2.2 and Remark 2.3 imply that Example 1 is true for M = Cir;o

and 1' = F. In view of 0.1 Example 1 is true for M = Ci,r;w, and 1' = Notice that for any pair (M, F) with M a Riemann surface and 1' a smooth oriented simple closed curve, homotopically nontrivial, one can find a conformal

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

205

representation of M1 on Ci,r for some r, and therefore an analytic isomorphism M so thatT = i(f). Then in view of 0.2 Example (p E 1 is true in the stated generality.

Proof of Lemma 2.1. Suppose = x + iy with — 2irx =

£R((p,

= R.

8

so that

Then there exists an analytic isomorphism a C1,R;w fT,o

a.

T(M) is given in Introduction.

The definition of

Clearly a induces an analytic isomorphism

a:

Tnt C1,R\a1(1')

Tnt Ci,r\T'.

The following considerations will permit us to use the holomorphic map a in order to derive Lemma 2.1. Given an open set U in the complex plane and u : U —+ a smooth function,

let

=

-

and D(u) =

be the flux (1—form) and the divergence (2—form) of u. a holomorphic map, U and V open sets in C then cb(u . D(u. b) = b*Du; in addition, if u is harmonic then çb(u) JR defined by consider the harmonic function u0 C\O u0(z) =

If b

b) is

:V

—+

U is

= b* (cb(u)) and closed. We will

log I z

log R

and notice that for any curve 1' C C1,R homotopic to C1 we have

= 2ir/log

f An orientented circular piece L set {(cos ,\,

sin

I

with

a < ,\

of C1 = {z

b} and

R}. Put

I

Izi =

of C1 consists

a radial arc L'0

v(L) = (b — a) if the set {z = A the orientation "from a to b" and —(b — a) otherwise. Let 1

1} consists of the L

of

is endowed with

fl be a

collec-

tion of simple oriented arcs in C1,R whose boundaries are contained in 3(C1,R) and suppose that their union is a subset of an oriented simple closed curve 1' consists of radial arcs . homotopic to C1 (see Fig. 5) and that T'\ U

D. Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

206

and oriented circular pieces, L1,.

.

.

,

L3.

Such a collection

will be called a

C-curve. For such collection (C-curve), we have:

f

+

1

log R

E

= logR

In particular:

if >2v(Lj)=O

then

f

Figure 5.

Suppose U C C1,R and V C Ci,r are two open sets, a : U isomorphism and U: U R a harmonic map so that:

V an analytic

1) Cl,R\U &id Ci,r\V have measure zero, and for all but finitely many t, is finite.

2) u

is bounded.

Then: (*)

lilt

with equality if the vector field grad u restricted to nt, are collinear. field to

andthe normal vector

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

207

Indeed, u = u0 a is harmonic and

f cb(u)=f represents the length element on

where

Ci

By Schwarz inequality we have

(j

=

2irt,

with equality only when for almost all t, the vector field grad u and nt are collinear along

The inequality (*) follows in view of the fact that

f

D(u)

=

IU

Ilgradull2dst)

Suppose the set a(Ct) is a C — curve. Then

f

çb(u)=

f

a(Cj)

and

JD(u)

=

JD(uo) = 2ir/log r,

hence

f

r)2dt

2w/log

Hence log

R

log r.

If a is obtained from the analytic isomorphism a a(Ct)

is

:

then collinear with the

C1R(p

a C-curve. The equality also implies that grad u

is

D. Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

208

vector field n which in the cartesian coordinates z = x + iy is given by n = (_____

Vx2+Y2)

Hence there exists t(x, y), t : U

This implies

=

IR,

so that gradu =

Since u is harmonic then

=

0; therefore t(x, y) is constant. Then the holomorphic map a should satisfy log Ia(z)I = A log Izi (A constant). Since a should send C1 to C1 and CR to

CR,a(z)=etOzforsomeO. 0 Proof of Lemma 2.2. Let c :=

c := retO with 1)2 + 4r sin2 and denote by: and 0 E (0, 2ir]. Clearly Ic — 112 re i'M := the circle 1'm := the circle tangent at 1 to C1 and passing through and passing through —crc, cf Fig. 6. tangent at c to and = (r —

Figure 6.

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

209

the centre of i'm iS L Then:

the centre of i'M is (12.)c the radius of i'm 15 the radius of i'M is

This implies that the multiplication with the complex number c sends i'm to 1'M•

Denote by

the straight line passing through the two centres, z1,z2 := (the intersection z3, z4

with FM) =

(the intersection of

= arg(c

where



±

with Fm)=

clreje ± 1 ±

1

1).

Consider the homographic transformation which maps z1, z2, z3, z4 into 1, —1, R, —R, respectively. Such transformation exists if the cross ratios of these four points coincide, i.e.

R+1 1+Rz3—z2z1—z4

()

R+R 1+1

z3—z4

With z1,z2,z3,z4 as given we obtain

(R±1)2



(r±1)2

4R



4r



and then

((r+1)2

(**)

i) —

(R±i)2

r

rete _112

R

Since R> 1 we have

(R±1)2

-

R

(r+1)2



(r—1)2

r

r

and then

(r+1)2



(R±1)2

(r—1)2

R

r

<

-

r

-

Ic—li2

r

210

Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

D.

hence

0<

r

R

Then it is clear that there exists so that (**) is satisfied. Therefore there on the real axis exists the homographic transformation T which applies and i'm in C1 and i'M in CR. Notice that the multiplication by the complex number c, := cz sends 1'm to i'M and therefore the C —+ C, map p defined by the formula ço(z) = *T' (c. T(z)) sends C1 to CR. Let D be the domain bounded by 1'm and i'M and let Dmc be the Riemann surface obtained from D by identifying i'm to i'M via the diffeomorphism Dmc = z2 generated by where is the equivalence relation z1 = z2 = cz1. The homographic transformation T gives an analytic isomorphism

T: Consider the composition C1,R;(p

T

Si X S i

Proposition 2.2 is completed once one constructs [0, 1] —÷ so that = id, = p and T homotopic to To construct we start with an arbitrary homotopy [0,1] —+ (S') with (0) = id, = p. Notice that h = T and might not be homotopic but : S1 x S1 —+ S1 x S' induces in homology H1 (S' x S1 : Z) = Z Z :

:

the homomorphism

.

deg/3 = —n, and regard Replace

with

[0,1]

Choose

as

:

/3: S'

SU(1) C

so that

with j3(0) = 13(1) = id.

[0,1]

DiP(S') defined by I

/3(2t)

0t<1/2

l&o(2t—1) 1/2t< 1 We leave to the reader to check that T is homotopic to constructed so that = retO. El

We have

Remark 2.4. It is well known that there is only one (up to multiplication with

a complex number) quadratic differential on and the only trajectories are either 1 < p < r, or the curves represented by the radia

{AcosO, AsinOIO< A
A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

Clearly only C,,'s are homotopic to C1.

III. Notice first that for M so we can suppose that

211

0

S' x [0,1], the map is defined on

factors through —+

:

(1, oo).

Let R> 1 and 1


Lemma 3.1. r = £R,p(P) R with equality only for p rotation. E Lemma 3.2. There exists a smooth family (t E [p, oo) with cop = id), so that £R,p((Pt) as a function of t establishes a homeomorphism

between [p,oo) and [R,oo). Let

=

where M =

C1,R,

and let T denote the curve C,, when

viewed as a curve in

For any Riemann surface M diffeomorphic to S1 x [0, 1] and curve 1' homotopically nontrivial there exists p E (1, oo), p E and

Remark 3.3.

so that w(f) =

the analytic isomorphism w: M —÷

Proof of Lemma 3.1. The analytic isomorphism (conformal representation) induces the holomorphic map

a: C1,R;p,(p —4

a: U =

Tnt Ci,r\a(fl.

(Tnt

We recognize here the setting presented in the proof of Proposition 2.1. We conclude in a similar way that log R log r, and in the case of equality that a (Mj = mt Ci M11 = Tnt restricted to each component of Int(Ci R) is a rotation. In the case of equality a extends to

= a rotation. Let

and

=

?i

= M1 U = 1M11. Since co

Zij

Proof of Lemma 3.2. Let p E (1, oo),

C,, then co is

E [p, oo) and be the homographic transformation which sends p, 1, —1, into 1, —1. One can easily see that

* *)

+ 1) —

=



(p2

+

D. Burghelea and C. Constantinescu

212

Figure 7.

that is a strictly decreasing function and in fact a diffeomorphism onto represents conformally between [p, oo) and p]. Notice that A simple calculation of the derivative with respect to

shows

the domain D1 bounded by C1 and the circle

=

1=

cf Fig. 7. Let at a+f;(_P), and passing through and be the homographic transformation which leaves the real axis invariant and on the domain D11 bounded by F and represents Put = centered

Claim:

is strictly increasing and provides a homeomorphism between [p,oo) and [R,oo).

sends R, p, —p, —R into r, Indeed, —r, respectively, and the equality of the cross ratios of the two systems gives

R2+p2 2Rp The equality (* * *) gives

r2

where

=



and R—

+ 1) — 2pcr

A Closed Simple Curve on a Riemann Surface

213

which implies that r is the solution of the equation T

2 —

R2 + p2

—1

R

+ 1) — 2pcr

+

— —

The claim then follows.

Finally one construct the diffeomorphisms SOt by the formula cot(X)

Clearly, c°p = id.

=

x E

0

Proof of Remark 3.3. One denotes the components of M1 by M1 and M11

with wj(f) = C,, and one chooses the conformal representation wj M1 —+ and wjj : M11 One defines by w7/ OWj 1' —÷ 1'. Clearly Lemmas 3.1 and 3.2 imply Example 2 for M = C1,R and F = C,,, and Remark 2.3 combined :

with 0.1 and 0.2 in Section II implies the result for arbitrary homotopically nontrivial curves.

0

References [1]

[2]

L. Bers, Finite dimensional Teichmuller spaces and generalisations Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 5 (1981) 131—172. D. Burghelea, T. Kappeler, P. McDonald and L. Friedlander, On the functional

logdet and..., J. [3]

K. Kodaira, Complex manifolds and deformation of complex structure, SpringerVerlag

[4]

[5] [6]

Funct. Anal. 120 (1994) 440—466.

(1986).

P. Painlevé, Sur les lignes singuliéres des fonctions analytzques, Ann. Fac. Sci. Toulouse. 2 (1887). K. Strebel, Quadratic differentials, Springer-Verlag (1984). S. Wolpert, Cut and paste deformations of Riemann surfaces, Ann. Acd. Sci. Fenn. AT Math. 13 (1988) 401—413.

D. Burghelea Dept. of Math. OSU Columbus, OH 49210 USA

C. Constantinescu ETH- Zentrum CH 8092 Zurich Switzerland

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 215-240) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

ABOUT CASES OF EQUALITY BETWEEN THE p-MODULE AND THE p-CAPACITY PETRU CARAMAN

Abstract

A condenser is a triple of sets (Eo, E1, D), where

D is

n-space RTL, or of its one-point compactification

and

a domain of Euclidean E0, E1 are arbitrary sets _n — such that E0, E1 C D (D), where E(E) is the closure with respect to Rn(RnL). Let E1, D) be the p-module of the arc family r(E0, E1, D) joining E0 and E1 in D, while E1, D) the p-capacity of the condenser (Eo, E1, D) (p > 1). < In general, (p > 1), where F0,F1 are closed sets (P. Caraman [6]). Continuing from our previous research, we establish several cases of equality between p-module and p-capacity of a condenser.

_n

In this paper, we continue to establish cases of equality between the n p-capacity of two sets E0, E1 C D relatively to D and the p-module of the family r(E0, E1, D) of the arcs joining E0 and E1 in D (i.e. such that C D), where D is a domain of R"1 (one-point cornfl Eo, 7 fl 0, n pactification of the Euclidean n-space and E(E) means the closure of E in We shall use the notations E, E0, E1 for arbitrary sets, while F,F0,F1 for closed sets.

Definition 1. An arc is the homeomorphic image of the open segment (a, b). The p-module of an arc family r is

Mpr=inffp"clm, p>1, 215

P.

216

Cararnan

pdH' 1 V'y E 1'}, m is the n-dimensiona! Lebesgue measure and H' the !inear Hausdorff measure. If = n, = is cal!ed modu!e of r. where

= {p:

—p

[0,

oo]; Bore! measurab!e and

n

Definition 2. The p-capacity of E0, E1 C D C E1, D) = inf

re!ative!y to D is

p> 1,

f

uEU D

where U = {u: D U

E0 U

—p

!ocafly Lipschitz,

[0,1]; u continuous,

uIEo = 0, uIE1 = 1} and Vu is the gradient of u.

In what follows, after some pre!iminary resu!ts about lower bounds for the E1, D) < oo and also p-modu!e of a condenser, or some cases when cases of strict inequa!ity between the p-modu!e and the p-capacity, continuing our previous research, we estab!ish severa! cases of equa!ity between the p-modu!e and the p-capacity of a condenser.

Proposition 1. r c

p> 1 (B. Fug!ede [7],

rk

Theorem 1 a, b). n

n

Proposition 2. E0, E1 C D1 C C D2), p> 1 (P. Caraman [5], Lemma 10). n

Proposition 3. F0, F1 CD C

E1, D1)

E1,

F1, D), p> 1

F1, D)

(P. Caraman [6], Theorem 1).

Proposition 4. If K C S(xo, R0) is a cap, F0, F1 C K and F0 fl F1 = M01R0)F(F0,F1,K) = 2_ where

Proposition 5. E0,E1 C S(xo,Ro) (p >

p-module of F

with

respect to 5,

then

+ (J. Väisä!ä [11], Theorem 10.2).

=mB and

S(xo, R0)]

0,

1)

and E0 fl

where

Ei =

0

MF =

=

t2)(')/(P1)dt]1P and equality holds for E0 = {a}, E1 = points of S(so, R0) (P. Caraman [5], Theorem 3).

is

the

+ {b} opposite

About Cases of Equality

Lemma 1. points

217

E1 C S(xo, R0) nonvoid with E0 uE1 consisting of at least two

M:(xo)Ro)r[Eo,El,s(xo,Ro)] where

=

0

for p

< n — 1. There

are opposite points of S(xo,

Proof.

1

is equality in (1)

if E0 = {a},

(1)

= {b}

Ro).

By the same argument as in Proposition 4, we may assume that

S(xo,Ro) =

1/2). Choose Yo E E0, Yi E E1 and suppose Yo E1,y1 S(e /2 1/2) F, 1/2) does not change the value of E0. Since a rotation of

According to the proof of the preceding two we may suppose that Yo = propositions and on account of Proposition 1, we obtain

s where

E E2 (i = 0, 1), implying (1) in this case. Now, consider E E2 (i = 0, 1) (Yo Yi), without the restrictive condition y2

E1_2 (i = 0, 1) (Yo Yi). Then, arguing as in the first part of the proof, with E= (i = 0, 1), we obtain (1) also in the general case. n

Proposition 6. Suppose E0, E1 C D C are such that E0 fl every sphere S(r) (0 < a < r < b) meets both E0 and E1. If D {x: a < lxi
p

n.

= 0 and A(a,b) =

(2)

There is equality in (2) if D = A(a,b) and E0,E1 are the components of L fl A(a, b), L being a line through 0 (P. Caraman [5], Theorem 4).

Remark. In Theorems 3 and 4, corresponding to the preceding two propositions, instead of "(p > 1)" and "(p n)" respectively, "(n — 1 < p < n) or (p > n)" was written, but the statements are still valid for "(p> 1)".

P. Caraman

218

Theorem 1. If E2

n

0 (i = 0,1; 0< a < r

points V r

exists x0 E R'2 such that S(xo, r) fl < b),S(xo,r) n U E1) consists of at least two A(xo, a, b) = {x: a < Ix — I
E0, E1 C D

(a, b) and D

C

there

flj)

p



n,

pn,

b

= 0 (1 < p < n — 1). It is equal if D = A(xo, a, b) and E0, E1 are the components of L fl A(xo, a, b), L being a line through x0. In particular, if E2 = F2 (i = 0, 1) (i.e. they are supposed to be closed), we have where



a

Proof. The same argument as in the preceding proposition, where we use the preceding lemma instead of Proposition 5, while (3) is a direct consequence of Proposition 3. n

Proposition 7. E0, E1 C D C R72 connected, non-degenerate, E0 and such that nDnR'2 0 =

fl

=

0

=

n) (P. Caraman [5], Theorem 5).

00 (p

Proposition 8.

,F =

C F2 C

=

(p> 1) (W. Ziemer [12], Lemma 2.3). n

Theorem 2. E0, E1 C D C R'2 connected and non-degenerate such that E0 fl E1

n and there exist x0 E E0 fl

00

Ei

=

fl

D

fl

R'2 and r0 >

0 such

(4)

that

1


1
219

About Cases of Equality where

I

1
10,

1
if D = A(xo,0,ro) and E0,E1 are the components ofLflA(xo,0,ro), or the closure of these components.

Proof. Suppose first that there exist F2 C E2 (i = 0, 1) connected, F0flF1 =

0 (i = and there is r0 > 0 with B(xo,ro) C D, such that S(xo,r) fl E1, D) = oo by the definition of the p-capacity, 0,1) V r E (0, ro), then so that from Proposition 1, using the same argument as in Proposition 7, we deduce that

=

= oo, p n

implying (4) in this case, while if 1


=

= lim MDI' F0, F1, A k—boo

— —

\

k

ro")

j

lim k—boo

— —

1

p

n,p n—p r0

n—p

implying (5) in this case.

Let us consider now the general case and choose x0 E E0 fl Ei fl D fl Since E0, E1 are connected and non-degenerate, there are two arcs C E2 (i = 0, 1) with an endpoint x0. If there exist two disjoint subarcs C with the endpoint x0, then the sets F2 = (i = 0, 1) satisfy the conditions of the case considered above and relations (4) and (5) were established in the first part of the proof. If this does not happen, it follows that 'Yo and

have infinitely many

common points in any neighbourhood of x0, then there are two possibilities: either there exists another point x1 E D being a common endpoint of two disjoint subarcs of 'Yo, 'yl (and such a case was considered above), or there is fl D fl an arc C 'Yo fl But then, let us choose a point x1 and let us consider the subarcs 'h C with a common endpoint x1 such that

P.

220

Caraman

and there exists r0 > 0 n E1, in particular, C so that S(xo,r) 0 (i = 0,1) Vr (0,ro). Then, by the same argument as above, we deduce that = 0. Since

fl

C

= 00,

= 00,

p

n

also in this case, while if 1


(rr'

= =



n—p

The case of equality is a consequence of the preceding theorem. n

Theorem 3. If E0, E1 C D C R'2 are connected, there exists xo E R'2 such that S(xo,r)flE2 0 (i = 0,1; 0< a 0 such that I 00

=

(oo,

1


pn,

(6)


About Cases of Equality

221

U consists of at least two points V r e (0, b0), so that, by Theorem 1, we obtain again (6), as desired.

and S(x3, r) fl

n

Corollary. If E0, E1 C D C R'2 have by a component such that S(xo, r) fl 0 (i = 0, 1; 0 < a < r < b), then the E conclusions of the preceding theorem hold. n

Theorem 4. E0, E1 C R'2 connected and non-degenerate, oo EE0

n fl

(7)

and there exists R0 > 0 such that 00

=

E1

E1,

,

(p—n)R0

(8)

Finally, 00 =

n

n

=

= (p—n)R0 'p—n'

if D = CB(Ro) and F0, F1 are the components of L fl CB(R0). In particular, if fl fl R'2 0, then

=

=

p>n—1. Proof. Indeed,

if E0 flE1

fl

(9)

R'2 = 0, there exists R0 > 0, such that 5(R) fl n

n

(i = 0,1) V R > R0 since oo E E0 Ei and the preceding theorem holds with a = R0, b = Rk, x0 = 0 and A(xo,a,b) = A(0,Ro,Rk), and there is such O

fl

a sequence {Rk}, with so that, on account of Propositions 1, Rk = 3, 8 and the definition of the p-capacity,

222

P.

= urn

> —

n—

n

=

00 =

1


= 10,



Rk

lim 2

log — = 00,



k—.oo

(



p

n—

urn

2Pb k

n



p 1

1

n

Caraman



= n,

p>

— (p —

implying (7), (8) and the case of equality. If there exists x0 E Eo fl Ei fl R7' and two unbounded disjoint arcs (i = 0,1) with an endpoint xo, C then by the same argument as in the first part of the proof, we obtain (7), (8) and the case of equality. Next, if there exists a sequence {Rk} such that S(xo, Rk)fl(EOUE1) = {Xk} (k = 1,2,.. .), then V k, there are two disjoint arcs with an endpoint Xk such that S(Xk, C C 0, hence S(Xk, R) n (E0 U E1) consists of at least two points V R E (0, Xk — x0 I) and since the radius Rk = Ixk — I may be taken as large as one wishes, arguing as above, we again obtain (7), (8) and the case of equality.

If S(xo, R)fl(E0UE1) consists of at least two points V R > 0, then we are in the hypotheses of Finally, in order to establish (9), let xo

Theorem 1 with a = 0 and b = R as large as one wishes, implying (9) in this case. If there is another point with this property, (9) again holds. If there exists a sequence {Rk } such that S(xo, Rk) fl (Eo U E1) = {Xk }, then as above, we consider successively pairs of disjoint arcs where C E0 is supposed to join x0 to Xk, while C E1 is supposed to join Xk and {oo}. Then, each (k = 1,2,...) consists of at least two points and relation (E0 U S(Xk, Tk) fl as large as one wishes, implying (9) also in this (6) holds with b0 = Ixk — case, as desired. By the same argument as in the preceding theorem, we obtain

Corollary 1. In the hypotheses of the preceding theorem, V R> =

=

= 00, CB(R)] (p —

n

— 1

R0,


p> n.

About Cases of Equality ...

Corollary 2. If E0,

223

have an unbounded component, then the conclusions of the preceding corollary and theorem hold. E1 c RT'

Corollary 3. Eo, E1 C RT' connected and unbounded such that Eo fl Ei

fl

RT'

=

=

p>n—1.

(10)

From Proposition 1, Theorem 2 and the preceding one, we obtain

Corollary 4. If E0, such that

fl

RT' have by a non-degenerate component 0 and by an unbounded one, then (10) holds.

E1 C

fl RT'

n

Lemma 2. E0,E1 C

n


0

fl

n

p> 1.

n

Proof. From the condition E0 fl = 0, it follows that at least one of the sets E0, E1 is bounded. Suppose it is E0. Then, let us denote d = d(E0, E1) and choose

po(x) =

ifxEEo(d)—Eo,

d

otherwise,

(0

where E0 (d) = {x: d(x, E0) < d}. Clearly, Po E F[F(E0, E1,

so that

= mEo(d)- mE0

as desired.

Definition 3. An arc family ['2 (denoted

F2)

Proposition 9. rem ic).

V

E

['2

is

said to be minorized by an arc family Fi such that C

['2, there exists an arc

p> 1 (B. Fuglede [7], Theo-

P.

224

Caraman

From Proposition 1 and the preceding one, we get the

Corollary.

C

and

Proposition 10. F0, F1

p>

=

I'2

C RlL compact and F0 fl F1

=

1.

0

=

=

=

p> 1

(P. Caraman [5], Corollary 1 of Theorem 1). S(R), A(r, R)] = Proposition 11. r
Proposition 12. p 0 Borel measurable, p: [c, dl rectifiable,

c < h'(t)I

—÷ [0,

-y: [a, b] —÷

d V t E [a, b]

r I

p(IxI)IdxI /

p(u)du

JVr(a)I

(J. Väisälä [11], Theorem 5.7, p. 15).

Theorem 5. x0 E R72, r0 1 ro), S(xo, R0), A(xo, r0, R0)]

= wn—1

-1 —



wn_i n—i

P

fl.

(log Proof. In order to simplify the argument, we may suppose (without loss of

generality) that xo = 0. From Propositions 2, 3, 10 and Corollary of Propositions 1 and 9, we obtain

About Cases of Equality

225

S(R0),

=

S(R0),

<

S(R0), A(ro, R0)]

=

S(Ro), A(ro, R0)]

S(Ro), Rn],

which, on account of Proposition 11, establishes the theorem in the case p n. For p = n, V p E F{r[S(r0), S(R0), A(ro, R0)]}, applying Holder's inequality, we obtain

(jRo PdT)

1

=

(f:°

(JR0

<JRO

1R0

= (log TO

TO

T

Tçj

TO

hence, çRo

1

I



JTO

(log

and integrating over the unit sphere,

f

A(TO,RO)

so

=

f

PnTn_1dT)

S

n—I

(log

TO

that

Mr[S(r0),S(R0),A(r0,R0)] = > —

inf

I

pEF{f[S(To),S(Ro),A(To,Ro)]} JA(TO,RO)

wn_1

(log

In order to establish also the opposite inequality, let us consider the function 1

forxEA(ro,Ro),

po(x)= 0,

forxA(ro,Ro),

P. Caraman

226

where r = lxi and A(ro, R0) = A(O,ro, R0). On account of the preceding proposition, V 'y E R0

I

dr

Po(X)dSf

I

TO

TO

allowing us to conclude that P0 E F{r[S(ro), S(R0), A(ro, R0)]}, so that

f 1R0



iTO

1R0



is

— (log

(log

f

=

dm

(log & TO

\ dr

iTO



— (log

establishing also the case p = n of our theorem, as desired.

Proposition 13.

...

F21

and F01 fl = 0 (J. Hesse [9], Theorem 3.3).

CDC

=

,

(i = 0,1)

p>1

=

Proposition 14. F0, F1 C

and F0 fl Fi =

0

=

=

p>l (P.

Caraman [5], Corollary 2 of Theorem 1).

Proposition 15. E2 C E C D C

E1, D) <

RlL (i = 0, 1)

D) (p> 1) (P. Caraman [3], Lemma 6).

Proposition 16. (P.

= {y C

= {

Caraman [5], Theorem 20).

pn.

Theorem 6. Proof.

Clearly,



R'2)

tion 9 and of the preceding proposition, 0

(p n), as desired.

so

that, on account of ProposiR'2) x, R'2) =

About Cases of Equality

...

227

Theorem 7.

1
pn. Proof. The conclusions of the theorem are a direct consequence of the preceding proposition and of the definition of the p-capacity [because we have at the same time u(cX)) = 0 and u(cX)) = 1 since F0 = R72, F1 = and u is supposed to be continuous on R1L U F1 = so that we have R'2) =

Corollary. =

=

=

=

R'2)

=

R'2)

=

R'2)

1
E1


=

bounded and E0 fl

U

=

0

n).

Proposition 1, the preceding two theorems and lemma, it follows

that LVLpL

=

+

U

+ +

n

+

=

Proposition 17. (V.

Maz'ja [10].)


1
{

n,

228

P.

Caraman

From Propositions 14, 15 and the preceding one, we obtain the

Corollary. F C

compact

=

=

pn. 18. If E0 fl

is a superficial domain of the sphere S(xo, R), E0, E F[r(E0, E1, K)] and there exists a spherical cap of S(xo, R) such that K fl E2 0 (i = 0, 1), then

Proposition

E1 C KC

P> 1

fS(xo,R)

(P. Caraman [5], Corollaries 1 and 2 of Proposition 8). Remark. In Corollary 2 of our paper [5], we write "p E F[I'(E0, E1, K)]" instead of "p E F{I'[E0, E1, S(xo, R)]}".

As a consequence of the preceding proposition, we get

Lemma 4. E0,E1 C K C S(xo,ro) and

=

E0 fl

0

P> 1. Lemma 5. If E0,E1 such

that

F{r[E0 n lemma,

C B(xo,ro),E0flE1 = 0

0 (i

fl

p E n

0,1; 0< a < r

and

E S(xo,ro)

there


fl B(xo,ro)]} hence, fl

B(xo,ro)]},

then,

E

from the preceding

About Cases of Equality

...

229

/ dr

Ja

1b

J

fl B(xo,ro)]dr

n

fl

=



p

n,

/ dr

Ja

f

&

flB(xo,ro)]dr

,bd

I — r =

Ja

b

log —,

a

p=n

hence, taking the infimum over

we obtain

(11).

Definition 4. D is said to be rn-connected at E ÔD if m is the least integer of such that for which there are arbitrarily small neighbourhoods fl D consists of m components. D is rn-smooth of order p> 1 at E ÔD if: 10 D > 0 and a neighbourhood rn-connected at and 2° there exist a constant and if is an arbitrary such that flD consists of m components , there is a neighbourhood neighbourhood of contained in such C E0, E1 C (k = 1,.. m) are that E2 fl 0 (i = 0,1). If m = 1, the corresponding connected and E2 fl If D is rn-smooth of order p at each point D is called smooth of order p at of a set E C ÔD, then D is called rn-smooth of order p on E. In particular, if p = n, we get J. Hesse's [8] definition of a domain rn-smooth at or on E. . ,

Lemma 6. B(xo, ro) is smooth of order p n on S(xo, ro).

E S(xo,ro),U = = = (0 < Choose E0, E1 C B(xo, ro) connected and such that r3 < r2 < r1 < r0). E2 fl 9V, E2 fl 9V' 0 (i = 0,1), then on account of the preceding lemma, in Proof. Consider

230

P.

Caraman

order to prove that B(xo, ro) is smooth of order p n, it is enough to observe that B(xo, ro) is locally connected on S(xo, R0) and to choose 1



P

fl

1

1

p

\



(12)

r2 r3

Proposition 19. Let C C

p=n. be an arbitrary circular cone with the vertex

0<

and E0,E1 cC connected and

a


n,

p=n.

a

(P. Caraman [5], Theorem 18.)

By the same argument as in the preceding proposition, we obtain (X), an open cone C with vertex Lemma 7. If there exist E ÔD, a, b) C D and E0, E1 C C fl a, b) connected where such that C fl

0
b

p

n,

p=n.

Lemma 8. If D is locally connected at E ÔD and there is a cone C C D with vertex then D is smooth of order p n at Proof. With U, V, V' as in Lemma 6, E0, E1 C C connected and such that

E, n 9V, E2 fl 9V' 0 (i = 0, 1), then on account of the preceding lemma and of Proposition 1, in order to prove that D is smooth of order p n at it is given by (12) such that and enough to choose

Aboui Cases of Equality...

231

fl

'p11 rel="nofollow">

1

1



p—n

\ I

r2 r3

p>n

p=n.

Lemma 9. If a domain D C RT' is smooth of order p at (X), which is an isolated point of ÔD, then n —

1


n.

Proof. According_to the definition of a domain smooth of order p, let us denote U = CB(R0) C D, V = CB(R1), V' = CB(R), where CD C B(R0) and 0 < R0
— Rn),

n,

R


n, there exists V, there is V', corresponding to an R Hence, if n —

1

>0

p=n.

sufficiently

E1, V)

> 0) such that given large, such that

(even V

n



— 1


and

Mr(E0,E1,v) n since = 0 (1

n and E0, E1 are the components of x as k —+ x, then on account of Proposition 8 is the and Theorem 1, We

have to restrict ourselves to n — 1


= lim

k—icc

= lim

k-boo p — n

(__1



1

= (p —

P.

——

232

Cararnan

which tends to 0 as R1 is taken as large as one wishes, allowing us to conclude

that there is no > 0 so that, for an arbitrary V (corresponding to an arbitrary R1 > 0), there exists a corresponding V' (with an Rk sufficiently large), such that

Corollary. 1

If (X) is

an isolated point of ÔD, then D is smooth of order p (n —


Proposition 20. If a domain D C is smooth of order p at an isolated point e (9D) n then p> n (P. Caraman [5], Lemma 3).

Corollary. If

is an isolated point of ÔD, then D is smooth of order

p n at Lemma 10. E0,E1

=

E1,

=

E1,

n

n

E1, Rn), p> 1.

Proposition 21.

lo 1'n. (P. Caraman [5], Theorem 19.)

Example. E0 C S(Ro), F1 = 8(R1)

(Ro <

R1), E0 countable and dense in

8(R0) 0=

F1,

=

F1,

Fi,Rn)

=

F1,

=

F1,

=

F1,Rn)

F1,

=

F1,

= wn_1

1


wn_1

n—i' (loge)

p=n.

About Cases of Equality

...

233

Indeed, from Proposition 1 and the preceding one, we deduce that

next,

we observe that r(E0, F1,

= r(E0, F1,

where

F1,

U

is the family of the arcs joining E0 and F1 and meeting {cx}. Since T(E0, (Eo, F1, Rn), on account of Propositions 1, 2 and the preceding one, we obtain

F1,

+ =

= 0,

1
The rest of the proof is a direct consequence of the definition of the p-capacity, of Proposition 10 and Theorem 5. From the definition of the p-capacity, we deduce n

Lemma 11.

E1 C D C

p>



— U (Eo

fl D), E1 U

— (E1

fl D), D] =

1.

D — (E0 uE1) = Uk Ek, where Ek are the components

Let E0, E1 C D C

of D—(E0UE1),

= n

Lemma 12. E0,E1 cDC



E1, D) flD),E1 u(E1 flD),D}

p>1.

(13)

P.

234

Proof. If p-capacity,

n

n

E0 fl E1 fl D

Caraman

0, from the definition of the

0 or E0 fl E1

it follows that

E1, D)

u(E0 n D),E1 u(E1 fl D),D] =

=

UE?,D)

p>l, n

n

that we may assume E0 n = 0. Now, let us denote fl D = 0 and E0 fl the class of admissible functions for E1, D) by U(E0, E1, D) and let u E U(E0,E1,D) and so

1u(x), (1,

Since ui E U(E0 U in D, it follows that

f

D

=

E1 U

D), taking into account the continuity of u

+fintEr

f

+ fintE?

IVuV'dm=f =

f

IVuiI"dm

Vu1 "dm + f

Vu1 I"dm

+1intE? IVuiIPdm=fD E1 U E?, D),

U

hence, taking the infimum over all admissible u

E1, D)

U

But on account of Proposition 15,

E U(E0,

E1, D), we obtain

E1 U E?, D), p> 1. E1, D)

U

(14)

E1 U

which together with (14), yields

=

U

U E?,D), p> 1.

(15)

About Cases of Equality

...

235

By the same argument as above, we establish that n

U

(E0 n D),E1 U

n

fl D),D]

u(E1

1,

which, on account of (15) and of the preceding lemma, implies (13), as desired. n

Proposition 22. F0, F1 C D C

F0 fl F1 = 0 and D rn-smooth of order

p>l

=

(16)

(P. Caraman [4], Theorem 2).



Theorem

8.

rn-smooth

of

n F0, F1 C D C F0 fl = 0, (F0 U F1) fl D C order p> 1 on (F0 U F1) fl 3D

and D

(17)

Proof. If D C

then

D

fl R" =

D and (17) is a direct consequence of the

preceding proposition. If X E D, then from the hypotheses, X that (F0 U F1) fl ÔD = (Fo U F1) fl ô(D fl implying (17) also.

Corollary. F0, F1

C

D C

compact, F0 fl F1 = (17).

p>l on Proposition

23.

F0,F1 C D C

0

F0 U F1, so

and D rn-smooth of order

<

p> 1 (P. Caraman [6], Theorem 2). n

Theorem 9. F0, F1 C D C

F0 fl

=

0

and D rn-smooth of order p n

on(F0UF1)flôD = = Proof. If D C of

(16) and (17). If

then D fl E

= fl Rn).

n (18)

= D so that (18) is a direct consequence D, since F0 fl F1 = 0, then at least one of the sets

P. Caraman

F0,F1 is bounded, e.g. F0. Clearly, r(F0, F1, D then from Propositions 9, F1 C Corollary of Proposition 17, we deduce that <

n

+

n

+

1

and

= implying, in this case, on account of Propositions 2, 3, 22 and the preceding one,

=

=

n

if F1 = F1' U {oo} is bounded, on account of Propositions 1, 2, 15, 22, 23, Corollary of Proposition 1, 9 and Corollary of Proposition 17, we obtain

while

=

F1,D) = n

F1,D n

+

fl

=

F, D fl

hence (18) also holds in these last two cases. Let — (F0 uF1) = Uk where are the components of

=

0,

F1_,

= Uk

where

=

o,



(Fo U F1),

i

= And analogously, (F0

U F1),



(F0 U F1)

are the components of

About Cases of Equality

...

237

=

Proposition 24. F0, F1 C =

U

U

p> 1

=

U

U

p> 1

while F0,F1

(P. Caraman [5], Theorem 22).

Theorem 10. F0, F1 C

compact, connected and non-degenerate

=

=

UD0,F1

pn.

(19)

Proof. If F0 n F1 = 0, then from Proposition 10 and the preceding one, we obtain

=

=

p>

U Do,F1 U

1

hence and from Propositions 1 and 3, it follows that U

U

U

Do,Fi

U

p> 1

implying (19) for p> 1 in this case, while if F0 fl F1 0, Theorem 2, where on account of Propositions 1, 3 and 15, yields E2 = F2(i = 0,1), D = 00

=

= F1,

hence

U bo, F1 U D1 ,

p

n

and from Proposition 1, 00

=

implying (19) also.

M,,I'(Fo uD0,F1

p2 n

P.

238

Proposition 25. F0, F1 C

compact and F0 fl

=

0

uD0,F1

(P. Caraman [5], Corollary 3 of Theorem

26. F0,F1

= =

=

U Do,F1 U

Proposition

F1

Caraman

p> 1

22).

<

C !5 C

p> 1 (P. Caraman [6], Theorem 2). n

Theorem 11. F0, F1 C

n

connected, non-degenerate and F0 fl F1

=

= =

U D0,F1 U

=

U D0, F1 U

=

00

=

UD0,F1

pn. n

n

Proof. If F0

(20)

fl

F1

0, then F0

0 and Theorem 2 yields

fl F1 fl

=

=

pn which, on account

Suppose

and

of Propositions 1

n n F0 fl F1

and 15, implies (20).

n

=

0,

if F2= F2,

i=

0,

1, from Propositions 1, 3, 10, 24

25, we obtain

F1,

=

=

U D0, F1 U D1,

=

=

=

M,,I'(F0 U D0,F1 U

= implying (20) also.

F1,

U D0, F1 u

U D0,F1 U p

n

D1,

About Cases of Equality

...

239

n

Finally, let us consider also the case F0 compact and F1 =

F1

U 00. Then,

from Propositions 1, 14 and the Corollary of Proposition 17, we deduce that



n

=

n—

=

=

+ F1, hence

n

=

F1,

and on account of Propositions 1 and 24,

=

=

=

F1,

=

U Do, F1 U D1,

(21)

while, from corollaries of Propositions 1 and 9,



(22)

=

U

U

Next, from the definition of the p-capacity and Propositions 15 and 24, it follows that

=

n

U

=

.

n

U Do,F1 U

U

which, together with (21) and (22), implies (20) also, as desired.

References [1]

[2]

Petru Caraman, Quasiconformality and extremal length, Proc. of the Romanian— Finnish Seminar on "Teichmüller spaces and quasiconformal mappings", România 1969. Edit. Acad. Române, 1971, 111—145. ,p-capacity and p-module, Symposia Math. 18 (1976), 455—484.

[3]

,

About the equality between the p-module and the p-capacity in

Lect. Notes in Math. 1039, Analytic functions, Blazejewko 1982. Proc. of Conf. held in Blazejewko Poland, August 19—27, 1982, Springer-Verlag, 1983, 32—83. [4]

p-module and p-capacity in (1991), 345—353. ,

Rev. Roumaine Math. Pure Appl. 36

P. Caraman

240 [5] [6) [7]

,

Relations between p-capacity and p-module (I), (II), Rev. Roumaine

Math. Pure App!. 39 (1994), 509—553; 555—577. , Some remarks on the equality between the p-module and the p-capacity, (IV) 17, 1996 (1997), 21—27. Academia Romãnä, Memorii!e Bent Fug!ede, Extremal length and functional completion, Acta Math. 98 (1957), 171—219.

[8]

Joseph Hesse, Modulus and capacity, Ph.D. Thesis, Univ. of Michigan, Ann

[9]

Arbor, Michigan 1972, 117 p. , A p-extremal length and p-capacity equality, Arkiv for Math. 13 (1979), 131—144.

[10] V.G. Maz'ja, On the continuity at a boundary point of the solution of a quasilinear elliptic equation, (Russian) Vestnik Leningradskogo Univ. 13 (1970), 42—55. [11]

Jussi Lectures on n-dimensional quasiconformal mappings, Lect. Notes in Math. 229, Springer-Verlag, 1971, 144 p.

[12] William Ziemer, Extremal length and p-capacity, Michigan Math. J. 6 (1969), 43—51.

Petru Caraman lassy Str. Palade, 12 6600 Romania F,-mail address: caraman©stoilow .imar.ro

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 241-255) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

SOME EXAMPLES OF DYNAMICAL SYSTEMS KRZYSZTOF CIEsIELsKI

Abstract Some examples which show possible complicated phenomena in topological dynamical systems are presented.

0. Introduction The theory of dynamical systems is a theory where topology and analysis specially meet. The theory of dynamical systems grew up from the qualitative theory of differential equations and the investigation of topological properties of solutions. In dynamical systems, as well topological methods as methods of mathematical analysis are very frequently used. There are many directions in the theory of dynamical systems; in this paper we concentrate in so called topological dynamics (or flows). Besides theorems, in each theory examples and counterexamples play a very important role. It is impossible to understand fully the theory, not knowing several examples, as well simple as sophisticated. Many examples show possible complications and strange structures. There are very important examples showing that particular assumptions in theorems are essential. Some books concern just examples and counterexamples; in particular, let us mention the beautiful books on examples in mathematical analysis ([7]), topology ([18]) and differential equations ([13]). In this paper we present and describe six examples of dynamical systems, showing the possible complicated phenomena in topological dynamics. To the best of the author's knowledge, all these examples have been never published before. The results are presented in their final form. 241

K. Ciesielski

242

1. Preliminaries By a Jordan arc (a Jordan curve) we mean a homeomorphic image of the compact interval [—1, 1] (a unit circle). When we consider a function f defined on a set containing an interval (a, b), we denote the set f((a, b)) by f(a, b). In the same way we introduce the symbols f[a, b), f(a, b] and f[a, b]. By an increasing function we mean a weakly increasing function, i.e. a function f satisfying the condition: "a b f(a) 0 such that ir(t, x) = x and x is not stationary. We put = {q e X cx} and call it the positive limit set of p. A set M p) q for some ti-, is said to be stable if for any E > 0 and any p e M there is a (5 > 0 such that 6)) C B(M, E). It is known that any stable set is positively invariant. For the basic properties of dynamical systems the reader is referred to the :

:

:

:

books [2], [3], [8], [11], [15], [161, [191.

2. A Planar Dynamical System with a Trajectory of Infinite Lebesgue Measure It is known that there exist Jordan arcs of positive two-dimensional Lebesgue measure. However, the arcs given by the trajectories of dynamical systems are usually regular, especially because they have to coincide

with other trajectories. We construct an example of a dynamical system in such that for any s < t the segment ir([s, t], x) the plane with a point p E

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems

243

of the trajectory ir(p) has the two-dimensional Lebesgue measure greater than

the measure of ir(p) equals to infinity. W. Sierpiñski ([17], see [14], 8.3) presented an example of a Jordan arc J J C [0, 1]2 is contained in the plane such that J = f[0, 1], where f [0, 1] a homeomorphism with f(O,1) C (0,1)2,f(0) = (0,0),f(1) = (1,0) and for any a < b the two-dimensional Lebesgue measure of f[a, b] is greater than 0; the measure of J is equal to A E (0, 1) (the first steps of the construction are shown in Figure 1). We use the Sierpiñski curve to construct a suitable planar dynamical system. o and

AWL (1,0)

(0,0)

(1,0)

(0,0)

Figure

(0,0)

(1,0)

1.

Define [n,n+1]x[0,1] by = (o!,f(o!—n)). Then each [n,n+1] is a homeomorphism onto its image. Put f = n E Z}, f is infinite is a homeomorphism onto its image. Note that the measure of

and

—4

and

for

the set U {oo} is a Jordan Using the Schönflies Theorem we can construct a such that x {0}) U = U {oo} h = hIR2. Take the planar dynamical system given by

Consider the sphere 52 =

U

curve contained in 52• homeomorphism h 52 and

iro(t,(x,y)) = (t+x,y). We define ir(t,(x,y)) = h(iro(t,h'(x,y)))

for (x,y) E

]R2,t ER.

It is easy to notice that f(]R) is a trajectory of this system (f(R) = ir((0, 0))) and any segment of ir((0, 0)) has the positive two-dimensional Lebesgue measure. Moreover, the measure of the whole trajectory is infinite.

3. A Non Arcwise Connected Limit Set The well known theorem (compare for instance [3], 11.3.6) says that if the phase space of a dynamical system is locally compact, then the limit set (p) of p is connected whenever it is compact. We present an example showing that a compact limit set need not be arcwise connected. We will use cartesian coordinates in the plane.

K. Ciesielski

244

Let

Isin1

forxE(0,1]

( sin

for x E (1,2).

We define S = {(x,f(x)) x E (0,2)} U ({0,2} x [—1,2]) U ([0,2] x {2}). The set S is compact, connected, but not arcwise connected. Put

1= {1} x A3 = {f(x)

+ :xE

1]}

+ 3,2— 3J (for n 3)

= {3} x

(forn3)

Dn={2_3}x[f(2_4r),2_3J(forn3). n 3} is a line, homeomorphic to J such that for any lit There exists the (unique) homeomorphism h: (0, cxc) and h(u) a = (1, +sin 1) is equal to the length of the arc oo}. q for some as u 0+. Note that S = {q E Now we define a dynamical system on X = S U J U {a} (with the euclidean topology induced from Let 7r0 be the dynamical system on (0, cxc) defined by the differential equation

Note that J =

U' =

11+(u—1)2 for0
foru1.

Note that we have iro(t, x) = V2t + x2 for x> 1 and t 0. Now we put

ir(t,p) =

Ip

forpESU{a}

h(iro(t,h'(p)) forpe J.

It is easy to verify that (X, lit, ir) is a dynamical system and that for any

pE Remark. It is possible to construct a dynamical system on 1R2 with a compact, connected but not arcwise connected limit set L+ (p) for some point p. To do this, we have to modify the example given above. We present the idea of the construction, omitting technical details. At first we change the segment I into

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems

245

(0,2)

(2,2)

(2,-i)

(0,-i) Figure 2.

a spiral I which tends to the point a and thus we get the line J. Then we suitably modify the system on J, the point a remains the unique element of a negative limit set of any point of J. For any (x, y) [0,2] x [—1,2] and for any (x,y) with y < f(x) we put 7r(t,(x,y)) = (x,y); for other points p we define ir(t, p) in the similar way as for points belonging to J. As the result we get (p) = S for any non-stationary point p E

4. A Planar (TR0)-System with Non-One-Point Limit Set Containing only Stationary Points In the analysis of the behaviour of two-dimensional systems the theory of transversals plays an important role. In a dynamical system (M, IR, 7r), where M is a two-dimensional manifold we define a transversal as a subset C of M such that C is a Jordan arc or a Jordan curve and there exists an > 0 with 7r(ti, C) fl 7r(t2, C) = 0 for any t1 t2 E (—i, e). The properties of transversals were investigated by many authors (compare [8]). In particular, we may consider dynamical systems from the point of view of a number

K. Ciesielski

246

of possible intersection points of trajectories and transversals. A system is called a (TR)-system if the intersection of any trajectory and any transversal is a finite set. A system is called a (TR0)-system if the intersection of any trajectory and any transversal is the empty set or a one-point set. A system is closed if any trajectory of the system is a closed set. Closed systems were considered in many research papers. It is proved ([5]) that any planar closed system is a (TR0 )-system (but not conversely). There are known some properties of limit sets in such systems. In [4] it is shown that for any (TR0)-system the limit on a so-called dichotomic 2-manifold M (in particular, for M = set (p) contains only stationary points, for any non-periodic point p E M.

We show that in (TR0)-systems limit sets need not be one-point sets. The known idea of the possibility of "opposite directions of movement" close to the set of stationary points may be used also here; we prove that a planar system presented below is a (TR0)-system without periodic points, however, the set is infinite and unbounded for any non-stationary point p.

Put f(x)=

forx>O and

be the dynamical system on

Let

defined by the differential equation

(1 I

foru<1 1 — foru>1.

For any a the set

= {(x,

: x > O} is homeomorphic to lit As in Chapter 3, for a given we take the unique length-preserving homeomorphism —+ —(X). Note —p such that for u and = that if x > 0 then for any y e lit there exists the unique with y = Now we define the dynamical system on by

1(x,y) for x > O,y =

We observe that a point (x, y) is non-stationary if and only if x > 0 and {O} x 1R. Now we have only to show that any trajectory and any transversal have at most one intersection point. According to [4], 3.2 it is enough to prove that in the system there are no transversals homeomorphic to a circle. Suppose the contrary. Let C be a transversal and a Jordan curve simultaneously. We have C C (0, x) x lit as a transversal cannot contain stationary points. Set XE y) lit, x1 = x2 = then (x1, yi), (x2, Y2) E C for some

for any x > 0 we have L+((x,y)) =

:

Denote by Ins C the bounded component of R2 \ C. From the definition

247

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems

Figure 3.

we conclude that 7r((—x, 0), (x2, y2))fllns C = 0 and 7r((O, x), (x1, yi))fl Ins C = 0, which, according to the properties of transversals, is impossible (C is a transversal homeomorphic to a circle and containing (x1, Yi) and (x2, y2)). of

5. A Stable but Non-orbitally Stable Singleton Set in a Semidynamical System One of the most fundamental and most important concepts in the theory of dynamical systems is the concept of stability. There are many various definitions of stable sets (compare for instance [2], [3], [11]). For dynamical systems on locally compact spaces, where the investigated set M is compact, they are

usually equivalent. In this chapter we present an example showing that for semidynamical systems the situation may appear more complicated.

K. Cieszelski

248

Assume that a semidynamical system (X, R+, 7r) is given. The definition of a stable set was given in Chapter 1. We say that a compact set M is orbitally

stable if for any neighbourhood U of M there exists a positively invariant neighbourhood V of M with V C U. Usually, a neighbourhood of a point (or a set) is required to be open. However, in many papers not necessarily open neighbourhoods are admitted. Then we say that a set U is a neighbourhood of a point p (a compact set M)

if there is an open set W such that p E W C U (M C W C U). If we admit non-open neighbourhoods, then a compact set in a semidynamical system is stable if and only if it is orbitally stable. However, if we consider only open neighbourhoods, then the equivalence does not hold. At first we define the semidynamical system on [0,2] by: I

7ro(t,x) =

min{xet,2} for x > 0

forx=0.

10 Let ctk =

fork <0. We have R =

E Z}. The intervals

are disjoint for k 1. Consider hk (0,2] —+ defined by hk(x) = u + ak ; hk is a homeomorphism for any k. 2 Now we define the semidynamical system on R by: :

cxk+1—ak

7r(t,x) =

(x

forxES

I

for

XE

> s——— 0

>

I———

2

1

>

4—-—

3

Figure 4.

The singleton set {0} is stable. Indeed, for any neighbourhood U of 0 there exists an n such that [—f, C U, so C U. However, if in the definition of orbital stability we admit only open neighbourhoods, then {0} is not orbitally stable. To prove this we show that (—1, 1) does not contain any open positively invariant neighbourhood of 0. For any x > 0 denote by the unique with x E Assume that V is an open invariant neighbourhood of 0, SO z E V for some z E (0, 1). However, if z E V, then [z, C V as V is positively invariant; let = ak for some k. Then (ak, + (5) C V as V is open, and then as above we obtain E V. We continue in this fashion to obtain [z, x) C V.

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems

249

Remark. If in the definition of orbital stability we admit not necessarily open

neighbourhoods, then the definitions are equivalent (see [2]). Remark. For dynamical systems the definitions are equivalent even if we consider only open neighbourhoods. This is because the interior of a positively invariant set is positively invariant (compare [3], 11.1.7).

6. Non-Removably Unstable Positively Invariant Sets In this chapter we present the most complicated examples in this paper.

As was mentioned above, stable sets are of great importance in the theory of dynamical systems and its applications. However, in many situations unstable sets have relatively "good" properties from the point of view of stability. The concept of removable unstability was introduced by A. Pelczar. Roughly speaking, in a given system on a space X a set M C X is removably unstable if the system can be approximated (as a function) by systems on X such that in each of these systems M is stable. There are given some criteria for removable unstability (see for instance [12]). In particular, if in a semicontinuous semidynamical system a nonempty closed set M is positively invariant and {p: 7r(t, p) e M for some t O} C M, then M is removably unstable. We show the examples of non-removably unstable positively invariant compact sets (as well in semicontinuous semidynamical system as in semidynamical system). We start from the definitions. We say that a sequence {(X, R+, of semidynamical systems (semicontinuous semidynamical systems) is convergent (pointwise convergent) to a semidynamical system (semicontinuous semidynamical system) (X, R+, 7r) if

x X and every > 0 there is an n0 such and only if for every (t, p) E that the distance (in X) between 7r(t, x) is smaller than for any n > no. For a given semidynamical system (semicontinuous semidynamical system)

7r) a non-empty closed set M C X is said to be removably unstable if there exists a sequence {(X, R+' )} of semidynamical systems (semicontinuous semidynamical systems) convergent to (X, R+, 7r) such that for any n ira). the set M is stable in (X, By F we denote {f : [0, r] [0, x), f(u) = 0 u = 0, f continuous, f increasing, r 1}. (X,

__________________K. Ciesielski

250

Before presenting the examples we state two lemmas.

Lemma 6.1. The cardinality of F is continuum. This follows immediately from [6], Cor. 2.3.22 and [10], Th. 2.23.1.

Lemma 6.2. If A c F and A is a countable set, then there exists a function h [0, 1] —÷ [0, x), h F such that for any f e A there is a (5 such that f(x)
lemma will be proved at the end of the chapter. Now we construct we will denote using cylindrical the first example. The points belonging to This

coordinates. Let F be a bijection between (0, 2ir)\Q and F (which exists by Lemma 6.2); we denote F(9) = The domain of fg is equal to [0, rg], according to the definition of F we have r9 1 for any 9. For any 9 e (0, 2ir) \ Q we define the function pg: [0, re] [0, x) by

p9(u) =

I

fe(u).

(O,rg] (see

foru=O

(0

Let M = {(O,O,z) : z E Y = {(9, r, z) : 9 e (0, 2ir) \ Q, r e

[0,

rg},

Figure 5).

z = pg(r)}, X = M

U

Y

C

X is a metric space with the metric taken from iR3. By 0 we denote the point (0,0,0). We define the semicontinuous semidynamical system on X in the following way:

(9,r — ir(t,p)

=



t))

(0,0, e_(t_T) — 1)

(O,O,ze_t +e_t

(0,0, —1)

for p = (9,r,z) e Y,t
(9,

r, z) E

Y, t

r

—1) forp= (O,O,z) E M,z E (—1,0] for p = (0,0, —1) E M.

It follows immediately that (X, ir) is semicontinuous semidynamical system and M is positively invariant. We show that M is not removably unstable. Proof. Suppose to the contrary that (X, IR+, ira) is a sequence of semiira) (ira —+ ir). continuous semidynamical systems convergent to (X,

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems

251

z '0

P0

r Figure 5.

(0,0,-i) Figure 6.

Step 1. We show that for any p =

(9,

r, z) E Y there is a

with 0

e

(p)

for any k Moreover, for such k we have pg[O,r] C Indeed, take q = = ir(t,p) for some t 0. There is a such for k that lrk(t, p) E B(q, as —+ ir. From the connectedness of

K. Ciesielskz

252

trajectories and the definition of the space X it follows that 0

k

(p) for

The same reasoning gives that pe[O, r] C

Step 2. Denote by ag the point (9, rg, pe(rg)); ag E Y. For any n let us We show that for a given n = {9 (0, 2ir) \ Q : 0 there exist a function gn [0, 1] —+ [0, oo), gn e F and a > 0 such that fg(u)
:

Fix

an n.

At first we show that for any k 1 any 9 E and u e Take

a k 1. There is a p >

0

such that fg (u) <

there is a 'Yk

with

for

p)) C B(M, as M is


stable in (X, ira). By the definition of = 0 for any 9 e we have e B(O,p). Hence (p9(u) < for any u e [0,ek], as 0 e and c lrt((9,ek,0)). We have E N. Put then çoe('yk) = fe('Yk) (by the 1k E (it' = definition of (p9) and < for any 9 E Consequently, fg(u) < for any u E (O,'yk), as E F. We may assume that —+ 0 as k —+ oo. <7k for any k, < 1 and, Let us define (k(U) = u + Now we define — — ;

foru=0

10 gn(u) =

for u E

(1 e ['yk+l, 7k] for some k. Then On the other hand, fg(u) < as U 'Yk• It (k(7k+1) = follows that fg(u)
=

Take a u

we have u

gn(u) = (k(U)

:

such that for any n there exists a with the property: gn(u)
particular, /3

such that h(u) that

for some According to Step = ffl(u) < for u E (0,5fl,3). This E


2 there exists a contradicts the fact

any u E

Now we present an example of a non-removably unstable positively inva-

riant set in a semidynamical system. We change the system presented above,

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems

changing the metric on X. By

253

denote the euclidean norm on the x [0, oo) x IL Let E (0, 2ir) \ Q, i.e. the half-plane X,i = 1,2. We define the metric don X as follows: we



half-plane given by p2 =

E

zi—z21 for

=&2

for IIPlIIai

+

0

= 0.

for

It follows easily that ir is continuous and (X, ir) is a semidynamical system. The proof that M is not removably unstable follows in the same manner as in the first example of this chapter. Note that here the space X is not second countable. Now we only need to prove Lemma 6.2. Let A = : n E N}. By we denote the restriction of to [0, 1]. We may assume that for any u [0,11 (as instead of we may

consider max{fi,. . We define, by induction, We put: .

xi =

and

1

_1

Cl —

[0,1]

—+

[0,oo), by p1(x) =

fi(x) + c1, for x E [0,1]

k1 as the smallest natural k> 1 with u E [0,11 with mui(u) = v1

= min{ui, =

zi1

(x1) c1

+

+ c1, 1} £.L}

: [0,1] —+ [0,oo), by

z1(x) =

f2(x) + +f2(v1) —



if



f2(v1) < d1

if



f2(v1) > d1

f2(v1) —d1) . x

+ 2d1

K. Ciesielski

254

max{x E

— f2(x)

[O,vi]

x2 =

C2 = v1(x2)



if

— f2(vi)
if

— f2(vi) >

f2(x2).

By induction, we define is defined analogously as

and

analogously

We

k

to

x2 and c2. The function

put

n with

analogously to Ui

= and

i—

+

analogously to d1 and

Now we define the function h as for XE

h(x) =

for x E

10

forx=O.

.1

In

Figure 7.

The technical verification proves that the function h fulfills the required conditions. We use the facts that for x E and < for x E Then for any we take 6 = x E

________--

Some Examples of Dynamical Systems



255

References [1]

A. Beck, Continuous flows in the plane, Springer-Verlag 1974.

[2]

N.P. Bhatia and 0. Hajek, Local semi-dynamical systems, Lecture Notes in Mathematics 90, Springer-Verlag 1969. N.P. Bhatia and G.P. Szegö, Stability theory of dynamical systems, Springer-

[3]

Verlag 1970. [4]

[5] [6] [7]

K. Ciesielski, Intersections of trajectories and transversals in dynamical systems, Univ. Jagell. Acta Math. 26 (1987), 115—125. K. Ciesielski and A. Trzepizur, Regular trajectories of closed dynamical systems in the plane, Univ. lagell. Acta Math. 24 (1984), 227—237. R. Engelking, General topology, Polish Scientific Publishers 1986. B.R. Gelbaum and J.M.H. Olmsted, Counterexamples in analysis, Holden—Day 1964.

[8] [9]

0. Hajek, Dynamical systems in the plane, Academic Press 1968. R.A. Knight, Structure of certain closed flows, Ann. Polon. Math, 41 (1983), 247—254.

[10] K. Kuratowski, Topology, vol. I, Academic Press and Polish Scientific Publishers 1966. [11]

A. Pelczar, General dynamical systems (in Polish), Lecture Notes of the Jagiellonian University 293, Krakow 1978.

[12]

A. Pelczar, Remarks on removable instabilities of sets in pseudo-dynamical semis ystems, Ahmadu Bello University Report, Zaria, 1/1981.

[13]

[14] [15] [16]

J.M. Rassias, Counter examples in differential equations and related topics, World Scientific 1991. H. Sagan, Space-filling curves, Springer-Verlag 1994. S.H. Saperstone, Semidynamical systems in infinite dimensional spaces, Springer-Verlag 1981. K.S. Sibirskij and A.S. Sube, sistemy, (in Russian), Stiinca 1987.

[17] W. Sierpiñski, Sur une courbe non quarrable, Bull. Acad. Sci. de Cracovie [18]

(Sci. math. et nat., Série A) (1913), 254—263. L.A. Steen and J.A. Seebach Jr., Counterexamples in topology, Springer-Verlag 1978.

[19]

J. de Vries, Elements of topological dynamics, Kluwer 1993.

Krzysztof Ciesielski Mathematics Institute Jagiellonian University Krakow, Poland Reymonta E-mail address: ciesiels©im .uj .edu .pl

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 257-275) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

APPLICATIONS OF CONTROLLED CONVERGENCE IN ANALYSIS AUREL CORNEA

Abstract A function h converges controlled by a non negative function k, to a function f if h has finite limits equal to f along those sets where k is bounded and if h/k converges to 0 where k converges to +oo. The controlled convergence yields a new method for setting and solving the Dirichlet problem for general open sets and general boundary data. It is also a simple and useful tool for studying extensions of linear positive operators defined on spaces of continuous functions, e.g. the solution of the Dirichiet problem or the mean-value operator. Continuity and convergence criteria may be obtained out of boundedness criteria.

0. Introduction Let U be an open subset of an euclidean space and f be a real function defined on the boundary of U. The (classical) Dirichlet problem with boundary data f means to find out a harmonic function h on U, called solution, which is related to f through the property that for any boundary point y 9U we have h(x). It is easily seen that, if a solution is available, then the f(y) = function f must be continuous. On the other hand if U possesses a non-regular boundary point, then there are continuous functions on the boundary which do not have solutions in the classical sense (cf. [10]). In order to be able to put

the Dirichlet problem for a general open set and not only for continuous 1991 Mathematics Subject Classifications. 31B25, 35J25, 31C05, 31D05. Keywords and phrases. Dirichiet problem, boundary behaviour, Lebesgue derivation, harmonic functions, controlled convergence, control function. 257

A. Cornea

258

functions, it is necessary to weaken the above convergence relationship between

the solution h and the boundary data f. By the method of Perron—Wiener—Brelot (cf. [2]; see also [5]) the solution h is approximated from above with superharmonic and from below with subharmonic functions, which in turn approximate f, at the boundary, from above

resp. from below. In [5] it was shown that there exists a positive superharmonic function k such that for any real number > 0, the function h + approximate f from below. approximate f from above and the function h — The intimate convergence relationship between h, k and f have led to the notion of controlled convergence, introduced in [6] where it was also shown that k may be taken harmonic. By means of the controlled convergence we are able to see f, like in the classical case, as the boundary data for h, i.e. we have again that h is converging (in a controlled manner) to f. Moreover having h and k one can recapture f. A valuable feature of controlled convergence is the fact that one may deduce convergence criteria out of boundedness criteria. The notion, of controlled convergence together with that of control function will be presented in a quite general topological framework in Section 1.

In Section 2 we shall apply this theory for setting and solving the Dirichlet problem on open sets in a general harmonic space. We present in Section 3 a rather simple method of getting the Lebesgue derivation theorem for a Radon measure on a quasi-metric space. The resolutivity theory presented in Section 2 may be applied also in the case of separately harmonic functions or more general for harmonic functions on symmetric spaces.

1. Controlled Convergence, Control Functions Throughout this section we shall denote by T a Hausdorif topological space and by U, subsets of T such that ÔU C C U. Let further f be a numerical function on and h, k be real functions on U such that k is non-negative.

Definition 1.1. We shall say that h converges to f controlled by k if following conditions hold: For any set A C U and any point y E A fl we have

(*) If lim (**) If

k(x) <+cx then f(y) E k(x) = +cxj then

and f(y) =

The function k will be called a control function for f.

= 0.

h(x).

Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis

Following definition.

259

properties may be deduced immediately from the above

Remark 1.2. Any multiplication with a positive real number and any majorant of a control function is again a control function. and be a sequence of numerical functions on Remark 1.3. Let assume that for any n E N we are given a control function n E N, are positive real numbers, then k is a k = where control function for each n E N.

Remark 1.4. Assume that h converges controlled by k to f and for a positive lim Then using real number denote k(x) {y E the obvious inclusion we get that the restriction C {x E U: k(x) 1 + of f to &, is real valued and continuous. Theorem 1.5. For the triplet (f, h, k) following assertions are equivalent: (a) The function h converges to f controlled by k. (b) For any point y E we have:

(b*) If

k(x) <+cx then f(y) E

h(x)—f(y)

and

= o.

(b**) If

k(x) = +cxj then (c) For any real number e > 0 and any point y E

1+c(x) = 0.

we have:

lim sup (h(x) —



—cc.

Proof. (a)

(b): The condition (b**) is just the condition (**) from the above definition for the case when A = U. Take y e such that lim k(x) < +cxj. Then there exists n E N such that y e {x E U: k(x) n}. From the condition (*) of Definition (1.1) we get f(y) E Fix a neighbourhood W of 0 in and denote by (

1+k(x)

A. Cornea

We have to show that y

k(x)

A. Assume the contrary and put I := lim

The relation 1 = +cx together with (**) contradicts the definition of A. The relation 1 < +cx implies that there exists n E N such that

yE Afl{x E U:k(x) 0 and y E be given. Put := then from (b**) we get =

I

liminf(h(x)-i-sk(x)) = liminf (1+k(x)) L

\

k(x). If

h(x) 1

+ k(x)

k(x) 1 + k(x)

=

=oo>f(y). < +cxj then we deduce from (b*) that f(y) e a neighbourhood V of y such that If

Jh—f(y)J<

-

1+k

and that there exists

on vnU.

and h+ekf(y)—Eon VnU. Ifweput lim inf (h(x) +

we get £(e) f(y) —

The function

> 0, is obviously increasing

i—+

hence we have

lim inf (h(x) +

=

f(y).

Analogously follows the rest of assertion (c). (c)

(a):

Let A C U and y E

fl A

be given and denote by L

h(x). Assume first that M := for any

k(x) <+00.

> 0 we have

f(y) < lim inf (h(x) +

< lim inf (h(x) + k(x) = L + eM

—CX).

Then

Applfcationsof Controlled Convergence zn Analysis

261

deduce now that L —cx, and because e is arbitrary it follows that h(x) h(x). Similarly we get f(y) f(y) L = +00. Consequently the condition (*) is proved. k(x) = +cxj. For > 0 In order to prove (**) let us assume that We

we have

limsup(h(x) —

+cx3

and

liminf(h(x)+ek(x))

—X.

Hence there exists a neighbourhood V of y and a real number m> 0 such that on the set A fl V we have and

This implies hi m +

on A fl V. Using now the above

hence

assumption we get lim

1+k

=0

and thus the proof is complete.

Remark 1.6. Let (f,, h,, kj),EJ be a finite family of triplets such that for any and h, (resp. k,) is a real (resp. nonj E J f, is a numerical function on h,, k = >jEJ k, negative real) function on U. Further assume that h = and that at any point y E at which all f,(y), j E J, are finite we have f,(y). If for any j E J the function h, converges controlled by k, f(Y) = to f, then by straightforward argumentation one may show that the assertion (c) from the above Theorem (1.5) holds for (f, h, k) and therefore h converges controlled by k to f.

We shall present now a very useful method for constructing control functions.

Proposition 1.7. Let (fn)flEN be a sequence of numerical functions on (hfl)flEN be a sequence of real valued functions on U and of positive real numbers such that

be a sequence

(i) for any n E N the function converges controlled by k to is increasing to +x; (ii) the sequence is pointwise convergent. (iii) the series

If we denote by 1 :=

then we have

(a) The series (b) The series

is absolutely convergent on U. is absolutely convergent on the set

yE Moreover if h

:liminf(k(x)+l(x)) <+00 at any point where this series

and f =

=

converges, then we have

(c) h converges controlled by k + 1 to f.

Proof. Let us denote by B := {y E (k(x) + 1(x)) < +cx}. put We show first that is absolutely convergent on B. For M E UM := {x E U: k(x) + 1(x) <M} and BM := UM fl & It is easy to see that B = UMEN BM. For any n, m e N, n <m, following inequality holds on UM :

for any j E N the function h, converges controlled by k to f, and since k is bounded on UM we get, using the property (*) from Definition (1.1), Since

following inequality

This implies that the series

is absolutely convergent on B and therefore the assertion (b) holds. The assertion (a) follows immediately from (iii).

In order to proof (c) it is enough to show that the assertion (c) from Theorem (1.5) holds. Take > 0 and fix n E N such that 1. Then we have

(hj+ j=1

Thus for any y E

liminf(h(x) +

j=1

j=n+1

we get

+1(x)))

+

liminf (h,(x) +

—x.

Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis

If

f,(y).

we take yE B we get

Making

n tends

to +cxj we deduce now urn inf(h(x)

Thus

263

+ e(k(x)

+ 1(x)))

f(y).

the proof is complete.

1.8. Let (hfl)flEN be a sequence of real functions on U increasing locally uniformly to h and (ffl)flEN be a sequence of numerical functions on increasing to f. If U has a countable base and if for any n E N the function then there exists a positive real function 1 converges controlled by k to on U such that h converges controlled by k + 1 to f.

Corollary

Proof. Let (V,)jEN be a countable base of U such that on any V, the sequence (hfl)flEN converges uniformly to h. Applying a diagonal procedure we may assume that for any n, m E N with n < m we have h — hm < on For n E N choose now a numerical function on such that gi = fi and := Obviously the function 1 — is real fn+i = gn+i + valued. Using Remark (1.6) we see that — is converging controlled by k to gn. The assertion follows now from the above proposition.

Theorem 1.9. Assume that the space T is compact and the function k is continuous. Then the following assertions are equivalent.

(ao) The function h converges to f controlled by k. (b0) For any set A C U we have: If

k is bounded on A then f(y) =

h(x)

R for any

yEAflL\. If

k is not bounded on A then infXEA 1+k(x) = 0.

(ao): Take A C U and y E so that k(x) < +cxj. Then there is a neighbourhood V of y such that on the set A n V the function k is bounded and thus the property (*) follows from (bc). Assume k(x) = +cx. If 0 then there exists a neighbourhood W of 0 in such that the set Proof. (b0)

A'

:=

{xEA:

A. Cornea

has non-empty intersection with any neighbourhood V of y.

k(x) =

hence supXEAF k(x)

=

have infXEAF

0,

=

+cxj. Then from

This implies we must

which contradicts the definition of A'.

follows immeLet A be a subset of LI. The assertion diately from (*). Assume k not bounded on A and take a sequence (xfl)flEN Since T is compact there exists a limit point such that limflEN = y e T of the sequence (xfl)flEN. Since k is continuous we have y E and the (a0)

(b0)

assertion

:

follows from (**) and the proof is complete.

2. Dirichiet Problem Making use of the controlled convergence we are able to set the general Dirichlet problem, saying that the solution converges controlled to the boundary data. Calling resolutive any function on the boundary for which a solution exists, and identifying any two resolutive functions having the same solution, we get that a function is resolutive if and only if it is Borel measurable and is satisfying a natural integrability condition. It turns out that the notion resolutive considered here coincides with resolutive for the method of Perron— Wiener—B relot.

The control functions occurring in that theory are non-negative continuous superharmonic functions. It was shown in [6] that for a large class of harmonic spaces, we may use non-negative harmonic control functions. This will allow us to take in the upper and the lower classes, used in the method of Perron— Wiener—B relot, only harmonic functions. Throughout this section we shall denote by X a P-harmonic space on which the constant functions are harmonic and by X i.e. a compact space such that X is a dense subset in (It is known (see [3], [4], [9]) that in this case X is a dense open subset of X*.) Further we shall denote by U an open subset of X and by the boundary

ofU inX*. Following theorem is the key to the proof of uniqueness for the Dirichlet problem.

Theorem 2.1. For any numerical function f on

exists at most one harmonic function on U which is converging to f controlled by a non-negative real valued superharmonic function. there

Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis

265

Proof. Assume that h, h' are harmonic and k, k' are non-negative real valued superharmonic functions on U such that h (resp. h') is converging controlled From Theorem (1.5) we have for any e > 0 by k (resp. k') to f. Fix y E (h(x) — h'(x) + 2ek(x) + 2Ek'(x)) either f(y) E and then (h'(x) — 2ek(x)) f(y) — f(y) = lim (h(x) + 2ek(x)) — lim k'(x) = k(x) = lim 0:, or f(y) JR and therefore lim (h'(x) and +cxj. Because > (h(x) + — h'(x) + — ek'(x)) < we get + 2ek'(x)) (h'(x) — Ek'(x)) + (h(x) + Ek(x)) —

k'(x)=+ccO: From the minimum principle we get that the superharmonic function h — is arbitrary we get h h'. Analogously we have h' h hence h = h', completing the proof. We show now that if X* is metrisable, then it is not loss of generality using only continuous positive superharmonics as control functions. h' + 2E(k + k') is non-negative. Since

Proposition 2.2. Assume that is metrisable. Let f be a numeri cal function of U and h be a harmonic function on U. If there defined on the boundary exists a non-negative real valued superharrnonic function k on U such that h is converging controlled by k to f then there exists also a continuous non-negative real valued superharrnonic function k' k such that h is converging controlled

by k' to f. Proof. We show first that for any lower bounded superharmonic function s on U there exists a continuous superharmonic function s' dominated by s and we have: such that for any point y lim inf s(x) = lim inf s'(x).

Replacing s by s + a, where a is a suitable real number, we may assume s 0. Let us denote by p the numerical function on defined by := lim inf s(x),

yE

Obviously p is lower semicontinuous. Hence there exists an increasing sequence of non-negative real valued and continuous functions on such that Let further be an increasing sequence of relatively = supflErs4 compact open subsets of U such that U = and construct for any n e N

A. Cornea

266

a real valued continuous function S and = 0 on Un, 0 on U with such that converges to c°rt at any point of & The function g := supflEN g(x). Define continuous and for any point y we have p(y) = := R(g), the reduite of g (see [5]). Let now be a decreasing sequence of positive real numbers such < 1/2. Choose for any n e N a continuous superharmonic that we have: function 5n on U such that 5n h + Qnk and for any point y E

liminf (h(x) +

= liminf Sn(X).

Replacing 5n with infi<j
wemayshowthatforanyn,meNwehaveh+ank>sn

If

m tends to we get Sn h. Consequently we get infnEN Sn = h. Using a Dini argument and passing if necessary to a subsequence we may assume that the series (Sn — h) converges locally uniformly. In a similar way we construct for the function —h a decreasing sequence (tn)nEN of continuous superharmonic functions such that tn —h + Qnk and for any point y E we have

liminf (—h(x) +

= liminf tn(X).

Denote k' (Sn — h) + (tn + h). We have k' continuous and k' < k. Let 0 be given and fix n E N such that 3 Then we get

h—Ek' <

From the boundary behaviour of and t3 we see that the property (c) of Theorem (1.5) holds. Thus the proof is complete.

Definition 2.3. Let f

be a numerical function on & We shall say that f is resolutive for the Dirichlet problem if there exists a harmonic :

R

function h on U which converges to f controlled by a real valued non-negative superharmonic function k. The (unique) harmonic function h will be called the solution on U for the Dirichlet problem with boundary data f and will be denoted by The function k will be called a (superharmonic) control function for f.

Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis

267

(a) Using Remark (1.4) one may show that a function f is classically resolutive if and only if it is resolutive and is having 0 as a conRemark 2.4.

trol function. (b) Using property (c) from Theorem (1.5) we get that any resolutive function is resolutive for the method of Perron—Wiener—Brelot. Based on Proposition (2.2) and on Theorem (1.9) we may formulate following resolutivity criterion.

Theorem 2.5. A numerical function f on the boundary

of U is resolutive if and only if there exists a harmonic function h and a real valued non-negative continuous superharmonic function k on U such that the properties (ba) and from Theorem (1.9) hold for the triplet (f, h, k). Definition 2.6. We shall call negligible any resolutive function f with = 0. A subset E C of the boundary is called negligible or set of harmonic measure zero if the characteristic function XE is negligible.

We shall say almost everywhere instead of except of a set of harmonic measure zero.

Proposition 2.7. For a set E C

following properties are equivalent:

(a) The set E is negligible. (b) There exists a negligible function f such that E = {y E : f(y) 0}. (c) There exists a non-negative superharmonic function s on U such that for any y E we have s(x) = +cx. (d) There exists a real valued non-negative continuous superharmonic function s on U such that for any y E E we have s(x) = +cxJ.

Proof. The assertions (a) (b) and (d) (a) follow immediately from the definitions. Assume that (b) holds and let k be a control function for the function f. If we denote by p the function on defined by := lim inf k(x),

yE

we get using Theorem (1.5) (a) (c) for any > 0. Hence f cp(y) = at any y E with f(y) 0. The assertion (c) (d) is obvious and thus the proof is complete.

A. Cornea

268

Remark 2.8. (a) Any subset of a negligible set is negligible. (b) The union of countable many negligible sets is negligible. (c) On the set of all numerical functions on the boundary, the relation f = almost everywhere is an equivalence relation.

f'

Remark 2.9. Let f be a resolutive function, then we have:

(a) For any point y such that f(y) is not finite and for any control function k associated with f we deduce from property (*) in the This implies that f is Definition (1.1) that k(x) = almost everywhere finite.

(b) If f' is a later numerical function on such that f = f' almost everywhere then f' is resolutive and = (c) Using Remark (1.4) one may show that f is almost everywhere equal to a Borel measurable resolutive function.

Proposition 2.10. For any resolutive function f on

is a

the solution

difference of non-negative harmonic functions.

Proof. Let k be a superharmonic control function for f and denote by u the greatest harmonic minorant of k. Using Theorem (1.5)(c) we may find

a positive real number m such that

+ k —m. Then we have v :=

thus

Theorem 2.11. Let us denote by

the space of equivalence classes of resunder the equivalence relation almost everywhere equal,

olutive functions on endowed with the natural addition, scalar multiplication and order relation in-

duced on classes by their representants. Further denote for f E L' the solution of a representant of f. Then we have:

(a) L'

is a conditionally complete vector lattice.

(b) (c)

=

+

by

for allf,f'

f

denotes the supremum in the set of all harmonic functions. (e) If F C is upper directed and such that the family (HflIEF has a harmonic majorant then F has a least upper bound p in L' and

sup I

V

Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis

269

Proof. Let f, f' be two resolutive functions on

Using Remark (2.9) we see that the sum f + f' is almost everywhere well defined. From Remark (1.6) we deduce that is the solution of f + f'. Thus the addition in L' is + well defined and the assertion (b) holds. From the Definition (1.1) and applying Theorem (1.5) (a) (c), and the minimum principle we get assertion (c). Since u is subharIn order to prove (d) denote by u := monic and is a difference of non-negative harmonic functions (see Proposition (2.10)), we have u = h—p with h non-negative harmonic and p a potential.

One can see that h =

Let q be an Evans potential for p (see Proposition 2.2.4 in [5]). Then for any E > 0 and any y E we have (h(x) — ek(x) — Ek(x) — (u(x) + p(x) — = eq(x)) (p(x)—eq(x)) If(y)I +cxj. It is easy to see now that property (c) of Theorem (1.5) holds for the triplet (If h, k + q). V

,

For the proof of (e) put h the least upper majorant of the family in the space of *abl harmonic functions on U. Assume first that F is an increasing sequence (ffl)flEN, and denote by f the pointwise supremum of (ffl)flEN. It is easy to see that h is the pointwise supremum and therefore also the locally uniform limit of the sequence From Corollary (1,9) we get that f is resolutive ann h = hence f e V (L\). Thus we have p := f. Assume now F general and let A C U be a countable dense set. Since F is upper directed we may choose an increasing sequence (ffl)flEN in F such that for any a E A we have

h(a) =

= h. Put now p := Hence we get From the above proof we deduce that p is resolutive. Let f E F be arbitrary and choose for any E F majorising both and f. We may assume also that n E N an element (fn)nEN is increasing. Again from the previous proof we have h = hence -

P

I

IL

then from the assertion (c) proved above we get that p is the supremum of F and the proof is complete. in L' and

A. Cornea

270

Theorem 2.12. Assume that X* is the Alexandroff compactification of X and that the constant functions are harmonic. A Borel measurable numerical function f on is resolutive if there exists a positive superharrnonic function s on U such that at any boundary point y E we have

f(y) 0 for any x E U and let q be an Evans potential associated with p (see Proposition 2.2.4 in [5]). From [5], Proposition 2.4.6, we deduce that q is a control function for any continuous function f on with compact support in X. The proof completes now by using the previous theorem and a monotone class argument.

Corollary 2.13. A numerical function on

is resolutive if and only if it is

resolutive for the method of Perron—Wiener—Brelot.

In [6] it was shown that if the harmonic space has the following Remark property: (E) there exists a positive harmonic function on U which tends to +X at any irregular point of

then in the above theory of resolutive functions one may require that the control functions are harmonic. Using a well known result of Evans (cf. [7]) one may see that the above property (E) holds for the Laplace equation.

Open Problem. Characterize those open sets for which property (E) holds for the heat equation.

3. Lebesgue Derivation for Integrable Functions Throughout this section we shall denote by X a Luzin topological space such that its topology is given by a uniform structure generated by a quasimetric i.e. a function dist X x X for which dist(x, y) = 0 x = y and there exists a constant c> 0 such that for any x, y, z E X we have dist(x, y)
Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis

For

271

put B(x, r) := {y E X : dist(x, y)
x E X and r E

of radius r and center x). We fix also a measure A on X which is locally finite and is charging any non-empty open set.

Definition 3.1. Fix a function f E

f

: A(B(x,r))

EXx

U1 :=

and denote

(1)

<

B(x,r)

I

We shall call mean value function of f, the function M1 on U,c defined by 1

1

M1(x,r) := \(D( (2) A point x E X

is

/

JB(x,r)

fdA,

(x,r) EU1.

called Lebesgue point for f if f(x) E

and

= 0. Theorem 3.2. Let f be a locally A-integrable function on X. A point x E X is a Lebesgue point for f if and only if following property holds: measurable subsets The value off at x is finite and for any sequence )n€N <+oo for any n, of X with x E = 0 and

lim

Proof. We may take f(x) =

0.

1

/

fdA.

Assume first that x is a Lebesgue point for f

and let (Afl)nEN be a sequence of subsets of X satisfying the conditions stated := in the theorem. If we denote by we get the only if part of the proof from the following inequalities:

A(A)

f

<

For the if part assume that the required property holds and choose a = 0 and

sequence (rfl)flEN of positive real numbers such that

A. Cornea

272

£

0.

We have to show £ =

= {y E

:=

Denote further

:

f(y) O}.

\

:=

= 1 and by = 1 = 0. If there exists n E D with 1) then If I = f (resp. —f) a.e. and we get £ = 0. We may 0. By hypothesis assume now 0 < < 1 for all n E N and we have in that case: fA fdA = 0, and JA fdA = 0. We may comfdA = M1(r, a7-, — := hypothesis = (resp.

+

Obviously.

plete the proof using now following relation

=

A(An)

is continuous (resp. continuous and finite) at a M1(y. r) = f(i) (resp. limy_z,r_o point r E X then we have r) = 0). In the following proposition it is shown that a weaker form of these properties holds without continuity assumptions.

f

E

Proposition 3.4. Let f be a numerical function arid

be a sequence

on the set of real valued continuous functions on X such that f = of where that series is absolutely convergent. If there exist a sequence on X and an increasing sequence non-negative measurable for any Ti E N. = +x of positive real numbers such that angn is locally A-integrable, then we have and the function g := (a) The function f is locally A-integrable. (L\ VLLJiIy.x,r....O Mf(y.r)_f(Z)

— —

IE

(c)

= 0.

r E X g(r) E R.

j:

E

Proof. The assertion (a) follows from the obvious inequality f I g. For the proof of (b) and (c) fix a point .r E X with f(r) E \Ve shall introduce the notations 6 := {(x. 0)}. T U C X x and we shall make use of control convergence arguments on the triplet T. Ug. Consider i 8.fld (r. 0) identified. and the functions g, f. n E N defined on Put h h

1

1

and 1

1 are finite. From the preceding (resp. to 0). hence remark we see that each converges controlled by 0 to applying Proposition (1.7) we deduce that h converges controlled by 1 to f (resp.

Mg

Applicat2ons of Controlled Convergence in Analysis (resp.

to 0). Using now the relations M1 =

h and 1

273

Mg (resp.

h

Mg + g(x)) and the Remark (1.2) we get that M1 (resp. converges to f (resp. to 0) controlled by Mg (resp. by Mg + g(x)). The proof and

1

of (b) (resp. (c)) completes now using Theorem (1.5) (a) inequality 1 + Mg + g(x) (1 + Mg)(l + g(x)).

(b) (resp. and the

Remark 3.5. Using the above notations f, g, we see that a point x E X at which both g(x) and lim Mg(x, r) are finite, is a Lebesgue point for f. In particular the function f possesses the Lebesgue derivation property a.e. on those sets on which the mean value function of g is bounded. It is well known that boundedness criteria for the mean value function may be obtained applying maximal function arguments. In the remainder of this section we shall present a boundedness criterion for the mean value function, based on a Vitali covering property which will be proved in the next proposition. Similar results may be obtained using other covering properties as for instance Besicovitch, Morse etc. (see [8], [1]).

Proposition 3.6. Fix a compact set K C X and assume that, for any x E K, it is given a fundamental system in K x finite family {(x3,

of balls centered at x. Then there exists a such that

(a) B(x3,r3) E for anyj E J. (b) The balls B(x3, r3) are pairwise disjoint. (c) The family {B(x3,3cr3)}j is a covering of K.

Proof. We may assume that for any x E X and any B(x, r) E we have r 1. For a non-empty compact set L C K denote r(L) := sup{r E IR Choose x(L) E L and r(L) E E LwithB(x,r) E such that and r(L) 'r(L)/2. Put K(L) := L\B(x(L),3cr(L)). B(x(L),r(L)) E We prove first following property: For any x E K(L) and any B(x, r) E we have B(x(L),r(L)) fl B(x,r) = 0. Indeed from y E B(x(L),r(L) n B(x,r) we

get 3cr(L) dist(x(L),x) c(dist(x(L),y) +dist(x,y)) < cr(L) +cr hence 2r(L) 0 with B(x, r) E

For any n E N we

A. Cornea

274

r/2. Since K is compact there exist r, hence 3c n, m E N, m > n such that Xm)
we get the contradictory relation c r/2 Xm) If n is such that = 0, then the family {B(x2, for K and using the property proved above, we see that disjoint. Thus the proof is complete.

Proposition 3.7. Let us denote

X:

3 c r/2. is a covering are pairwise

A(B(x2r))

< +oo}. Then for any positive locally A-integrable function g and for almost all x X2,1, we have Mg(x,r) <+oc. A(B(x,r))

Proof. Using standard measure theory arguments it is enough to show that if K C X is a compact set and a is a positive real number such that for any x E K lim

a and lim

Mg(x, r) = +00, then A(K) = 0.

Since g is locally integrable we may chose an open set Y containing K such that and denote /3 := &. It is easy to gdA < +oo. Let j E N be such that 3 c /3. Fix now n E N and see that for any x e K we have lim the set of all balls centred at x for which B(x, r) C Y, for x E K denote by

Mg(x,r) n i.e.

gdA nA(B(x,r)) and A(B(x,3cr)) 1L3A(B(x,r)). is a fundamental system of From the above assumptions we have that > 0, i E J a finite family neighbourhoods for x. Choose E K and satisfying the properties (a), (b), (c) from the preceding proposition. We have gdA A(B(x2,r1)) A(B(x2,3cr1)) < g dA. Since n is arbitrary we get A(K) = 0

g dA. Thus dist A(K) and the proof is complete.

Theorem 3.8. Assume that, for almost all x E X we have lim 2r)) A(B(x,r))

< 00 and take f E point for f.

1

Proof. We may assume that f is

then almost every x E X is a Lebesgue

In that case we have a.e. f =

where are real valued and continuous and is integrable. We may choose an increasing sequence (ofl)flEN of positive real numbers such is integrable. that = +cx and the function g :=

The proof of the theorem completes now using Proposition (3.4) and previous Proposition (3.7).

Applications of Controlled Convergence in Analysis



275

References [1]

[2]

J. Bliedtner and P.A. Loeb, A reduction technique for limit theorems in analysis and probability theory, Arkiv for Matematik, 30 no. 1 (1992), 25—43. M. Brelot, Families de Perron et probléme de Dirichiet, Acta Sci. Math. (Szeged) 9 (1938—40), 133—153.

[3] C. Constantinescu and A. Cornea, Ideaie Rànder Riemannscher Flàchen, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1963. [4] C. Constantinescu and A. Cornea, Compactifications of harmonic spaces, Nagoya Math. [5]

J. 25 (1965) 1—57.

C. Constantinescu and A. Cornea, Potential Theory on Harmonic Spaces,

Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1972. [6] A. Cornea, Resolution du probléme de Dirichiet et comportement des solutions d la frontiére d l'aide des fonctions de contrôie, C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris 319 (1995), no. Série I. [7] G.C. Evans, Applications of Poincaré's sweeping out process, Proc. Nat. Acad. Sci. USA 19 (1933), 457—461. [8] M. de Guzmán, Differentiation

of Integrals in RTh,

Lecture Notes in Math.,

Vol. 481 Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1977.

[9] C. Meghea, Compactification

222, [10]

des espaces harmoniques, Lecture Notes in Math.

Springer-Verlag, Berlin, 1971.

5. Zaremba, Sur

le principe de Dirichiet, Acta

Cornea Katholische Universitdt Eichstdtt Mathematisch-Geographische Fakultät Lehrstuhl für Mathematik-Analysis Ostenstrafle 26, 85071 Eichstätt, Germany Aurel

Mathematica 34 (1911), 293—316.

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 277-283) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

A GENERALIZATION OF A THEOREM OF WEIERSTRASS MIHAI CRISTEA

The great Romanian mathematician Simion Stoilow introduced in the mathematical world the class of the open, continuous and light mappings f : D —p C, where D C C is open. He proved [24], [26] that this maps are is not a local homeomordiscrete maps, that their branch set B1 = {x e phism at x} is an isolated set. If x e B1, then there exists and e N, Jordan domains such that x e and f(x) e = = there exists closed arcs with = x, 1)) E &2,. n = {x} and f o = for i,j e {1, 2,. and every Jordan C . .

,

. .

,

domain Q bounded by Fr-yr and two such arcs and such that Q fl a2 = çb for This implies that for j = 1,2,... , is mapped homeomorphically into every x e B1, there exists E V(f(x)) such that e e C fl f'(f(x)) = {x} is compact, and = = for every point y E there exists exactly points x1,x2,... from such that f(x2) = y for i = 1, 2,.. . , and this is called the

multiplicity of f at x and it is shown that does not depends on the normal domain

chosen before.

S. Stoilow developed a very rich theory in which many problems from the classical complex analysis found a natural generalization in this class of mappings, for instance the Riemann—Hurwitz's theorem [26], the theorem on the univalence on the boundary [25], the theorem of Picard [26], theorems on the extension of the interiority [26] and so on. Also, he introduced a very powerful instrument in the theory of functions, the method of path lifting, which applies for such mappings [26]. 277

M.Cristea

278

His work concerning two dimensional generalizations of the analytic func-

tions was continued especially by G.T. Whyburn [33], [34], and by Stoilow's Cabiria Andreian [1], [2], [3], [4]. Whyburn considered open, light maps on arbitrary metric spaces, generalizing for instance the path's lifting theorem of S. Stoilow [33] on such spaces. M. Jurchescu [20], [21], another pupil of S. Stoilow worked with open interior mappings on topological spaces. Also, in the last years, M. Cristea, [10], [11], [19] generalized the theorems of S. Stoilow on topological spaces. In 1950 in [27] 5. Stoilow considered the class of the open, continuous and discrete maps in dimension n = 3 and he studied their branch set. He opened in this way a new research field in the theory of functions in dimension n 3. A great number of mathematicians studied the local behaviour of the open, is open where D C continuous and discrete mappings f : D C and n 3. P.T. Church and E. Hemmingsen [7], [8], [9], Iu.Iu. Trohimciuk [30], C.J. Titus and G.S. Young [28], [29], D. Wilson [35], J. Väisälä [31], [32],

0.

Martio and U. Srebro [23], P.T. Church [6], M. Cristea

[12], [13], [14], [15],

[16], [18] are just a few authors who worked with open discrete maps in many dimensions.

In 1964 in [5] Cernavski proved that if D C is open, f : D —+ is continuous, open and discrete, then dim B1
analytic methods from the topological degree theory. If U C D is a domain, then i(f,.) is constant on U\B1 and this constant is equal to ±1 and if i(f,.) is equal to +1 on U\B1, we say that f is sense preserving on U, and if i(f,.) is equal to —1 on U\B1, we say that f is sense regarding on U. Also, if f is sense preserving on U then i(f,.) has a constant strictly positive sign on U, and if f is sense regarding on U, i(f,.) has a constant strictly negative sign on U. If is open and f E C(D, DC is open and discrete and x e D, then there exists fl f'(f(x)) = {x}, E V(x) bounded such that C e V(f(x)) such that = = FrV1,f is a proper and closed map and if x e B1, there exists e N such that if y E such that f(x2) = y for there exists exactly points x1, x2,.. E = 1,2,. This number is called the multiplicity of f at x and does not If D C depend on the choise of the set as before and is a = domain, Q C D is open, y e f(Q)\f(FrQ) and f'(y) fl Q = {xi, x2,.. . then i(f, x2)I = N(f, Q, y) = d(f, Q, where N(f, Q, y) represents the :

.

.

.

,

,

,

A Generalization of a Theorem of Weierstrass

number

279

of the roots of the equation f(x) = y from Q, counting multiplicity.

We proved generalizations of the classical theorems of Rouché, Hurwitz and of the theorem on the univalence on the boundary for such mappings [13], [14], [15], [19].

For the notations and the notions from the topological degree theory see Lloyd [22]. If X is a topological space, B C X is open and A C B, we denote by FTBA the border of the set A in B. A well-known theorem of Weierstrass from the classical theory of complex :D analysis says that if D C C is open, C are analytic functions on

D such that f uniformly on D, then f is analytic on D. We prove now a generalization of the theorem of Weierstrass in dimension n 2. We shall prove that if D C is open and bounded, are open and e C(D, discrete on D such that fr-,

f uniformly on the bounded subsets of D and f

is a light map, then it results that f is open and discrete on D. We can use the following result from [13] (which extends a result of Whyburn) to show that the limit map f is open: Proposition A [13]. Let E, F be metrisable linear topological spaces, D C E open, D —+ E continuous and open such that the maps carries the bounded and closed sets from D into closed sets from F and f uniformly on the bounded subsets on D and f is light and locally closed. Then f is an open map.

Proposition B [22]. Let D C f(FrD), r = open, f, g E C(D, d(p, f(FrD)) and suppose that If(x) — < r for every x E D. Then d(f,D,p) = d(g,D,p).

Theorem 1. Let D C

be open and bounded, E C(D, open and discrete such that f uniformly on the bounded subsets of D and f is light. Then f is open and discrete on D.

Proof. We can apply Proposition A to see that f is open on D. Let now x e D

be fixed, UCD a domain such that UCD and Qc U such that x eQ and y = f(x) f(FrQ). Since f is a closed map on U, it results that f(FrQ) is closed, hence r = d(y, f(FrQ)) > 0. Let now n0 e N be such that IIfn(z) — f(z)Il <

for every

z

U and

n

no

(1)

M. Cristea

280

From Proposition B it results that for

nno.

andn no be fixed. Since

Let V = it results that

fl V

(2)

=

0, let z E hence z = =

0. If

< Since with

is closed, it results that ae If a Q, then, since the map is open, it results that z belongs to the It results that open set and this contradicts the fact that z e FrQ V, ae and we see that f(a) e f(FrQ) and e hence If(a) — r : U —+

<

and

= 2•

r—

V=

and this contradicts (1). It follows that = 0. We have and since V is connected, and V that V

that there

(3), f;'(y) fl Q

1

on U.

1

>0

that is sense preserving on U. From 0 and since fr-, is sense preserving on U, it results that This implies that = = and from (2), d(f,Q,y) = >0. If m n0 and

fm is sense regarding on U, then, as before, N(fm,

Q, y) > 0 and d(fm, Q, y) = N(fm, Q, y) <0. Using again (2), we obtain that 0 < d(f, Q, y) = Q, y) <0, which represents a contradiction. It results that if is sense preserving on U for some n n0, then all the maps fm are sense preserving on U for m n0, and in the same way we can prove that if there exists n such that is sense regarding on U for some n n0 then all the maps fm are sense regarding on U for m n0. Without any loss of generality, we can suppose that all the maps are sense preserving on U. f(FrQ) and

let r

have

n 1

n0. This > 0,

such

= d(y, f(FrQ)). If n0 e N is taken such d(f,Q,y) and (3) holds, i.e. we have

implies that f;'(y) fl

Q

and from (1), we have that d(f,

that f(x)

0' hence Q, f(x)) > 0.

It

that (1) holds, we

B(y,

from

Q, y) = Q, y) results that if x Q is

f(FrQ), then d(f,Q,f(x))

>0.

(4)

A Generalization of a Theorem of Weierstrass

281

show now that f is discrete on U. Let x e U be fixed again, Q E V(x) f(FrQ) and let m = d(f,Q,y). If there exists be such that y = f(x) points in Q such that Xi = x and f(x1) = f(x3) for i,j e X1,X2,. .. {1, 2,. , m+ 1}, let e V(x1) be disjoint such that Qt C Q, f(x) f(FrQ2) Then V is open andy fori = 1,2,... ,m+1. Wedenoteby V = d(f, Qt, y) and we proved f(FrV). We see that d(f, Q, y) = d(f, V, y) + before that d(f,Q2,y) = d(f,Q2,f(x2)) 1 for every i E {1,2,. . ,m + 1}. It results that y) m + 1 and since d(f, Q, y) = m, we obtain d(f, We

.

.

.

that d(f, V, y) < —1, hence d(f, V, y)

0, and this implies (see [22] page 23)

that there exists e V such that y = —1, this Since d(f, V, contradicts (4). We proved that we can find at most m different points x2 in Q such that f(x2) = y, hence f is discrete at x. Since x was arbitrary chosen in U and U is an arbitrary domain in D, it results that f is open and discrete

0

onD.

Remark 1. Let D C be a bounded domain, open and e C(D, discrete on D such that uniformly on the bounded subsets of D and f is light. We see from Theorem 1 that f is open and discrete. Also, from the proof of Theorem 1, we can see that either all the maps are sense preserving on D for n no and then f is also sense preserving on D, or all the maps are sense regarding on D for n n0 and then f is also sense regarding on D.

f

Theorem 2. Let D C

be open and bounded, E C(D, open and uniformly on the bounded subsets of D and f

discrete on D such that f is light. If Q is a domain such that Q C D and y f(FrQ), then there exists e N such that for n all the maps arid f takes the value y on Q by the same number of times, counting multiplicity. Proof. crete.

From Theorem 1, it results that f E C(D,

is open and disIf r = d(y,f(FrQ)) and E N is such that — f(z)II < for z e Q and n ny, then, from Proposition B, we have d(f, Q, y) for n ny. This it means that (y) fl Q 0 if and only if every n and if and n fly, we have = = = = and

the theorem is proved.

=

=

=

M. Cris tea

282

References [1] [2]

Cabiria Andreian, Ph.D. Thesis, Univ. of Bucharest, 1955. Cabiria Andreian, Uber ems Formel von Stoilow, Revue Roum. Math. Pures Appi. 5, 1 (1960), 59—74.

[3]

Cabiria Andreian, Clase de acoperiri riemanniene (I), Anale!e Univ. Bucuresti

[6]

Sect. Mat.-Mec. 13, 2 (1964), 55—75. Cabiria Andreian, Clase de acoperiri riemanniene (II), Ana!e!e Univ. Bucuresti, Sect. Mat.-Mec. 14, 1 (1965), 71—95. A.V. Cernavski, otkrte otobrajenia mnogobrazzi, Mat. Sbornik, 65 (1964), 357—369. (Russian) P.T. Church, Extensions of Stoilow 's theorem, J. London Soc. 37 (1962), 86—89.

[7]

P.T. Church and E. Hemmingsen, Light open mappings on manifolds, Duke

[4]

[5]

Math. J. 27, 4 (1960), 527—536. [8]

P.T. Church and E. Hemmingsen, Light open mappings on manifolds, Duke Math. J. 28, 4 (1961), 607—623.

[9]

P.T. Church and E. Hemmingsen, Light open mappings on manifolds, Duke Math. J. 30 (1963), 379—389.

[10] M. Cristea, Some properties of interior mappings. Banach-Mazur's theorem, Revue Roum. Math. Pures App!. 3 (1987), 211—214. [11] M. Cristea, Global inversion in topological spaces, Revue Roum. Math. Pures App!. 7 (1987), 593—601.

[12] M. Cristea, Some conditions of local injectivity, Revue Roum. Math. Pures App!. 1—2 (1988), 24—30.

[13] M. Cristea, A generalization of Hurwitz's theorem, Studii si Cercet. Matem. 4 (1987), 349—351.

[14] M. Cristea, A generalization of Rouché's theorem, Ana!e!e Univ. Bucuresti, Matem. 36 (1987), 13—15.

[15] M. Cristea, A generalization of a theorem of Stoilow, Anale!e Univ. Bucuresti, 3 (1988), 18—19.

[16] M. Cristea, A generalization of Sard's lemma, A Jacobian condition for interiority, Demonstratio Mathematica, Vol. 21, 2 (1988), 399—405. [17] M. Cristea, Open discrete mappings in space, Revue Roum. Math. Pures App!. 41, 9—10, (1996), 591—605.

[18] M. Cristea, Some conditions for the local or global injectivity of a mapping between two n-manifolds, Revue Roum. Math Pures App!. 10 (1988), 861—869. [19] M. Cristea, Injectivity in the domain of open isolated mappings in space, Revue Roum. Math. Pures App!. 40, 5—6, (1995), 435—448. [20] M. Jurchescu, On a theorem of Stoilow, Math. Ann. 138 (1959), 322—334. [21] M. Jurchescu, Spatii de acoperire ramificata si proprietatea (I), Lucrarile Consfatuirii de Geometrie si Topo!ogie, lasi, 1958, Ed. Acad. (1962), 227—235. [22] N. Lloyd, Degree theory, Cambridge Univ. Press, Cambridge, 1978.

A Generalization of a Theorem of Weierstrass

283

[23]

0. Martio and U. Srebro, On the local behaviour of quasiregular maps and

[24]

S. Stoilow, Sur les transformations continues et la topologie des fonctions

[25]

5.

branched covering maps, J. d'Analyse Math. 36 (1979), 198—212.

[26] [27]

analitiques, Ann. Sci. Norm. Sup. 45 (1928), 347—382. Stoilow, Sur un théoreme topologiques, Fundamenta Mathematicae, Warszawa 13 (1929), 186—194. 5. Stoilow, Lecons sur les principes topologiques de la théorie des fonctions analitiques, Gauthier—Villard, Paris, 1938.

5. Stoilow, Sur les transformations interieures des variétés a trois dimensions,

Compt. rendues du Premier Congres des Mat. Hongrois, Budapest, 1950, 263—266. [28]

C.J. Titus and G.S. Young, A Jacobian condition for znteriority, Michigan

[29]

Math. J. 1 (1952), 89—94. C.J. Titus and G.S. Young, The extension of interiority, with some applications, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 103, 2 (1962), 329—340.

Iu.Iu. Trohimciuk, 0 neprerivnih otobrajeniah oblastei evklidova prostranstva, Ukrain. Mat. 16 (1964), 196—211. [31] J. Väisälä, Discrete open mappings on manifolds, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser Al, Math. 362 (1966), 1—12. [32] J. Väisälä, Minimal mappings in euclidian spaces, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser AT, Math. 366 (1965). [33] G.T. Whyburn, Analytic Topology, Amer. Math. Soc. 1942. [34] G.T. Whyburn, Topological Analysis, Princeton, New Jersey, 1958. [35] D. Wilson, Open mappings on manifolds and a counterexample to the Whyburn [30]

conjecture, Duke Math. J. 40, 3 (1973), 705—716.

Mihai Cristea University of Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics Str. Academiei 14, R- 70109 Bucuresti, Románia

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 285-291) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

CONDITIONS D'EXISTENCE ET PROPRIETES D'UNE METRIQUE CONFORMEMENT INVARIANTE SUR LES VARIETES RIEMANNIENNES NON COMPACTES JACQUELINE FERRAND

Abstract The function AM has been defined in [Fl], fF2] for any non-compact Riemannian is a metric on M if AM is not n-manifold M. Here we prove that mM = identically +cx.

1. Introduction Dans ce qui suit (M, g) désigne une variété riemannienne non compacte de dimension n 2 et nous utilisons les notations de la théorie du potentiel non linéaire (ci. [GLMI, [Hi], [H2], [HKM]). Les invariants conformes de M sont les fonctions canoniquement associées a la structure conforme déterminée par sa métrique g. Ces fonctions sont invariantes dans toute bijection conforme de M sur une autre variété. Nous avons antérieurement défini et étudié de telles fonctions (cf. [Fi], [F2], [F3], [F4]), entre autres les fonctions AM : M x M = U {+oo} et IR+, et nous avons établi: PM M x M :

Proposition 1.1. Si la fonction PM n'est pas identiquement nulle c'est une distance sur M, cette condition étant réalisée si, et seulement si, Cap ÔM > 0.

Proposition 1.2. Si la relation x

y implique AM(X,y) <+00, la fonction Ah,/(ln) mM = est une distance sur M. 285

J.

erand

Dans ce dernier cas nous disons que M est de classe L et que mM est la A-distance sur M. Les boules relatives a cette distance seront simplement appelées A-boules.

Ii est a noter qu'il existe des variétés de classe L sur lesquelles la fonction /2M est identiquement nulle, d'oii l'intérêt de la ,\-distance. On a en effet (cf. [Fl], [V], [FMV], [F5]):

Proposition 1.3. a) Tout domaine propre de l'espace euclidien

constitue

une variété de classe L. b) Plus généralement toute variété riemannienne admettant au moms deux bouts est de classe L, et ses )t-boules fermées sont compactes.

Dans le present article nous améliorons fortement la Proposition 1.2 en prouvant:

Théorème A. Pour que M soit de classe L il suffit que la fonction AM ne soit pas identiquement égale

+00.

Notons ici que, compte tenu des résultats de [Fl], le Théorème A admet le

corollaire suivant:

Proposition 1.4. Si H*(M) ne se réduit pas aux fonctions constantes, cet ensemble de fonctions sépare les points de M.

2. Préliminaires La construction de la fonction AM est basée sur une extension de la théorie des capacités conformes dont nous rappelons les résultats essentiels (cf. [F 1], [F3], [F4]).

Pour abréger, H(M) = fl désigne l'espace vectoriel des fonctions numériques continues sur M dont le gradient généralisé Vu vérifie (2.1)

Les fonctions u E fl bc qui sont solutions faibles de = 0 sont dites n-harmoniques.

Conditions D'existence et Proprzétés D'une Métrique Conformément Invariante

287

est dite monotone (au sens de Lebesgue)

Par ailleurs une fonction u

sur M si pour tout domaine relativement compact D de M on a

sup u = sup u, D

inf u = inf u. D

(2.2)

Les fonctions n-harmoniques sont monotones. L'ensemble des fonctions mono-

tones u e H(M) est note H*(M).

Lemme 2.3. Pour tout reel k > 0 la famille {u E H*(M)II(u, M) < k} est équicontinue.

est dite c-convergente Précisons enfin qu'une suite (un) d'éléments de si elle converge uniformément sur tout compact de M. On a alors:

Lemme 2.4. La limite d'une suite c-convergente de fonctions monotones [resp. n-harmoniques] est monotone [resp. n-harrnonique].

Definition 2.5. Un continu relatif est une partie fermée non vide C de M sans composante connexe compacte, ce qui équivaut a dire que C U {oo} est une partie connexe du compactiflé d 'Alexandrov M = M U {oo} de M.

Lemme 2.6. Si la fonction u est monotone sur M les ensembles {x E t}, oü t E t} et {x E sont des continus relatifs. Pour préciser nous réservons le terme de continu (compact ou non) pour les parties fermées connexes de M, non vides et non réduites a un point.

Chaque couple (C0, C1) de continus compacts ou relatifs définit un condensateur dont la capacité conforme est

Cap(Co,Ci)=

inf

A(C0,C1)

I(u,M)<+oo

oii A(C0, C1) désigne l'ensemble des fonctions u E H(M), dites admissibles pour T(Co, C1), vérifiant u = 0 sur Co, u = 1 sur C1 et 0 u 1 partout.

Lemme 2.7. Pour avoir Cap(Co, C1) < +00 il suffit que C0, C1 soient disjoints et que l'un d'eux au moms soit compact. Le résultat de base est le suivant (cf. [Fl], [F3], [F4]).

288

J.

Ferrarid

Théorème 2.8. Soit C0, C1 deux continus relatifs tels que Cap(Co, C1) < +oo. Ii existe une unique fonction u e A(Co,C1), notée extr(Co,Ci), vérifiant I(u, M) = Cap(Co, C1).

Cette fonction est n-harmonique sur

M\(C0, C1) et monotone sur M. De plus elle vérifie (2.2) pour tout domaine D contenu dans M\(C0 U Ci), même si D n'est pas compact. a} et Enfin, Si POUT 0 < a < /3 < 1 on pose Ccj, = {x e MIu(x)

ona = et la fonction

est définie par

= = 0 si

(2.9)



X

=1

e CQ,,

si

x E

et

=(u(x)—a)/(/3—a) si a
:MxM

est

(2.10)

définie par

= sont des continus relatifs arbitraires contenant respectivement x, y.

Remarque: La valeur de y) d'être des continus non compacts.

n'est

pas modifiée Si Ofl impose a

3. Demonstration du Théorème A Ce théorème découlera des Lemmes 3.1 et 3.2. Rappelons que la notation X cc M signifie que X est une partie de M dont l'adhérence X est compacte.

Lemme 3.1. Pour que M soit de classe L il suffit que, pour tout domaine D cc M, il existe un couple (C0, C1) de continus relatifs contenus dans M\D tels que Cap(Co,C1) <+00.

Demonstration: Soit x, y deux points distincts de M, D un domaine contenant x, y tel que D cc M et C0, C1 deux continus relatifs contenus dans M\D tels que Cap(Co, C1) <+00 donc disjoints. On peut joindre x a [resp. y a C1] par un continu compact [resp. -yr] de telle sorte que (C0 = 0.

Conditions D 'existence et Propriétés D 'une Métrique Conformément Invariante

289

ensembles C3 = C0 U et = C1 U 'Yi sont des continus relatifs disjoints. D'après des inégalités classiques on a, par application de (2.7): Les

<+00, d'oü

<

<+00.

L'hypothèse du Lemme 3.1 est vérifiée par tout variété M possedant au moms deux bouts (cf. [F5], Appendix). Remarque:

Lemme. 3.2. Soit V un ouvert contenant un continu relatif C. Pour tout compact K de M, l'ouvert V fl (M\K) admet au moms une composante non relativement compacte VK, d'oü ii résulte que VK est un continu non compact.

Demonstration: Soit D cc M un domaine contenant K, et supposons d'abord qu'il existe une composante connexe de l'ensemble fermé C fl (M\D) ne rencontrant pas ÔD. Alors est une composante de C, donc n'est pas compacte, et la composante connexe de V fl (M\K) qui la contient est non relativement compacte, d'oii le résultat.

Supposons donc maintenant que toutes les composantes connexes de C fl (M\D) rencontrent ÔD, et soit E = C fl ÔD. Le compact E est contenu dans l'ouvert V fl (M\K), donc recouvert par un nombre fini de composantes connexes de cet ouvert, soit V1, V2,. . , Vi,, et l'ouvert W = V1 U V2 U ... U contient C fl (M\D). Si les ouverts V2 étaient tous relativement compacts, C fl (M\D) serait compact, et C ne serait pas un continu relatif. Ii existe donc au moms une composante connexe de V fl (M\K) qui n'est pas relativement .

compacte.

Remarque: Si K est de la forme K =

oii L\ CC M est un domaine, le

continu Vj< est contenu dans

Fin de la demonstration du théorème A Tout d'abord l'existence de (a, b) E M2 vérifiant '\M (a, b) <+00 équivaut a celle d'un couple (Co, C1) de continus relatifs C0, C1 tels que Cap(Co, C1) <+00, donc disjoints. S'il en est ainsi, posons u = extr(Co, C1) et choisissons

a,/3telsqueO
MIu(x) rel="nofollow"> /3} sont des ouverts contenant respectivement C0, C1. Pour tout domaine D CC M le Lemme 3.2 assure l'existence d'une composante connexe

j.Ferrand

290

et d'une composante connexe V1' de V1 n (M\D),toutes deux non relativement compactes. Les continus non compacts V0 et V1 sont contenus dans M\D et vérifient, d'après (2.9): de Vo fl


Problèmes ouverts Ii est facile de voir que, si N est une variété compacte et a un point de N, la variété M = N\{a} n'est pas de classe L et que CapôM = 0. Ii serait par contre intéressant de construire une variété non compacte M qui ne soit pas de classe L et telle que CapôM > 0, ou qui soit de classe L mais non complete pour la

Bibliographie [Fl]

J. Lelong-Ferrand, Invariants conformes globaux sur les variétés riemanniennes. J. Differential Geometry 8 (1973), 487—510.

[F2]

[F3]

J. Lelong-Ferrand, Construction de métriques pour lesquelles les transformations quasi-conformes sont lipschitziennes. Symposia Math. Vol. XVIII, INDAM, Academic Press, London (1976), 407—420. J. Lelong-Ferrand, Conformal capacities and conformally invariant functions on Riemannian manifolds. A paraItre dans "Geometriae Dedicata" et résumé

dans C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris, t. 318, Série I (1994), 213—216. [F4] J. Lelong-Ferrand, Conformal capacities and extremal metrics. A paraltre dans le "Pacific Journal of Mathematics". [F5] J. Lelong-Ferrand, Conformal properties of Riemannian manifolds with at least two ends, Preprint. [FMV] J. Lelong-Ferrand, G.J. Martin and M. Vuorinen, Lipschitz conditions in conformally invariant metrics. J. Anal. Math. 56 (1991), 187—209. [GLM] S. Grandlund, P. Lindqvist and 0. Martio, Conformally invariant variational integral. Trans. A.M.S. 277 (1983), 43—73. [HKM} H. Heinonen, T. Kilpeläinen and 0. Martio, Non-linear Potential Theory of degenerate elliptic, Oxford Math. Monographs, Oxford University Press, 1994.

[Hi]

I. Holopainen, Non-linear potential theory and quasiregular mappings on Riemannian manifolds. Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. Al. Math. Diss. 74 (1990), 1—45.

[H2]

I. Holopainen, Solutions of elliptic equations on manifolds with roughly Euclidean ends, Math. Z. 217 (1994), 459—477.

[HR]

I. Holopainen and S. Rickman, Classification of Riemannian manifolds in nonlinear potential theory, Potential Anal. 2 (1993), 37—66.

Conditions D'existence et Propriétés D'une Métrique Conformément Invariante ... [V]

291

M. Vuorinen, Conformal geometry and quasiregular mappings, Lecture Notes in Math. Vol. 1319, Springer-Verlag, Berlin 1988.

Jacqueline Ferrand Université Paris VI 14 rae de Bagneux 92230 Sceaux France

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 293-313) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

BARYCENTRIC SUBDIVISIONS OF PARTITIONS WITH APPLICATIONS TO HIGHER DIMENSIONAL SYMBOLIC DYNAMICS AND LIMIT EXPANSIONS OF HOMEOMORPHISMS*

BERND GUNTHER

Abstract We want to characterize autohomeomorphisrns on compacta which canl be expressed as shift maps of inverse limits, and we construct symbolic models of dynamical systems which are able to give a more detailed representation of general dynamical systems than the standard Cantor spaces. Our investigations are based on a particularly well behaved class of finite partitions of compact metric spaces which are intended to replace finite open coverings in situations where they do not work satisfactorily. A notable disadvantage of open coverings is that there is no natural notion of barycentric subdivision for them.

0. Introduction This paper deals with two problems: 1) We consider an autohomeomorX on a compactum X, and we would like to represent X as ... with all coordinate spaces Pr., an inverse limit of a tower equal to the same space P and all bonding maps equal to the same map g, moreover f shall correspond to the shift map on lim P. The space P should be simpler than X, preferably a finite polyhedron, and we ask for an internal criterion telling us when such a limit expansion exists. 2) In symbolic dynamics one associates with a shift matrix, i.e., a square with 0,1-entries, the Cantor space Y matrix {(A1, A2,...) e = 1} and considers the map g : Y Y shifting every

phism f : X

:

*Research supported by DFG. 293

294

—-___________________________________________________

B. Gii ni her

sequence to the left and discarding its initial element. In many cases general dynamical systems f : X X on a compactum X can be studied by confor instance in context of structing a surjective map /3 : Y X with fj3 = Markov partitions [5, Prop. 10.18]. However, if dim X 0, then /3 must exhibit properties which are at least as unpleasant as space filling curves, and we ask for higher dimensional symbolic models of dynamical systems painting more accurate pictures. We observe that Y comes with a natural limit expansion Y = lim where Yr., is the space of all sequences truncated at length n and is the projection map. Our main tool in attacking these problems will be barycentric subdivisions. For example we will consider shift matrices, whose structure is enriched by a partial ordering on its index set satisfying certain requirements. This allows to substitute the discrete space Yr., by a finite polyhedron Pr., with vertex set to the simplexes and the bonding maps Pn Pm will map the simplexes of of the n — m-th barycentric subdivision of Pm Since these simplexes can be made arbitrarily small by taking n — m large this introduces a fine structure in our new model Y lim In general we will have dim Y > 0, and this limit space will also carry a shift map g : Y Y. These models will be used as representations of general dynamical systems f : X X, but in a sense dual to above: We will construct surjective maps : X Y with g/3 = /3f, and /3 will be a homeomorphism in much more cases than above. The construction of such representations requires an appropriate concept of "Markov partitions", but we avoid this term because our partitions will have properties different from the ones of e.g. [5, Ch. 10], for instance they have to be genuine partitions in the sense that their constituents must not intersect. These partitions, which we call "mosaics", are also of interest from a purely topological point of view, because they are designed to serve as substitutes for finite open coverings in situations were they do not work satisfactorily. A notable disadvantage of coverings is that they do not admit a natural notion of barycentric subdivision, were a subdivision of a covering should consist of

strictly smaller sets and its nerve should be the barycentric subdivision of the the original one (hence one cannot use star refinements). For mosaics subdivisions can be defined.

1. Mosaics Definition 1.1.

Let X be a compactum and A = {AAIA E A} a finite partition of X, indexed by a partially ordered set A. We set

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

A

295

a mosaic if the following three, equivalent conditions are

satisfied:

(i) For each A E A the set U,, is open. (ii) For each A E A the set A,, is closed. (iii) For each A E A the closure of A,, is contained in A,,. A,2 = (i) and (ii) are equivalent because CA,, = U,2 and CU,, = A,2 = It is obvious that (ii) implies (iii), and if conversely A,2 ç

A,2 C A,, for every

< A we conclude that the closure of A,, is contained in A,,,

hence (ii). If these conditions are satisfied, then the open covering mesh A := {U,,IA E A} is called the mesh of A. The nerve .A/(A) of the mosaic A is the nerve of the index set A, i.e., the abstract simplicial complex with A as set of vertices and finite linearly ordered subsets of A as simplexes, its geometric realization is denoted N(A).

The sets of a mosaic are pairwise disjoint and non empty and cover X, they are necessarily locally closed because A,, = A,, fl U,,. We view a mosaic as something resembling a cellular decomposition with "open cells" A,, and "closed cells" A,,, but the "cells" A,, may have thick walls A,, \ A,, (i.e., this set may have non empty interior) as shown by Example 1.2. Example 1.2. Let A be the ordered set consisting of three elements a, b, c with c> aand c> b. We define amosaic e A} on I by Aa :=[O,1/3], := ]1/3, 2/3[. We have Aa = [0, 1/3], Ab = [2/3, 1], Ab := [2/3, 1] and = ]1/3, 2/3[. = I, Ua = [0, 2/3[, (4 = ]1/3, 1] and

Example 1.3. Let f : X

P be a map from X to a finite polyhedron P equipped with a triangulation K. We set A equal to the set of those simplexes := of K with fl f(X) 0; A is partially ordered by inclusion. A = is a mosaic on X, because is closed. We may look e A} = at this example from a slightly different perspective: Let V = e M}

be a finite open covering of X indexed by a finite but otherwise arbitrary

B.

296

0, such set M, and denote by A the set of all those subsets C M, := E A we set that ordered by inclusion. For V,2 \ V,2, these sets constitute a mosaic on X because = fl is a map into the nerve of our covering with f = we recover the situation above.

Example 1.4. Let A be a finite partially ordered set and K the nerve of A, K its geometric realization. There is a mosaic 8 = {B,, IA e A} on K defined by B,, := st(A,

\U

x).

These sets obviously constitute a partition of K, and since U,, = U,2>,,

(3)

K)

it is a mosaic. Note also that B,, is the full subcomplex of K spanned by all vertices < A and hence equals the closure of B,,. B,, \ B,, =: L is the full subcomplex spanned by all vertices < A and B,, is the cone CL \ L over

B,, \ B,, with tip at the vertex A and with base removed. We will see in Theorem 1.8 that this mosaic is archetypical.

Example 1.5. Let f : X

X be a periodic homeomorphism, ffl = 1, and set A equal to the set of all divisors of n, ordered by k m if k divides m. For m e A we denote by Am the set of all points of period m; since Am = {x e XIfm(x) = x} is closed this defines a mosaic (discarding all indices m with Am = 0).

Definition 1.6. Let A = {A,,JA A} be a mosaic on a compactum X. A map X N(A) into the nerve of the mosaic is barycentric if it satisfies the following two, equivalent conditions: C U,, (i) VA E A: A,, C (ii) VA E A : A,, = 'i/r'B,,, where B = {B,,IA e A} is the mosaic on N(A) defined in Example 1.4.

For abbreviation let's set V,, := st(A,.Af(A)), by definition we have B,, = V,, \ U,2>,, 11,2 and therefore B,, C V,, U,2>,, B,2. Hence (ii) implies (i). Conversely, (i) implies U,, = U,2>,, A,2 Up>,, U,2 = U,,, ergo in particular U,2>,, is and U,2>,, U,2 = U,2>,, disjoint from A,, and A,, = Vf'B,,. On the other hand (V,, \ U,L>,, C U,,\tJ,2>,,U,2 =A,, and hence (ii). U,, = U,2>,,

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

297

C U,, of condi-

The reader will recognize the right half 'i,lr' st(A,

tion 1.6(i) from barycentric maps into nerves of coverings, but the left half A,, C 'i,Lr'st(A,JV(A)) has no counterpart. This exemplifies that mosaics have stronger structural properties than open coverings. of open subsets of a compactum Lemma 1.7. For every collection U0,.. . X there exist open sets V2 U2, i = O,...,n, with V2 ,

and observe A2 C X

so that for i.e., the sets A2 are separated.

U2 \

\

LI3,

k we have Ak fl U3 = 0, Uk \ Since every metrizable space and in particular every compactum is hereditarily 0 normal [2, Thm. 2.1.7] the existence of the open sets V2 follows.

i

Theorem 1.8. Every mosaic on a compactum admits a barycentric map. Proof. We will construct open sets V,, in X with

(i) A,, C (ii)

V,, V,,2

C U,, and 0

{A0,.

. . ,

is linearly ordered,

I with 1] = V,, and then any collection of maps X = 1 : X N(A) may be considered as barycentric coordinate functions of a map 'i,b satisfying 1.6.(i). Let L(A) be equal to the maximal length of a strictly increasing chain of indices in A starting from A; the construction of the sets V,, will be by induction on L(A). L(A) = 1 means that A is a maximal element of A and therefore U,, = A,,, so by (i) we must set V,, = U,, = A,, and (ii) is automatically satisfied. Now assume that V,, has been constructed for L(A) <m and let be the , = m. Lemma 1.7 provides us with pairwise collection of all indices with A is an index with disjoint open sets 2 \ then A,, C L(A) <m and A C and similarly \ V,,. Therefore we can apply Lemma 1.7 to replace and V,, with smaller open sets which are disjoint, without violating the Now assume that A0,... , conditions A,, C V,, and is a family V,,. 0. Since the sets of indices with L(A2) m and are pairwise disjoint there can be at most one with L(A2) = m, say A0. The inductive assumption assures that the remaining indices are linearly ordered, and after .

B.

298

renumbering we can assume have VA0 = 0 contrary to

In case A1 E VA,

Ao

Gunther

we would

0. We conclude Ao A1

0

E Definition 1.9. We consider two mosaics A = {AAIA E A} and 13 = M} on X. 13 is said to be a refinement of A if it satisfies conditions (i) and (ii), a subdivision if it has properties (i)—(iii) and a barycentric subdivision in

case of conditions (i)—(vi).

M there exists A E A with B,2 AA. Since this index is A. necessarily unique we denote it by (ii) The map p: M —+ A is non decreasing. =: is a linearly ordered subset of (iii) For every E M,

(i) For every

E

A.

(iv) < ii (v) For all A E A the set p'(A) contains an element which is minimal in

M.

(vi) For any two indices ii', linearly ordered there exists

E

M such that the set

U

/ii,/i2

U

with

=

Remark 1.10. If 13 is a subdivision of A, then mesh 13 =

is

E M} is a

barycentric refinement of mesh A in the sense of [2, p. 303], for if x E B,2 and ç UA. If C is then st(x, mesh 13) = UV<,2 A is the smallest element of a subdivision of 13, then mesh C is a star refinement of mesh A.

Example 1.11. We continue Example 1.3: The barycentric subdivision K' of K (whose vertices are the simplexes of K and whose simplexes are those collections of simplexes which are linearly ordered by C = (a0 C inclusion) also triangulates P and hence leads to another mosaic 13 := {f' We claim that 13 subdivides A. Part (i) of Definition 1.9 is satisfied with (p(s) := (ii) and (iii) follow. If f is surjective then 13 is a barycentric subdivision of A.

Example 1.12. This continues Example 1.4: Let M be the set of all strictly increasing sequences in A with T if and only if is a subsequence of T, and = (A0 < ... < set & = equal to the barycenter of the for corresponding simplex of N(A). By means of the vertex map & we can identify the nerve N(M) with the barycentric subdivision of N(A) and obtain

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions a

299

new mosaic C = E M} on N(M) = N(A). A small calculation shows and hence C is a barycentric subdivision of 13.

C, C

Theorem 1.8 and Example 1.12 show that subdivisions always exist but by Example 1.16 they may fail to be barycentric.

Lemma 1.13. We consider a subdivision 13 of A and define a simplicial map 4) )sf(13) —+ )sf(A)' into the barycentric subdivision of )sf(A) by 4) is a simplicial isomorphism if and only if 13 is a barycentric :

subdivision of A.

Proof. 4) is a well defined simplicial map because of condition (iii). Assume first that the subdivision 13 is barycentric; we must prove conditions (iv)— (vi). In case of (v), let be the element with = {A}; an element ii < cannot exist because it would have to satisfy 4)(v) C {A}. The other conditions are evident. Conversely, we assume that conditions (iv)—(vi) are satisfied and claim:

c

(4)

(vi) implies the existence of ii iii, with 4)(ii) = 4)(ii2), and we must have would contradict (iv). (4) implies that the vertex because > = map 4) is injective and that the inverse map is non decreasing. By induction on n = dim we show that for every vertex of .Af(A)' (= every simplex of there exists with = {Ao < ••• < J%f(A)) = o. For n = 0 we take as an element of (A0) which is minimal in M. For n > 0 we set with and take a' := {A0 < = a' and = then the element from condition (vi) satisfies = o. 0 Now suppose we are given a sequence of mosaics = IA E } on subdivides a compactum X such that and consider the geometric realizations of the nerves Lemma 1.13 provides us with maps 4)n+1 N(IL) turning the sequence of nerves into a tower; we observe that N(Am) maps the simplexes of N(AIL) onto the simplexes of the (n-m)-th barycentric subdivision of N(Am) and hence these images can be made arbitrarily small by taking n — m large. :

Theorem 1.14. There is a unique map F: X —+ lim such that for every n and each A E

F=(F1, F2,.

.

.),

B.

300

her

F is surjective. Proof. Assume n m and Definition 1.9(i). We claim:

let p

:

Am be the index map from

(7)

=

from Example 1.4. A straightis the mosaic on forward calculation shows that the set on right hand side is contained in the left one, and since both sides are partitions they must be equal. Theorem 1.8 For = satisfying provides us with maps X where

E

i.e., the :X N(Am) are 13m-near. We already noticed that the and therefore the maps become arbitrarily small for n

any point x E maps fm, sets :X

c

(7) implies

E

N(Am) form a Cauchy sequence. Hence (8)

= Fm for n m this gives We want to prove (5) and consider a point x with Fm(X) E st(v, JV(Am)). By construction there exists n m is a well defined continuous map, and since

rise to a map F X

lim

with p ii. E St(ii,.Af(Am)) and therefore E —i (n) (m) (7) implies the existence of A E p (p) (and that means AA c ) with 4n) c (5) implies (6), for let x be and hence x E E c a point x E p A, and choose ii such that E c (n) But , but that is possible only if p 2 ii and therefore A ii. Then x E C then E E(n) = Finally we prove that F(X) is dense in lim Consider a prescribed and a neighborhood U of We choose element = (Xi, x2,...) E lim m 1 and a neighborhood V of Xm in N(Am) such that every = (xi, with c V. with X'm E V lies in U, then n m and A E F(X) U and hence U n Now (6) implies 0. 0 with

.

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

301

Corollary 1.15. A compactum is a polyhedron if and only if it carries a sequence of mosaics mesh AT,.

such that

is a barycentric subdivision of

and

0.

Here mesh 0 means that for every open covering V there exists N for n N. such that V is refined by mesh Proof. Necessity follows from Example 1.12 and sufficiency from Theorem 1.14,

because under the present circumstances F is a homeomorphism and

0 Example 1.16. Let A = {a, b, c} be the ordered set with a < b < c and consider the mosaic A = {A,,IA

A} on I defined by Aa :

[0,1/3], Ab A barycentric subdivision of A would have to {2/3}, be indexed by the seven non empty subsets of A ordered by inclusion, and A,, would have to be subdivided into the two sets indexed by {b} and {a, b}. Since A,, contains only one element this cannot be, and therefore A has no barycentric subdivision. The nerve N(A) is a 2-simplex spanned by the vertices a, b and c; on N(A) is given as follows: Ba is the vertex the natural mosaic {Ba, B,,, E

is the star of a, B,, is the edge running from a to b with a removed, and N(A) has to satisfy 'l/r'Bb = {2/3} the vertex c. A barycentric map : X can meet Bb in only one point. and hence Definition 1.17. A mosaic A = {A,,IA E A} is regular if for every index A which is not minimal in A the set A,, is uncountable.

We observe that our standard mosaic from Example 1.4 is regular, the mosaic from Example 1.16 is not regular.

Theorem 1.18. A mosaic A = {A,,IA E A} on a compactum X is regular if and only if for every subset C N(A) that meets every B,, (cf. Example 1.4) : X —+ N(A) with in a compact set C fl B,, there is a barycentric map

Proof. If A has the property of the Theorem and A is not minimal, say A > then B,, contains the whole edge running from the vertex A E N(A) to except therefore B,, contains an arc and in particular an uncountable the point

B.

302

compact set w. By assumption there is a barycentric map D w and therefore A,, must be uncountable.

Gunther

N(A) with

X

Conversely, assume that A is regular, and that the Theorem has been proved for all mosaics whose index set contains fewer elements than A. If every maximal element of A is at the same time minimal there is nothing to prove, so consider a maximal element A which is not minimal. it0 = {A,,IA E A0} with X \ A,, = X \ U,,, and there A0 := A \ {A} is a mosaic on the compactum X0 CnN(A0). is a barycentric map : X0 N(A0) = N(A)\B,, with K B,, \ B,, C N(A0) is the full subcomplex spanned by all vertices < A, hence K 0 and N(A) = N(A0) U CK, with A as tip of the cone. We have c K, and since K is an ANR-space we ÔA,, C A,, \ A,, and therefore N(A0) V can find a closed neighborhood V of X0 in X and a map with on X0 and n A,,) C K. A,, is an uncountable, separable = locally compact space and hence contains a Cantor set w [2, Problems 1.7.11 :

and 4.5.5], and since any compactum is a continuous image of a Cantor set [2, Probl. 4.5.9] there is a surjective map 'i,b' : w C fl B,,. We may assume V fl w = 0 (if not, we reduce V). Let f : A,, ]0, 1] be a map with f(x) 0 for x ÔA,, and define fl A,,) CK on w w U (V \ K by = and (1 for x E VflA,, (remember that A is the tip of the cone CK), then extend 'i,l" over A,, making use of the AR-property of CK \ K. The map : X —+ N(A) defined by = on X0 and = on :

A,, satisfies all requirements.

0

A slight modification of Example 1.16 shows that even in the regular case it will be generally impossible to choose barycentric maps surjective: We set Aa := [0,1/4], A,, := [1/2,3/4] and :=]1/4,1/2[u]3/4,1], {a,b,c} ordered as before. A surjective barycentric map : I N(A) would have to satisfy and therefore would have to be the entire 2-simplex, so the = images of the three points 1/4, 1/2 and 3/4 would have to cover the whole edge spanned by the vertices a and b.

Corollary 1.19. Every regular mosaic on a compactum has a regular barycentric subdivision.

Proof. Let A be a regular mosaic on a compactum X and B the standard mosaic on N(A), C = {C,,IA E A} a regular barycentric subdivision of 13 (cf. Example 1.12). We can choose a compact set Z

N(A) meeting every C,,

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

303

in a non empty compact set Z n CA, and in addition we can assume that this X —+ intersection is uncountable if the index A is not minimal. Now let N(A) be a barycentric map with D Z, then E A} is a regular 0 barycentric subdivision of A.

Corollary 1.20. Let X be a compactum, H a class of finite polyhedra. X is 11-like if and only if X has regular mosaics with arbitrarily small meshes and with nerves in II. The corresponding result for open coverings of compacta is true in case of perfect compacta [1, Thm. 5]. We recall that a compactum is H-like if it maps onto polyhedra lying in II with arbitrarily small fibers [3, Def. 1]. Proof. If X is H-like and if an open covering U of X is given, then we can find P onto a finite polyhedron lying in H with U-small a surjective map f : X fibers, and then we can find an open covering V of P such that f'V refines U. Now triangulate P so fine that the stars of the vertices are V-small. Then the inverse images of the open simplexes of P under f constitute a regular mosaic on X with U-small mesh and with nerve homeomorphic to P (cf. Example 1.3). Conversely, assume that X carries arbitrarily small regular mosaics with nerves in H. Let U be an open covering and A a regular mosaic with U-small mesh and with N(A) E II. Corollary 1.19 allows to construct a sequence of mosaics such that is a barycentric subdivision of and A1 = A, and then Theorem 1.14 provides us with a surjective map F : X lim N(A) with U-small fibers. D

We now formulate the main theorem of this section, announced in the introduction. Condition (ii) is the limit expansion property we are interested in, and (i) gives an internal characterization of the existence of such an expansion.

Theorem 1.21. We consider a compactum X and an autohomeomorphism f : X X. Then the following conditions are equivalent: (i) X carries a sequence of mosaics such that is a barycentric each open covering of X is refined by subdivision of mesh for suitable choice of m, n 0, and for each m there is n m such refines f'mesh,iL. that

P lim{P 4- P with X •.. }, and under this homeomorphism f corresponds to the shift map (yl,y2,...) '—p (g(yi),g(y2),.

(ii) There exists a finite polyhedron P and a surjective map g : P

Proof.

(i)

(ii): We apply Theorem 1.14

and obtain a surjective map F

X lim = N(Ao) =: P satisfying conditions (5) and (6). with the (n—1)-st barycentric present case we can identify of P these conditions mean:

Since

= F0: in the

subdivision

there exists an open covering V of P (namely the open of the (n—1)-st barycentric subdivision) such that F1V refines

(a) For every n stars

mesh

(b) For every open covering V of P there exists n such that mesh

refines

F'V.

V and then n so large that the For (b), first choose a star refinement such an n exists by are sets determined by the mosaic (6). If V,., E then UA = = c Hence refines fl V,, 0} = c F'V. Now let's consider two points x, x' E X with F(x) = F(x'). (a) implies that x and x' are mesh An-near for every n, and since f'mesh Am is refined by for suitably chosen n this implies that f(x) and f(x') are mesh Am-near

for every m. (b) implies that Ff(x) and Ff(x') are V-near for every open covering V of P and hence Ff(x) = Ff(x'). Since F : X P is a quotient P, necessarily surjective, with gF = Ff. map there must be a map g : P If we can show that Vm 0 : Ffm(x) = Ffm(x') can only happen for

x = x', then x lim{P f_m(1) and

X

(F(x), Ff'(x), Ff2(x),...) will be a homeomorphism P } satisfying the requirements of (ii). (a) implies that

f_m(xI) are mesh An-near and hence that x, x' are fmmesh

near for every n,

must

m 0,

x'. (i): Let

and since the

latter meshes are arbitrarily small we

have x =

:X

P be a sequence of surjective maps with Vn = = and such that 'c/n = can only happen if x=x'. By Corollary 1.15P carries a sequence of mosaics such that 8fl+i is a barycentric subdivision and mesh of —p 0; we set Since F is surjective and if mesh is a barycentric subdivision of refines g' mesh 13m then mesh refines f'mesh Am. For every open covering U of X there is an (ii)

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

index m and and if mesh

305

open covering V of P such that F;'V = fmF_1V refines U, U refines V then ftmmesh refines U.

an

2. Symbolic Dynamics Definition 2.1. A shift matrix is a matrix by a finite partially ordered set A

(i) for all,\ there exists (ii) for any three indices

a<

(iii)

with entries in {O, 1}, indexed such that

,\,

with rA,1 = 1, /3 E A

= 1, for any three indices

=1

with

and

$

there exists

with

:= {a < E

(iv) for all

<

vEA

with

< ii : rap = 1}

the subset rA,, = 1 and contained in the interval

C A is

and

=1

with

the

is linearly ordered.

set

Conditions (ii), (iii) and (iv) are trivially satisfied if A carries the discrete ordering. We observe further that the element from (ii) is unique, because by (iii) = 1 and {a a2} and imply a1 E = hence

a2, similarly a2 &1.

Example 2.2. r E M(5 x 5, Z2)

defined by

10000

01110

r=

0

0

0

0

(9)

1

01110 10000

{1,2,3,4,5} ordered by 2 >- 1,3 and in the following matrix: with

4 >- 3,5.

The sets

{1}

{1}

0

0

0

{1}

{1,2}

{2}

{2,3}

{3}

0

0

0

{3}

{3}

{5}

{4,5}

{4}

{3,4}

{3}

{5}

{5}

0

0

0

are arranged

(10)

Since they are all linearly ordered condition 2.1(iv) is satisfied, (i), (ii) and (iii) are checked by computation.

B. Günt her

306

Example 2.3. r E M(6 x 6, Z2) defined by

100000 011100 110001 001000 000111 0

0

0

0

0

1

1

with {1, 2,3,4,5, 6} ordered by 2 >- 1,3 and 4 >- 3,5 and 6 >- 1,5. The sets are arranged in the following matrix: {1}

{1}

0

0

0

{1}

{1}

{1,2}

{2}

{2,3}

{3}

{1,3}

0

0

0

{3}

{3}

{3}

{4}

{4, 5}

{5}

{3, 5}

{3}

{3, 4}

0

{5}

{5}

{5}

0

0

{1}

{1,5}

{5}

{5,6}

{6}

{1,6}

12

and

There occur three sets which are not linearly ordered, namely but this does not violate

condition 2.1(iv) because r26 =

=

= 0.

(i), (ii) and (iii) hold.

For any shift matrix I' indexed by the partially ordered set A we define

:= this

.

E

.

=

:

1},

set is partially ordered by the product ordering. For (h,..

we define a subset

(13)

E

,

.

by

.

:=

E

.

and

:

E

(14) We always have .

for

.

.

E

.

-\fl+i)

(Me..

and

.

.

,

because

c

.

c

for

Lemma 2.4.

is

a linearly ordered subset of

(v1,... , We consider two elements E , is linearly ordered we can assume 11n since by definition Proof.

.

,

1'n

1'n—l

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

=

)tn_i arid

1

imply

C

=

Un and

1

3017

{a < i#'n_i}, on the other hand imply

Un_i. Iterating this argument shows jii

and hence

E

for all i

n.

0

Let .AI(An) be the nerve of the ordered set An, we recall that this is the abstract simplicial complex with vertices in An and simplexes determined by linearly ordered subsets of An. N(An) denotes the geometric realization of the nerve. By Lemma 2.4 we may consider as map N(An+i) N(An) mapping the vertex E N(An+i) to the barycenter of the simplex and then extending linearly. Furthermore we define , N(An) by N(An+i) :

,

.

(15)

on vertices and then extending linearly. We claim

each eq,.

. . ,

=

For

E An+2 we have:

=

,/1n+i) E AnI/ii

/1n+i E (16)

=

.,/in+i) E AnI/ii
E

(17)

Now condition 2.1(u) implies that these two vertex sets are equal and hence have the same barycenter, therefore =

Definition 2.5. The polyhedra N(An) together with the bonding maps constitute an inverse sequence, and the maps determine a morphism of inverse sequences. We define a compactum

X :=

(18)

and a self map (19)

and say that f : X matrix r.

X is the dynamical system associated with the shift

______________________________________________B.

nt her

308

We will see that the tent map on the unit segment is the dynamical system associated with the shift matrix from Example 2.2, and the degree 2 map on the circle is associated with the shift matrix from Example 2.3. If A carries and we is just the discrete vertex set the discrete ordering, then = 1} and fC\i,.A2,...) = get X = {(\1,.A2,...) E .). .

X on a compactum and a Definition 2.6. We consider a self map f : X E A} on X. We say that f is transversal with respect to mosaic A =

Aif (i) for every sequence of indices '\o,..

.

,

for all i
fl f(AA)

0 we

0,

(iii) for any three indices have A1, n

E A with fl f(AA1) is non void, 0 and /3 fl f(AA)

v E A with

=

\

(iv) for all E A with is linearly ordered.

and fl f(AA)

fl f(AA)

0 and ii

we

-

0

0 the set {a /\IAIL fl f(&)

0}

We observe that conditions (i), (ii) and (iii) are satisfied for instance if f is C f(A,,). Conditions (ii), (iii) n f(A,,) 0 injective on each A,, and and (iv) are trivially satisfied if A carries the discrete order structure, that is, if A partitions X into disjoint closed sets.

Example 2.7. Let P be a polyhedron, triangulated by a finite simplicial complex K, and K' a subdivision of X finer than the barycentric subdivision. Then for any simplex o of K' the collection of all open simplexes of X containing a face of o is linearly ordered by the incidence relation. Now let f : P P be a non degenerate PL-map which is simplicial f : K. The open simplexes of AC' constitute a mosaic A on P, and we claim that f is transversal with respect C to A. If 0 for two simplexes of K', then and this implies (i), (ii) and (iii). (iv) requires that for two simplexes and ca,, the set of all faces of f(o,,) which contain a face of o-,, is of K' with linearly ordered by the incidence relation, and as observed above this condition : I —+ I defined by is satisfied. Note that the tent map g1,(t) :=

It/t9 ( (1—t)/(1—t9)

fort9t1,

(20)

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

309

with 0 <0 < 1 (triangulate I by putting vertices at 0 and 1, then subdivide n 2, on the it by adding a vertex at t9) and the degree n map z circle 51 = {z E C = 1} (triangulate S1 by putting vertices at exp(kiri/2) 0 k < 4, then subdivide it by adding vertices at exp(kiri/2n)) are of this

kind.

Example 2.8. Let f : X —f X be the dynamical system associated with a E An} be the canonical mosaic on N(An) shift matrix r, let 13n = (1) —i M} the inverse image of {A,, (cf. Example 1.4) and A p1 B,, N(A1) = N(A), L3i under the limit projection map Pi X = nN(An) = 1. fl f(A,,) where M := 0}. We claim 0 E is represented by a sequence (x1, x2,...) E lim nN(An) ç If x A,, n then by definition we have x1 = 41(x2)

x2 can be expressed as sum x2 =

E

with

= 1 and

< by definition of hence = and barycenter of vertices

and

E

= 1,

rel="nofollow"> 0,

This gives

= >1i=O

and

jii) is the On the other hand is among them, hence E < occurs in and can be expressed as convex sum >, $3 v3 with and in particular = this sum with strictly positive weight, therefore = 1. Conditions (ii), (iii) and (iv) of Definition 2.1 now follow = directly from conditions (ii), (iii) and (iv) of Definition 2.1. Now we consider fl f(A,,1) 0 as in 2.6(i); we have with a sequence of indices , = 1, and 2.1(i) allows to extend our sequence to infinity preserving .

and there must be an elethis property. Then - (m) ment x = (x1, x2,...) E lim nN(An) with Vm Xm E B,,1..,, because all is given these sets are compact and non empty. Since fm(x) = (xr, and we have by c = and hence fm(x) E AAm+i• All this together means that Vm xr E f X X is transversal to A.

For f : X

X transversal with respect to A = {A,, II E Mn} and a matrix F =

sequence of mosaics An =

Mn :=

..

E

E

A} we define a )A,!1EA

by

(21)

B.

310

Gunther

(22)

for

:=

(23) I

where because

is clearly a mosaic is equipped with the product ordering. is closed. We also observe A1 = A. =

Lemma 2.9. If f : X —+ X is transversal with respect to A, then r is a shift is contained in the matrix and for all n 1. is a subdivision of from Equation (13).

set

Proof. It should be clear that r is a shift matrix, C refinement of because it remains to show that for every division of

is linearly ordered, but because of C C {(Z#'i,...

and that is a is a subTo prove that . . ,

E

E

the set

and vn E

0

} this follows from Lemma 2.4.

Definition 2.10. Let f : X

X be a self map on a compactum and A a mosaic on X. We say that f is expansive with respect to A if for any two and distinct points x, x' E X, x x', there exists n 0 such that f : X X is called separating with respect to A if for any two distinct points x, x' E X, x x', there exists n E Z such that :X X is the dynamical system associated to a shift matrix, then f is expansive with respect to the mosaic A constructed in Example 2.8. For proof let's consider two distinct points x = (xi, x2,. .), x' = (xi, E lim and choose m such that xm then n m such that xm and lie in disjoint open stars of the (n — m)-th barycentric subdivision of and lie in disjoint open stars of the standard triangulation N(Am). Then of and therefore cannot be mesh A-near. and

f

.

Theorem 2.11. We consider a mosaic A on a compactum X and f : X X a self map transversal with respect to A. Let r be the shift matrix defined in

Barycentr-ic Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

311

(23) and g : Y —+ Y the dynamical system associated with r. Then there is a

surjective map

: X -* Y fitting commutatively into Diagram (24):

x

ij

(24)

x If f is erpansive with respect to A then is a homeomorphism. If f : X X := is an autohomeomorphism separating with respect to A then the map (i3, i3f1, i3f2,...) is a homeomorphism from X onto the inverse limit Y of the tower {Y Y }; in this case is a topological conjugacy between f and the shift map (yo, Yi,...) (g(yo), g(yi),...) on Y. •

ç Proof. Repeating the proof of Theorem 1.14 and observing composed of coordinate functions we obtain a map /3 : X lim :X

satisfying

ç

(25)

and .

for all

(flf_i+1AA)

(26)

We want to show that /3(X) is dense in Y =

E

and consider an element Y represented by a sequence (x1, x2,...) and a neighborhood U of in Y. There exists m 1 and a neighborhood V of Xm in N(Am) such that every = (xi, EY lim

with X'm E V belongs to U, and we can find n m and •

.

condition 2.6(i) ensures the coordinate functions lim and f3f : X must be equal because .. contained in

V. Then

.

,

with

C U, and

fl+1AA2 0. g/3: X lim consists of :X stems from Equation (15)) :X consists of these functions f—i+lA ) are fAA2) and

X is expansive with respect to A. It follows assume that f : X readily that for x x' there exists n 0 such that x and x' are not mesh near or, equivalently, that (x, x') is not contained in the union C X >< X Now

B.

312

Gunther

Since by e mesh the closures of the is a star refinement of mesh Remark 1.10 mesh are mesh An-small and hence (x, x') Nn+2. Therefore sets of mesh

of all sets of the form

x

for

the diagonal of X x X, and by reasons of compactness we must have Y is injective. If f :X —p 0. Now condition (25) implies that

iVy, is

mesh

X X is an autohomeomorphism separating with respect to A, then for x near, hence there exist n, m 0 with x and x' not fmmesh 0, and is the diagonal of X x X. In this case we must have fmmesh if x,x' e X are two points with i3(x) = L3(x'), i.e., Vm 0 : 13fm(x) = 13f—m(xF), then by (25) x and x' must be fmmesh An-near for every choice of

m,nOandthatmeansx=x'.

U

We observe that Theorem 2.11 and Example 2.8 imply that a dynamical system is associated with a shift matrix if and only if it has a transversal and expansive mosaic.

Corollary 2.12. Let f : X —÷ X be a self map transversal and expansive to a mosaic A, and g : Y —+ Y transversal and expansive with respect to a mosaic 13. If the corresponding shift matrices are equal, then f and g are topologically conjugate. If f and g are autohomeomorphisms, then the assumption of expansiveness can be replaced by the property of being separating.

Example 2.13. a) Let A := {1,2,3,4,5} be ordered by 2 >.- 1,3 and 4>- 3,5, and let A = E A} be the mosaic on I defined by A1 := {0}, A2 := A3 := {t9}, A4 := ]i9, 1[, A5 := {1}; we are already acquainted with A from Example 2.7. One readily checks that the tent map g1, is transversal and expansive with respect to A, and the shift matrix r is the one from Example 2.2. Hence the tent map is the dynamical system associated with r (all g1, for varying t9 are topologically conjugate).

b) Let A := {1,2,3,4,5,6} be ordered by 2

>-

1,3 and 4 >- 3,5 and

5,1, and let A = E A} be the mosaic on S1 defined by A1 := {1}, A2 := ]1,exp(2iri/3)[, A3 := l{exp(2iri/3)}, A4 := ]exp(2iri/3),exp(4iri/3)[, A5 := {exp(4iri/3)}, A6 := ] exp(4iri/3), 1[, where the open segments denote the shortest paths connecting their endpoints. The map g: 5', g(z) = z2 is transversal and expansive with respect to A, and the shift matrix r deter6

mined by A is the one from Example 2.3. Therefore g is the dynamical system associated with r.

Barycentric Subdivisions, Dynamics and Limit Expansions

313

Let r be an arbitrary shift matrix and f : X X the associated dynamical system. Now let r' be the same shift matrix, but with the discrete ordering on the index set. The dynamical system g : Y Y associated to I" is the standard shift map on the Cantor space Y = )'2,...) = 1}. Theorem 2.11 provides us with a surjective map : Y X satisfying ff3 = /3g, but if dim X > 0 then /3 cannot be a homeomorphism. c)

References [1] M.C. McCord, Universal P-like compacta, Michigan Math. J. 13 (1966), 71—85. [2] R. Engelking, General Topology, Sigma Series in Pure Mathematics 6 (1989), 2nd Edition. and J. Sega!, e-Mappings onto polyhedra, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. [3] S. 109 (1963), 146—164. [4] S. and T. Watanabe, Approximate resolutions of spaces and mappings, Glas. Mat. 24(44) (1989), 587—637. [5] M. Shub, Global Stability of Dynamical Systems, Springer (1987).

Bernd Gunther Fachbereich Mat hematik Johann Wolfgang Goethe- Universität Robert-Ma yer-Strasse 6—10 Postfach 111932

D-60054 Frankfurt am Main 11, Germany E-mail address: Guenther©mathematik.uni-frankfurt .d400.de

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 315-326) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

RICCI CURVATURE, HARNACK FUNCTIONS, AND PICARD TYPE THEOREMS FOR QUASIREGULAR MAPPINGS ILKKA HOLOPAINEN AND SEPPO RICKMAN

1. Introduction In the real n-space IRA, or on Riemannian n-manifolds, n 2, quasiregular maps serve in a geometric sense as a counterpart of holomorphic functions of one complex variable. For completeness, let us recall the definition of a quasiregular map of an open set G C IRA. Suppose that f : G is a continuous map. Then f is called quasiregular (qr) if

fEW1'(G)

(1.1)

and there exists K, 1

a.e.

(1.2)

is the Sobolev space of locally maps whose distributional first order partial derivatives are also locally Furthermore, f'(x) is the formal derivative of f at x defined by means of the partial derivatives, If'(x)I is the operator norm of f'(x), and Jf(x) = det f'(x). These are uniquely defined almost everywhere by (1.1). It turns out that quasiregular mappings are differentiable almost everywhere and a nonconstant quasiregular map is discrete, open, and sense-preserving. For Above

315

316

I. Holopainen and S. Rickman

these and other basic properties of qr maps we refer to books [Re] by Yu.G. Reshetnyak and [R6] by the second author. The definition extends in a straightforward manner to the case f : M N, where M and N are connected oriented Riemannian n-manifolds. In this paper f is called K-quasiregular if it satisfies the above condition with K. A Picard-type theorem on omitted values holds for entire quasiregular maps of WL in the following form; see [Ri].

Theorem 1.3. For each n > 3 and each K 1 there exists a positive integer qo (n, K) such that every K-quasiregular map f : IRTL q qo(n, K) and a1,. .. , are distinct, is constant.

WL

\ {ai,. .

.

,

}, where

The above theorem is known to be sharp at least in IR3 in the sense that for each positive integer p there exists a nonconstant K(p)-quasiregular map omitting at least p points; [R5]. These results have been extended to get a defect relation in the spirit of Alhfors' theory of covering surfaces [R2] and [R7] together with its realization [R7]. The original proof of 1.3 makes use of both of the main tools in the theory of qr maps, namely, the method of extremal length and the nonlinear potential theory. Proofs which use only the extremal length method are presented for instance in [R2, R3, R4, R6]. In these methods, relatively sharp estimates for the modulus of certain path families are needed both in the domain and in the range of the map. This is the main difficulty that makes it hard to generalize the method beyond IRA. A purely potential theoretic proof of 1.3 was given by A. Eremenko and J. Lewis [EL]. Recently Lewis [Le] presented a still simplified proof. His argument is based on a uniform Harnack inequality on the domain of f and a limit function technique of Eremenko and Sodin. The main advantage of the methods of Eremenko and Lewis is that after a construction of certain nharmonic functions with singularities in the range one can accomplish the proof by working solely in the domain of f. This makes it possible to use the method

in proving Picard-type theorems for qr maps between other spaces than WL. Such generalizations were proved in [HR1-2] for qr maps f : X M, where X is either 1fU1 or the n-dimensional Heisenberg group, n = 2m + 1, equipped with a left-invariant Riemannian metric and M is an open manifold with an arbitrary Riemannian metric obtained from a compact oriented n-manifold by deleting q points. Lewis' method was also applied in [HHJ to get Picard's theorem for quasiregular maps on H-type Carnot groups. In this paper we use

Ricci Curvature, Har'nack Functions, and

317

Lewis' argument without the limit function technique and we prove Picard's

theorem in a quite general setting (Theorem 3.1). As a by-product we obtain a Liouville-type result for A-harmonic functions (Corollary 2.15).

2. Harnack Functions Throughout this section M will be a complete Riemannian manifold. FolIR a Harnack function lowing Lewis [Le] we call a continuous function u : M with constant t9 if

M(h,x,r):= sup h
in each ball B(x, r) C M whenever h is nonnegative in B(x, 2r) and has the form h = ±u + a for some a E IR. We are going to use the following lemma which is proved in [Le] in the case M = IRA. The proof applies here verbatim. holds

Lemma 2.1. Let u be a Harnack function in M with a constant t9. Suppose that u(x0) = 0 and that R 0. Then there are r, 0 < r < R, x1 E B(xo, 2R), and a constant c0 = co(t9) 2 such that u(x1) = 0 and that XO,

R) <M(u, x1, lOr) coM(u, x1

,

r).

In this section we show that A-harmonic functions in M are Harnack functions under very weak conditions on M. Let us first recall the defi-

Let G be an open subset of M and let TG such TG = UXEGTXM. Suppose that we are given a map A : TG is continuous for a.e. x E G and that that = AITXM nition of A-harmonic functions. :

is a measurable vector field whenever X is. We assume such that furtherthattherearel
the map x

(2.2)

and

L3IhV'' for a.e. xEG and for allhE TIM; further for a.e. x

(2.3)

>0

(2.4)

whenever h A

k, and E R \ {0}.

318

1.

Holopainen and S. Rickrnan

We say that A is of type p if it satisfies conditions (2.2)—(2.5) with the constant p. The class of all such A will be denoted by is a (weak) solution of the equation A function u E

=



(2.6)

0

inGif I

JG

Continuous solutions of (2.6) are called A-harmonic (of type p). In the special case = IhIP2h, A-harmonic functions will be called p-harmonic. We refer to [HKM] for the nonlinear potential theory based on A-harmonic functions. In the rest of the section we suppose that a doubling condition and a weak (1, p)-Poincaré inequality hold in M. By these we mean that there are two such that, for all balls B = B(o, r) C M, constants Cd and for all ço E

(D)

IB(o,2r)I CdIB(o,r)I,

and

(Pr)

I

\l/P

ft

-IJB

2B

IVu(x)1'dx

whenever u e C°°(2B). Here and in what follows UB is the mean-value of u over B. By a recent result of Hajlasz and Koskela [HK], the two conditions above imply that there are constants A> 1 and c such that a Sobolev—Poincaré inequality 1/(Ap) Iu(x) —

dx)

i/p

cr (J

B

dx)

(2.7)

holds for all balls B = B(o, r) and for all u E C°°(B); see also [SC]. As a consequence of (2.7) we have the following Sobolev and Poincaré inequalities 1/(Ap) i/p
(J

(lB

for every v e

and i/p (1KB Iu(x) — uBIPdx)

whenever u

C°°(B).

i/p

cr (lB

IVu(x)IPdx)

(2.9)

Ricci Curvature, Harnack Functions, and

319

Harnack's inequalities are commonly proved by a Moser-type iteration method where the Sobolev and Poincaré inequalities are involved. A third inequality which is needed in the iteration is a Caccioppoli-type estimate; see

[H2] for the proof. Assume that G C M is open and u is a positive A-harmonic function in G, where A E satisfies (2.2)—(2.5) with constants and /3. If we then set v = where q E \ {O,p — 1}, we have

)Pf

f

G

whenever follows.

(2.10)

G

11 E Cr(G) is nonnegative. Now the Harnack inequality reads as

Theorem 2.11. Suppose that M satisfies (D) and (Pr). Then there is a constant Co = Co(Cd, Ci,, A, p, /3/cr) such that

sup u(x)
(2.12)

xEB

u is a positive A-harmonic function of type p in G and B = B(o, R) is a ball such that 4B C G. whenever

Proof. We will not give all details since the proof is almost the same as that and write in [H2]. Let R t < t' < t + (t' — and = B(o, Then we choose a non-negative m E for every i = 0, 1 such that = < — — Next we choose and IVmI m = 1 in such that, for every i, {0} qo E IR \

t)'.

(p—1)(A—1)

(2.13)

A+1

where A is the constant in (2.7). Set qj = qoAz. Applying the Sobolev inequality

and using the doubling property and the Caccioppoli estimate (2.8) to (2.10) we obtain )P

dx)

+

i)f

dx. B

I. Holopainen and S. Rickman

By iteration we obtain

/ (j1

\

/

pS, j—i

ct

1/A

[j (

\t'—tJ



/ +

1

I

p

4

dx,

J B0

+ l)A2. By the condition (2.13), the and = product above has an upper bound which depends only on A and p. Letting where 53 =

j

oo

we get

/


sup

1



B(o,t)

t — tJ

4 J B(o,t')

dx

provided (2.13) holds. We get rid of the restriction (2.3) by observing that,

for every q > 0, there exists qo E [q/A, q] such that (2.13) holds. On the other hand, (2.13) is true for every qo <0. Hence sup

— tJ J B(o,t')



B(o,t)

0, where = pA2/(A — lemma from [BG, Theorem 4] we get for every q

1).

Using the general John—Nirenberg inf u,

sup

B(o,R)

B(o,R)

where

A(u)=

sup

infj

R
B(o,r)

The Poincaré inequality (Pr) implies that

infj[

aE

logu(x) B(o,r)

\1/P

/



aldx

(fT B(o,2r)

To estimate further the right hand side, we use the inequality

f

B(o,2r)

B(o,4R)

Ricci Curvature, Har-nack Funcizons, and

.

321



where ii

Cr(B(o, 4R)) such that ii 1 in B(o, 2r); see e.g. [HKM]. Choosing such that IViiI c/r and using the doubling property once again we finally obtain

inff

aER

logu(x)



B(o,r)

aldx cr(IB(o,2r)I

c.

This completes the proof of Harnack's inequality. A standard consequence of Harnack's inequality is the following Holder continuity estimate for A-harmonic functions; see e.g. [HKM]. If u is A-harmonic in G, then osc(u; B(x, r)) osc(u; B(x, R)) (2.14)

whenever B(x, R) C G and r < R. The constants c and Cd,

depend only on A, p, and /3/a. Another consequence of Harnack's inequality is the

following Liouville-type result.

Corollary 2.15.

that M satisfies (D) and (Pr). Then every positive A-harmonic function of type p in M must be constant. Suppose

As an example of a manifold M which satisfies the two conditions (D) and (Pr), we consider here a complete, noncompact Riemannian n-manifold M whose Ricci curvature is nonnegative. The doubling condition holds with Cd = as a consequence of the Bishop—Gromov comparison theorem [CGT]

O
I. Holopainen and S. Rickman

322

of Coulhon and Saloff—Coste where they also prove a global Harnack inequality for p-harmonic functions on manifolds that satisfy the doubling condition and a Poincaré inequality.

3. Picard's Theorem Let M and N be noncompact oriented Riemannian n-manifolds. We assume

that M is complete, admits a uniform Harnack inequality for A-harmonic and has the following covering

functions of type n with constant t9 =

property: for each 0 < k < 1 there exists m = m(k) such that every ball B(o, r) C M can contain at most m disjoint balls of radius kr. Furthermore, we assume that N has at least 2 ends, i.e. there exists a compact set C C N such that N \ C has at least 2 unbounded components V1 and V2.

Theorem 3.1. Let M and N be as above. For every K 1 there exists q = q(K) such that every K-quasiregular map f : M —÷ N must be constant if N has at least q ends.

Remark. In the theorem above, the dimension n and the functions /3/0! '-+ m(k) are supposed to be fixed. Of course, q depends on and k these, too. We remark here that the above assumptions on M are satisfied if the two conditions (D) and (Pa) hold on M, in particular, if M has nonnegative Ricci curvature. We are going to prove the above theorem by using the close connection between quasiregular maps and A-harmonic functions. Namely, let G' C N be G' be quasiregular. Suppose that u is an A-harmonic open and let f : G

function in G', with A E An(G'). Then u o f is f#A.harmonic in G, where f#A, the pullback of A, belongs to An(G) and depends on f and A. This

important result was first proved by Reshetnyak for quasiregular maps between in a special case, see [Re]. We use the result in the case where open sets of u is n-harmonic in G'. Then u o is A-harmonic in G where A is defined by

f

A1(h) = with

( J12/n (x)T1f —i

O(x)=) Here can choose

:

—p

id,

—1*

,

if J1(x)>O; otherwise.

is the transpose of the linear map

We

Ricci Curvature, Harnack Functions, and ...

323

and

as the constants of A. In the proof of 3.1 we may assume that N has zero n-capacity at infinity. Otherwise, since N has at least two ends, it would be possible to construct nonconstant positive n-harmonic functions on N and further obtain nonconstant positive A-harmonic functions on M. This would violate the uniform Harnack inequality assumption. The proof of 3.1 is then based on Lemma 2.1 and on the following lemma.

Lemma 3.2. Assume that N has zero n-capacity at infinity. Suppose that C C N is compact such that N \ C has at least q unbounded components V1,. Then there exist n-harmonic functions v3, j = 2,.. , q, and a . .

,

.

positive constant

such

that in C

(3.3)

<2K in V1

(3.4)

v31 1v



supv1 v3 = infvj, V3

(3.5)

=

(3.6)

v3 is bounded in Vk, k v3(x) > v3(x) <

x

1,j

(3.7) (3.8)

V1

x

(3.9)

The functions v3 were constructed in [HR1] in a special case where N is an open manifold with an arbitrary metric obtained from a compact n-manifold by deleting q points. The construction in the above setting is similar and needs only minor changes.

Proof of 3.1. Suppose that a nonconstant K-quasiregular map f : M N exists. Then the functions u3 = v3 of are Harnack functions in M with constant where /3/0! depends only on K and n. Furthermore, all functions = are unbounded from both above and below. Applying Lemma 2.1 to obtain x1 EM and r1 >0, i = 1,2,..., such that u2(x1)=O, M(u2, x1, 4r1) coM(u2, x1, r1/2)

coM(u2,x1, r1),

we

(3.10)

I. Holopainen and S. Rickman

324

and that Fix x = x1 and r = r1 such as i —p that M(u2, x, r/2) is so large that the estimates below hold, for instance M(u2, x, r/2) (3.4) and (3.8) that

will do. Since M(u2, x,

r/2) is

large, we obtain from

M(u2,x,s) — 2k < M(u3,x,s) < M(u2,x,s) + 2K

(3.11)

whenever s r/2. Next we use [HR1, Lemma 4.2] to conclude that M(u3,x,r) < ('0 — 1)M(—u3,x,2r)

(3.12)

for all j. Observe that to be able to use [HR1, Lemma 4.2], we need to know that u3(z) = 0 for some z E B(x, r). The existence of such a point z can be seen as follows. Assume on the contrary that u3 > 0 in B(x, r). Then u3 (y) < cu3 (x) for all y E B(x, r/2) by Harnack's inequality. Since M(u2, x, r/2) is large, also u3(y) is large for some y E B(x, r/2) by properties (3.4) and (3.8). We conclude that u3(x) and hence also u2(x) are large which

contradicts with the fact that u2(x) = 0. Now the inequalities (3.11) and (3.12) imply that

M(u2,x,r) < ciM(—u3,x,2r), where c1 =

2(i9



1).

Fix

E B(x,2r)

(3.13)

such that

M(—u3,x,2r) = —u3(z3).

(3.14)

As in [HR1, (5.5)] we conclude from the Holder estimate (2.14), [HR1, Lemma 4.2], and (3.11) that < whenever

(3.15)

r. Now (3.13), (3.14), and (3.15) imply that max u3 < e)

By (3.10), M(u2, x, 4r)

coM(u2, x, r), and so we may choose

(2c1)'M(u2,x,r) and that Q/r =

c3,

a constant depending only on'0. Hence max B(z3 ,Q)

< —(2c1)'M(u2,x,r).

0 such that

Ricci Cur-vature,Harnack Functions, and

325

M(u2, x, r) is large, we conclude from (3.9) that the balls B(z3, C B(x, 4r) are mutually disjoint. The covering property assumption then implies Since

that there can be at most m of them. Hence the number of ends of N is bounded by a constant which depends only on K, n, and on the functions t9(f3/a) and k

m(k).

References [BG]

E. Bombieri and E. Giusti, Harnack's inequality for elliptic differential

[Bu]

equations on minimal surfaces, Invent, math. 15 (1972), 24—46. P. Buser, A note on the isoperimetric constant, Ann. Sci. Ecole Norm. Sup. 15 (1982), 213—230.

[CGT]

J. Cheeger, M. Gromov and M. Taylor, Finite propagation speed, kernel

[CS1]

estimates for functions of the Laplace operator, and the geometry of complete Riemannian manifolds, J. Differential Geometry 17 (1982), 15—53. T. Coulhon and L. Saloff—Coste, Variétés riemanniennes isométriques a l'infini, Rev. Mat. Iberoamericana 11 (1995), 687—726. T. Coulhon and L. Saloff—Coste, (in preparation).

[C52] [EL]

A. Eremenko and J.L. Lewis, Uniform limits of certain A-harmonic functions with applications to quasiregular mappings, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A.I. Math. 16 (1991), 361—375.

[HK]

P. Hajlasz and P. Koskela, Sobolev meets Poincaré, C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris, I 320 (1995), 1211—1215.

J. Heinonen and I. Holopainen, Quasiregular mappings on Carnot groups, J. Geometric Analysis (to appear). [HKM} J. Heinonen, T. Kilpeläinen and 0. Martio, Nonlinear Potential Theory of Degenerate Elliptic Equations, Oxford Mathematical Monographs, Clarendon Press, Oxford — New York — Tokyo, 1993. [Hi] I. Holopainen, Nonlinear potential theory and quasiregular mappings on Riemannian manifolds, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. Al Math. Diss. 74 [HH]

(1990), 1—45. [H2]

I. Holopainen, Positive solutions of quasilinear elliptic equations on Riemannian manifolds, Proc. London Math. Soc. (3) 65 (1992), 651—672.

[H3]

I.

Holopainen, Rough isometries and p-harmonic functions with finite

Dirichlet integral, Rev. Mat. Iberoamericana 10 (1994), 143—176. [H4]

I. Holopainen, Solutions of elliptic equations on manifolds with roughly

[HR1]

Euclidean ends, Math. Z. 217 (1994), 459—477. I. Holopainen and S. Rickman, A Picard type theorem for quasiregular mapinto n-manifolds with many ends, Rev. Mat. Iberoamericana pings of 8 (1992), 131—148.

[HR2]

I. Holopainen and S. Rickman, Quasiregular mappings of the Heisenberg group, Math. Ann. 294 (1992), 625—643.

I. Holopainen and S. Rickman

326

[HR3]

I. Holopainen and S. Rickman, Classification of Riemannian manifolds in

[Le]

J.L. Lewis, Picard's theorem and Rickman's theorem by way of Harnack's

[Re]

inequality, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 122 (1994), 199—206. Yu.G. Reshetnyak, Space mappings with bounded distortion, Translation of Mathematical Monographs 73, American Mathematical Society, Providence,

nonlinear potential theory, Potential Analysis 2 (1993), 37—66.

1989.

[Ri] [R2]

S. Rickman, On the number of omitted values of entire quasiregular mappings, J. Analyse Math. 37 (1980), 100—117. S. Rickman, A defect relation for quasimeromorphic mappings, Ann. of Math. 114 (1981), 165—191.

[R3]

S. Rickman, Value distribution of quasiregular mappings, In: Proc. Value Distribution Theory, Joensuu 1981, Lecture Notes in Math. Vol. 981 Springer-Verlag, Berlin, Heidelberg, New York (1983), 220—245.

[R4] [R5] [R6] [R7] [SC]

S. Rickman, Quasiregular mappings and metrics on the n-sphere with punctures, Comment. Math. Helv. 59 (1984), 134—148. S. Rickman, The analogue of Picard's theorem for quasiregular mappings in dimension three, Acta Math. 154 (1985), 195—242. S. Rickman, Quasiregular mappings, Ergebnisse der Mathematik und ihrer Grenzgebiete 26, Springer-Verlag, Berlin, Heidelberg, New York (1993). S. Rickman, Defect relation and its realization for quasiregular mappings, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I Math. 20 (1995), 207—243. L. Saloff—Coste, On global Sobolev inequalities, Forum Math. 6 (1994), 271—286.

[Y]

S.T. Yau, Harmonic functions on complete Riemannian manifolds, Comm. Pure App!. Math. 28 (1975), 201—228.

Ilkka Holopainen and Seppo Rickman Department of Mathematics University of Helsinki P.O. Box 4 (Yliopistonkatu 5) FIN-00014, Finland E-mail addresses: ih©geom.helsinki.fi rickman©cc.helsinki.fi

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 327-338) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

ON CONFORMAL WELDINGS WHICH GENERATE WELDING CURVES OF FINITE ROTATION ALFRED HUBER

1. Introduction Let be an orientation preserving homeomorphism of C = {z I Izi = 1} onto itself, satisfying the separable differential equation :

evlSO)d(p.

(1)

Here eu and ev are supposed to be integrable, and (1) has to be understood

in the sense that integrals over corresponding intervals assume the same value. In particular,

= (2)

If 4) is sufficiently regular, then there exist a Jordan curve r and two conformal mappings F mt C —p mt r, G ext C ext r with G(oo) = oo and such that

=

VO E JR.

(3)

is a conformal welding and that r is a welding curve We say then that generated by 4. (In (3) the boundary values on C of the mappings F and G have to be used.) Thus, to each class of conformal weldings there corresponds a class of

Jordan curves. For example, the analyticity of 4 (in a neighborhood of C) 327

A. Huber

328

with 4)'

0 is a necessary and sufficient condition for r to be a regular analytic

curve. (This fact is a consequence of the uniformization theorem.) And r is a quasiconformal circle if and only if 4) is — after conformal transplantation onto IR — quasisymmetric (0. Lehto and K.I. Virtanen [3]). Our Theorem 1 belongs to the same range of ideas. Definition. The rotation R of a closed polygon

=

[Corners z0, z1, z2,.. .

zo]

is the sum of the absolute values of all changes of direction along r,

R=

arg(Zk



+ arg(Zi —

Zo)



arg(Zn



We define the rotation R of a Jordan curve r as the least upper bound +oo) of the rotations of all closed polygons inscribed into r. For a sufficiently regular r we thus have R = Jr Ik(Z)I IdZI, where k(Z) denotes the curvature of the curve r at the point Z.

Theorem 1. The welding curve r generated by the conformal welding 4) is of finite rotation if and only if the following conditions are satisfied: 4) can be described by a differential equation of the form (1), u and v being logarithmic potentials, u(etO)

=

(log



eitl)

=

(log



(4)

Here ji and ji are Borel measures with support C. The functions eu and ev are supposed to be integrable on C, and condition (2) has to be fulfilled.

Section 2 containing Theorems 2 and 3 forms the basis of this article. It is followed by Section 3, where the sufficiency of the conditions (1), (2), (4) for the finiteness of the rotation of the welding curve r is verified. In Section 4 we make use of results of V. Paatero [4,5] in order to show that the conditions (1), (2), (4) are necessary for the rotation of r to be finite.

On Conformal Weldings which Generate Welding Curves of Finite Rotation

2.

329

Estimate from above of the Rotation of a Welding Curve Let D :

Izi < 1 }, C = {z zI = 1). We consider an orientation preserving homeomorphism of C onto itself, {z

I

4)

eico(o)

:

(5)

which is described by a differential equation of the form (6)

We assume that u is the restriction of a function U which is defined and harmonic on D U C, u = Under this hypothesis the welding curve r is a regular analytic Jordan curve, uniquely determined up to an entire linear transformation. There exist conformal mappings F: D mt r, G : ext C ext r with G(oo) = 00, and such that (3) is satisfied.

Theorem 2.

The rotation R of the welding curve I' generated by the

conformal welding (6) satisfies the inequality

R < 2ir+

1f21r (7)

Here n denotes the direction of the inner normal to C. Proof of Theorem 2. From (3) we obtain by derivation with respect to 0

= (8) —

log

+ log

=

— log ço'(O).

Let 1' be the function harmonic in D with the boundary values —log

In D —

and

in the limit also on C —

this function can be represented

as a solution of a Neumann problem (G.C. Evans [1], M.A. Lavrentiev and B.V. Shabat [2]). With the application of a Cauchy—Riemann equation we thus obtain

A. Huber

330

= —log

= = Now,

the

1

çir argFl(eit)) (log

1

let h: D

(log

log

dt + Ci



dt +



Ci.

(9)

be the harmonic and bounded function which satisfies

IR

boundary conditions

= 1,

if

>0,

1 +

if

Then,

for all

OE1R, &gFl(ei0))h(ei0) = 1 +

(1 +

and — We

as

far as the

boundary value

— we

1.

have

obtain

Pf

f

f

(log

=

At

exists

f

the discontinuities of the function

singular. The symbol

Pf ("partie

the



h(eü)dt R — function

(10) is

also

finie") indicates how the limits at these

points have to be taken.

Next we introduce the function 12 D values

'—p log G'

IR, harmonic and

with boundary

On Conformal Weldings which Generate Welding Curves of Finite Rotation

331

In analogy to (9) we conclude

= log

=

1

çir _

=

1

(log

log



dt + C2

çir (log

dt + C2.



In one respect this deduction is different from (9): The function z

log IG'(z)I

defined and harmonic in the exterior of C and has first to be transplanted to the interior by an inversion. This leads us to the function z log whose conjugate harmonic is z This explains the difference —arg in sign compared with (9). It follows that is

Pf

oh

J

f =

f21r

(log

(i +



l(t)h(eit)dt

p2ir

(11)

—J0 Here we made use of the geometrically evident relation

(1 +

dO =

(i+

which leads to

=

(1 +

1

+

dO.

Moreover,

=


dt

=

A. Huber

332

Let

(= —U) D —+ IR be harmonic in D, assuming the boundary values '—÷ —log

p'(O).

Here we obtain

=

Pf

1

(log



eit

)

dt,

oh ufl

J

o

=

1

fir fir (log

= j2ir Since



(eit)h(eit)dt.

we further conclude that


f

Pf f

dO.

Relation (7) is implied by (8), (10), and (11).

(12) D

Theorem 3. Let U and V be functions defined and harmonic in regions and v = VIC denote their respective recontaining D U C, and let u = strictions to C. Then the rotation R of a welding curve F defined by the conformal welding eVe"°)dco

=

(13)

satisfies the inequality

f2ir R < 2ir +

f21r (14)

dO +

Proof of Theorem 3. From (13) we conclude that dço = exp



dO.

An application of Theorem 2 to this conformal welding gives çir f21r R < 2ir + dO +

and this is (14).

On Conformal Weldings which Generate Welding Curves of Finite Rotation

3.

333

Proof of the Sufficiency in Theorem 1 Let 4) be a conformal welding defined by (1), (2), (4). We introduce the

set of conformal weldings defined by

=

(r>

1).

(15)

Here

and v

the constant

çir

being determined by the equation exp

dO = .

f

(16)

exp

}

Now we apply Theorem 3 to the welding (15), (16). To this aim we have to indicate the functions U and V mentioned in that Theorem and afterwards to estimate the integrals appearing in (14). Let us first consider

ci

z ——e

j

r

Jc

Evidently, this function is defined and harmonic on DUG and we have VIC = vt.. In order to estimate the value of the integral containing V in (14), let us first assume that the measure v consists of a single Dirac measure (point mass (°I = 1. Then the integrand is equal to the absolute value of a m > 0) in scalar product,

av on

=

i m

log —

r

= (n, m grade log Iz so that c j

av

Jc For

an arbitrary Borel measure v = v+





r(oI')/

dp<2irm. —

with support C we thus obtain

by superposition

I on Jc Here lull =

v

denotes the total variation of the measure v.

(17)

A. Huber

334

For the construction of the function U and the estimation of the corresponding integral in (14) we first consider the function Uo

But U0 is not defined and harmonic on DUG. However, = it is defined and harmonic on {zIl < Izi < +oo}. For this reason we reflect the domain {z)1 < Izi < +cx} at C, thereby transplanting the values of the function U0. The result of this transformation is a function U with the Evidently,

following properties:

(cr) U is defined and harmonic on D U C, (/3) "



"

Proceeding

from now on in the same way as in the deduction of relation (17)

we conclude from (rny) that

f

<

+2irI,i(C)I

(18)

Relations (17) and (18) imply with Theorem 3

Lemma 1. The rotation of the welding curve

generated by the conformal

welding (15), (16) satisfies the inequality 2ir(1

+ lvii +

(19)

is an orientation preserving homeomor'—. Suppose now that phism of C onto itself, which satisfies the conditions (1), (2), (4). Further, let n = 1, 2, 3,..., be a sequence of radii which tends decreasingly to 1. Let the constants }, n = 1,2,3,..., be determined by (16), putting r = Then :

(20)

n=

2,3,..., designate the corresponding welding curves. We assume, that they all go through the origin and that they all have the same Let

1,

(prescribed positive) length L. The sequence of curves

sE[O,L],

nEIN,

On Conformal Weldings which Generate Welding Curves of Finite Rotation

335

(L/2)} converges. contains a subsequence } with the property that such that (L/4)} converges. contains a subsequence {['n2 } } } (L/4)} converges, etc. An applicontains a subsequence {['fl3 } such that

cation of the Cantor diagonal process leads to a limiting curve

r :s

0<s
z(s) =

with the following properties:

(1) r is a closed continuous curve; (2) Lemma 1 implies 2ir(1 + lvii + 211,.LIl). In the next step we show that I' has no multiple points. Let us consider

the simplest case: Assume that r contains one double point d. Such a point which is tied up at d as n 00. Let contains a loop arises when is the on nearest to d. The arc be the points on and result of the conformal welding of two arcs on C, 0

f If, for example, the loop

(21)

points into the exterior domain of lim

8

then (22)

I JcxT%

On the other hand lim /

>0.

(23)

Clearly, the relations (21), (22) and (23) cannot coexist. Therefore, the double point d does not exist either. The same type of indirect reasoning can be applied in more complicated situations. We leave the details to the reader. Hence, r is a simple closed curve of finite rotation. As the limit curve of it is the welding curve of (1), (2), (4). The sufficiency in the sequence Theorem 1 is verified.

A. Huber

336

4. Proof of the Necessity in Theorem 1 Let G be a simply connected, bounded region in the plane.

Definition. The region G is said to be of limited boundary rotation if there exzsts a number M with the following property: To every compact connected subset K of G there exists an analytic Jordan curve y such that lies in G, (2) K lies in the interior of 'y, (3) the rotation of 'y satisfies the inequality (1)

=f Ik(z)IIdzI <M. Remark. V. Paatero [4] introduced this notion in a somewhat different — but equivalent — formulation. In order to be able to apply the results of Paatero in our situation we need

Lemma 2. The interior of a Jordan curve of finite rotation (in the sense of this article) is a region of limited boundary rotation (in the sense of Paatero).

Proof of Lemma 2. Let F be a Jordan curve of finite rotation, let G be the interior region of F, and let K be a compact connected subset of G. Further, let H be a polygon inscribed into r and with sides small enough to fulfill the following conditions:

(1) No circular disk intersects with K, if it has a side of H as a diameter.

(2) If an arc on r connects the two endpoints of a side of II with each other, then its rotation is less than ir/6.

be a side of H, and let -r denote the arc on r which connects the Let endpoints of cr with each other. We consider the circular arcs which lead from one endpoint to the other and which form the angle R('r) with cr. If we carry out this construction for each side of H, then this polygon — and with it the curve r — is enclosed between two "garlands" of circular arcs. Let -y' denote

that garland which lies in the annular domain bounded by r and K. As a consequence of our construction the inequality (24)

On Conformal Weldings which Generate Welding Curves of Finite Rotation holds.

337

The garland -y' is a Jordan curve (or at least contains a Jordan curve

rny") which consists of circular arcs. And

Jordan curve

can

be approximated by an analytic

such that

is contained in the annular domain bounded by r and K, (2) K lies in the interior of 'y, (3) the inequality (1)


(25)

+1

holds.

We have thus proved Lemma 2.

Proof of the necessity in Theorem 1. Let F be a welding curve of finite rotation, and let G denote the interior region of F. By Lemma 2 the domain G is of limited boundary rotation. Hence we can apply the results of V. Paatero [4,5].

Let F be a conformal mapping of D = {zIIzI <1 } onto G. From results of Paatero (e.g. relation (63), p. 44 in [4]) we conclude that there exists a measure with support C such that (log z — (26) = for all z D. Moreover, we learn that F is rectifiable and that the arc length on F can be determined by integration of the (for almost all e existing) limits log

the form

F

lim

=

dO

.

exp

{f

(log

etO

(27)

An analogous reasoning is valid for the exterior region of r (to which 00 as an inner point). (Or shorter: the case of the exterior can be obtained from the case of the interior by an inversion at C). The length element of F obtains the form belongs

= dcc

.

exp

{f

(log



thi3

}.

(28)

Here v is a measure with support C. Equalizing (27) with (28) we which generates r and satisfies all define a conformal welding e29 the conditions enumerated in Theorem 1.

A. Huber

338

References [1] [2]

[3] [4]

G.C. Evans, The logarithmic potential, American Mathematical Society Colloquium Publications, Volume VI, 1927. M.A. Lavrentiev and B.V. Shabat, Methods of the theory of functions of one complex variable, Moscow 1965 (Russian). 0. Lehto und K.I. Virtanen, Quasikonforme Abbildungen, Springer-Verlag, 1965. V. Paatero, Uber die konforme Abbildung von Gebieten, deren Riinder von besch-

rdnkter Drehung sind, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Serie A, Vol. 23, No. 9, Helsinki 1931. [5]

V. Paatero, Uber Gebiete von beschrdnkter Randdrehung, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Serie A, Vol. 27, No. 9, Helsinki 1933.

Alfred Huber Freudenbergstrasse 101 CH-8044 Zurich Switzerland

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 339-361) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Tb. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

THE LIOUVILLE THEOREM TADEUSZ IWANIEC AND GAVEN MARTIN*

Abstract We give a new and complete proof of the classical Liouville Theorem, as proved by Gehring and Reshetnyak, that the only conformal mappings in space are Möbius transformations. More precisely any function of Sobolev class (11, Rn), n 3, whose differential is pointwise almost everywhere a scalar multiple of an orthogonal transformation is the restriction to 11 of a Möbius transformation of The proof is based on elementary facts about Sobolev function theory and in particular

the embedding theorems are not employed. We present the proof as a regularity statement about the solutions of the Cauchy—Riemann System in higher dimensions.

1. Introduction be a domain in n 2, and let f diffeomorphism. We say that f is conformal at xo e Let

RIL

be a smooth if f preserves the

angles between every pair of smooth curves passing through xo. Conformality is therefore an infinitesimal notion of order 1 and thus depends only on the

linear approximation to f near the point x0. The Taylor expansion of f has the form

f(x) = f(xo) + Df(xo)(x — XO) + o(Ix — XOl) hence we see that its differential Df(xo) transformation. That is Df(xo) E R 0(n) SO 0 E 0(n) the orthogonal group. Thus and

*

—+

Df(xo) =

is a linear conformal A0 with A E R and

Research of both authors supported in part by grants from the Australian Research Council and the N.Z. Foundation for Research, Science and Technology. Also the U S. National

Science Foundation (TI), DMS—9401 104.

AMS (1991) Classification. Primary 30C60 339

340

T.

Iwaniec and C. Martin

Dtf(xo) Df(xo) = A2! where Dtf(xo) denotes the transpose of Df(xo). Computing the determinant where here and of each side we find that the scalar factor A2 = subsequently we denote by J1(xo) the Jacobian determinant of f at the point xo'

J1(xo) = det Df(xo). We note as a simple consequence of this equation that f must also map infinitesimal round balls at x0 to infinitesimal round balls at f(xo). Indeed, it is routine to verify the equivalence of the notions of preserving angles and preserving "roundness". In either case we see that a diffeomorphism is conformal in if and only if it solves the following nonlinear differential system

Dtf(x) Df(x) =

(1)

Note also that the Jacobian determinant of f cannot change sign. It is a nice exercise to verify that when n = 2 these matrix equations reduce to the familiar Cauchy—Riemann equations

of'



— t9x2

ôf'



Ox2



Of'

Of2 Of2 Ox,

or



Of2

ox, —

Ox2



of2

ax2 — Ox,

depending on whether f preserves orientation or not.

It is for this reason that we call the matrix equation (1) the Cauchy— Riemann System in dimension n. One important difference between the planar Cauchy—Riemann System and the higher dimensional systems is that the latter are overdetermined. Indeed the Cauchy—Riemann System in dimension n consists of 1)(n+2) independent equations for the n unknowns f1, f2,. ffl ,

. .

forming the components of f. That is partly why, for n 3, the family of all solutions to this equation depends on only a finite number of real parameters. This number, as already recognised by Liouville in 1850, is exactly equal to the dimension of the topological group Möb(n) of Möbius transformations of This dimension is n(n + 5)/2.

ir.

We begin by looking at some well known solutions to the Cauchy-Riemann System. The reflection in a sphere = (a, r) is the mapping fE :

defined by

The Liouville Theorem

341 — a) a+ r2(x x—a 2 fE(x)= x=a

(2)

a

It is clear that fE ofE = I and fE(x) = x if and only if x E E. For x we

compute the Jacobian matrix of

DfE(x)=

r2

Ix—al

2

{a,

to be

x—a\

I(1—2 x—a

\

)

Ix—ali

Ix—aI

(3)

.

note in particular that the Jacobian determinant is negative,

We

JIE(x) = det DfE(x) = and

(4)



that

DtfE(x)DfE(x)=

(5)

Thus every reflection in a sphere is orientation reversing and conformal. We recall that the reflection in a hyperplane H = {x E Rib (x, a) = t} of :

is an orientation reversing isometry and that the Möbius group Möb(n) is generated by reflections in spheres and hyperplanes. Every reflection f satisfies the Cauchy—Riemann System (1) as is easy to see from (4) and (5). The following observation is a simple consequence of the chain rule:

Suppose f : and g : Riemann System. Then f o g —+ is a diffeomorphism, then :

:

C' solutions to the Cauchy— is also a C' solution. If in addition f is a solution as well. are

Thus the space of diffeomorphic solutions to the Cauchy—Riemann System forms a pseudo group which contains the Möbius transforon domains in mations, since Möb(n) is generated by reflections. However, we would like to study solutions under much weaker regularity assumptions. Thus we make the following definitions:

1

A function f in the Sobolev space Let be a domain in oo, is said to be sense preserving (sense reversing) if p

J1(x) 0

(J1(x)

0)

for almost every

xe

By a weak solution of the Cauchy—Riemann System on Rib of Sobolev class such that function f :

(6)

we mean any

T.

342

Iwaniec and G. Martin

• f is sense preserving or sense reversing

• Dtf(x) Df(x) =

for almost every x E

R7L, n 3, Theorem 1.1. (Liouville Theorem) Every weak solution f : of the Cauchy—Riemann System is either constant or the restriction to of a Möbius transformation off. More precisely, f has the form

(7)

Ix—al

where A E R 0(n) is a linear conformal transformation, a E and 6 = 0 or 5 = 2.

bE

This result has a long history. For diffeomorphisms of class C4 in R3 Liouville established the result in 1850 [7]. The relaxation of the differentiability hypotheses and the local injectivity assumptions are significant steps since the aim is to describe the higher dimensional counterparts of analytic mappings. For locally injective solutions the Liouville Theorem was first proved in the above generality by Gehring [3] in 1962 and subsequently by Reshetnyak in

1967 [8] without the local injectivity assumption. These proofs used quite deep ideas and methods from the theory of quasiconformal mappings. An elementary, but rather involved proof of the result was given by Bojarski and the first author in 1982 [2]. A simple geometric proof of a related result has which map been given by Thkia and Väisälä. They consider mappings of spheres to spheres [10].

The Liouville Theorem also validates the establishment of the theory of quasiconformal mappings in higher dimensions [12]. There are few conformal mappings in space. To develop an interesting theory of mappings in higher dimensions one must allow some distortion. One is therefore naturally led to consider quasiconformal mappings, or their noninjective counterparts, the quasiregular mappings [9].

There are significant other developments that have arisen from the study of solutions to the Cauchy—Riemann equations. The components of a solution satisfy the so called n—harmonic equation div (I

Vu) = 0.

(8)

The Liouville Theorem

343

This is the prototypical equation considered in nonlinear potential theory and in the theory of variational integrals [4], [11]. It reduces to the Laplacian when n = 2. In higher dimensions solutions are but they need not be C2. More recent developments have arisen from the authors work [6] and [5] where the assumptions regarding the Sobolev exponent are relaxed even further. For instance in even dimensions n = the assumption that f is a suffices to conclude solution to the Cauchy—Riemann System in

that f is Möbius. This result is best possible, since there are solutions in for all p < £ which are not Möbius (actually not even locally bounded). This can be viewed as a sharp regularity theorem for solutions to the nonlinear Cauchy—Riemann System. In odd dimensions the exponent can be relaxed to a number less than, but close to, n. The sharp exponent in this case remains unknown but is conjectured to be n/2 as well. The proof of the Liouville Theorem will occupy the remainder of this paper and is divided into several steps. The basic idea of the proof is to differentiate

the Cauchy—Riemann System to express the third order derivatives of f in terms of lower order derivatives. To illustrate this idea, suppose for a moment that f is a smooth diffeomorphism, so that Df is pointwise a linear conformal mapping. A lengthy, but quite elementary, calculation leads to the equations ç

ôxjox3 X2

X3

=

=

ik (Df,VJ1) B"

for

i,j=1,2,...,n

for

z,j,k=1,2,...,n

both A2" and B2,3,k are smooth functions defined on R 0(n) x R 0(n) is the space of similarity matrices. Now an analysis, similar to that commonly used in the theory of ODE's,

where

shows that the following point Cauchy Problem

f(xo)

Df(xo) = =

A

E R 0(n)

(10)

v E

admits at most one solution. However for each triple (yo, A, v) of nondegenerate (A 0) Cauchy data one can find a solution in the form of a Möbius transformation. These ideas underlie the proof given here, however we cannot

T. Iwaniec and C. Martin

Rn). To oversimply differentiate the Cauchy—Riemann System if f e come these difficulties we first must establish the differentiability properties of certain nonlinear quantities involving the differential Df using the difference quotient technique. After some further refinements we arrive at equations similar to those of (9). These identities, and the fact that there are so many, allow

us to compute the Jacobian and then the differential of f. The approach given here is distinctly elementary and differs in many important ways from that of [2]. Our methods do not require any of the deep techniques of Sobolev Theory. For example our arguments make no appeal to such things as the Sobolev Embedding Theorems. We now turn to the proof.

2. Second Order Estimates A priori, the differential Df of a weak solution to the Cauchy—Riemann System on a domain belongs to the Lebesgue class C Thus we cannot yet talk about the second derivatives of f. However as a first step we shall establish the existence of the first order partial derivatives of certain powers of this differential. Our first goal is to show that the matrix field n/2 s n, initially in the Lebesgue class RflXfl) actually lies in the Sobolev space in/s R nXn ). The cases s = n/2 and s = n — 1 occur so frequently it is convenient to adopt the notation

T=

E

(11)

R=

E

(12)

Lemma 2.1. T E

2, and for each test function p E

the following Caccioppoli type estimate holds

f


f

ITt2

(13)

where IVTI2 is the sum of squares of all first order derivatives of all entries of T.

Proof. The method of proof is to use the technique of finite difference quotients for functions in Sobolev classes. We begin by estimating the integral

f

+ h) - T(x)I2dx

(14)

The Liouville Theorem

345

h approaches 0 in To this effect we note that the Cauchy—Riemann System can be written as

as

Rt(x) =

Df(x)

(15)

Here we recall where the sign indicates the orientation (+ if J1 0 a.e. that the adjoint of an n x n matrix A, denoted adj A, is the transpose of the cofactor matrix. Because of Cramer's rule for the inverse of a matrix we find that A adj A = (det A)I

hence equation (15) is immediate. Next note the following formula for the derivative of the determinant function: and

= Tr(X

(A +

adj A)

(16)

— the space of compactly Fix an arbitrary test mapping 0 E Rn). Thus the set K = supp çb is a compact supported mappings in Applying (16) to A = Df(x) and X = Dçb(x) we obtain subset of

h'(O) =

f(adi Dtf,Dçb)

where

K

Since the integral of the Jacobian determinant of a

function depends only on its boundary values, the function h is actually constant. Hence

(adj Dtf, DØ) = 0

in

R n). Thus the matrix field R (x) is divergence free, so too is the matrix field Rt(X + h) — Rt (x) on the set {x E dist(x, IhI}. This means that for all test mappings cb E W.

.

(R(x + h) — R(x), Dçb(x))dx = 0

for every test mapping çb E

and hi
.

346

T.

Iwaniec and G. Martin

We shall now apply this identity to the mapping

(x)(f(x +

0(x) =

h) —

f(x))

is an arbitrary test function. We thereby obtain the following integral identity where p E

f

+ h) - R(x), Df(x + h) -

= -2

f

f(x + h) - f(x))dx

+ h) -

again for every hi
IBI(nL_2)12B12





B)

and the second is

+





We put A = Df(x + h) and B =Df(x) in these two inequalities and then recall our definitions of T and R to obtain IT(x + h) — T(x)12
R(x),Df (x + h) — Df(x))

iR(x + h) - R(x)i
+

These pointwise estimates together with the identities above imply

f

+ h) —

<2C1C2

f

(iDf(x +

+ h) -T(x)ilf(x + h) - f(x)i +

dx

The Liouville Theorem

347

\1/2

/

2C1C2

(f

+ h) — T(x)i2dx)

/ ,

\1/fl

x ( I iVcoi2if(x + h) — f(x)indx \Jc1

n —2

x

+

(f

+ iDf(x)Ifl)dx)

The latter estimate holds by virtue of Holder's inequality. We therefore have

the estimate

f

+ h) —

\2/fl

(J 'ci

iVcoi2if(x + h) — f(x)indx

/

(n—2)/n

x \Jc1 (/ This estimate implies the lemma if we let h —÷ 0. Indeed we have

lim sup hi-2 f

co2iT(x + h) — T(x)i2dx

2/n

=

=

(f

(n—2)/n

(2j

vcoi2iDfrl)

f ivcoi2iDfIn f

Now we conclude that T E

f

and that (17)


as desired, once we recall the following result from Sobolev space theory.

Lemma 2.2. Suppose F E lim sup

f

1


+ h) -

=

f

Then

EJ

348

T.

Iwaniec and G. Martin

Conversely, if the limit above is finite for every p E

then F E

We can now deduce the following consequence:

Corollary 2.1. For each s with

<s

n we have

IDfIs_lDf E

(18)

Proof. We need only consider the case 2s > n. We write the matrix field in —+ is the continuously the form IDf Is_i Df = o T where differentiable radial mapping Then application of the chain = :

rule for Sobolev functions completes the proof.

0

Continuing in this vein, we also obtain the following two useful facts.

Corollary 2.2. IJ1 11/2

=

(19)

ITt E

J1 =

E

(20)

where the sign depends on the preservation of orientation.

3. Identities In this section we collect together a number of identities involving the entries of the Jacobian matrix of a weak solution to the Cauchy—Riemann System. They will prove crucial in what follows, however their complexity necessitates adoption of some notational conventions. For the remainder of this section we shall use upper indices to indicate the components and entries of a vector or matrix valued function. We reserve the use of lower indices to indicate partial differentiation with respect to a given variable. Thus for instance if f = (f', f2,. , ffl) then a general entry of the Jacobian derivative .

.

is

Df = (f)

where

f = ax3

(21)

Similarly, recalling our definition of T,

=

(22)

The Liouvitle Theorem

349

In order to fit in with this notation the Kronecker symbol will be denoted by

and, as always, functions which are equal almost everywhere are regarded as being indistinguishable.

Lemma 3.1. The following three identities hold for T =

where f

is a weak solution to the Cauchy—Riemann System

+

= TI

(23)



fori,j,k=1,2,...,n. +

=



(24)

+8>

(25)

for p,i,k = 1,2,... ,n. —

= 4(n — 2)(n +

fori,j=1,2,...,n. Proof. The lemma is proved by differentiating an appropriate form of the Cauchy—Riemann System. Our earlier estimates guarantee the functions we are differentiating are in the correct Sobolev classes for this to take place. We first prove the following identity. —

for i, k, p = 1,2,..

,

= TI



(26)

n. This formula is actually independent of the Cauchy—

Riemann System and it holds for any matrix function T E of the form T = It is fairly straightforwith f E ward to establish this identity for smooth functions, but it is not so clear in our case. Perhaps the simplest way to establish the result is as follows: Given 1 and g E functions h E p,q oo, + = 1. We then see that for all i,k= 1, 2, .. , n. .

/

Jii

(gkh2

=0.

(27)

Iwaniec and G. Martin

T.

350

We apply this identity to h =

and to g =

e

for cp e

E

an

= arbitrary test function. We

now compute

f2n—2

n-2

\fl f2n—2 = \fl

2n-2

/

(

I

I

In this situation (27) can be rewritten as

f

=

2n— 2



f



Integration by parts applied to the integral on the left hand side yields

= n—2



f



which is the integral form of the identity (26) that we were trying to establish. We now combine this identity with the Cauchy—Riemann System. For this purpose we write this system in terms of our function T. We have

=

for i,j = 1,...,n.

(28)

for p, v = 1,.. . , n.

(29)

Equivalently, we also see that

=

We now multiply (26) by and sum with respect to p and apply (28) to obtain the following equation. —

for

— TI

=

(30)

i,j,k = 1,2,.. .,n. On the other hand, differentiating (29) yields

=

(31)

351

The Liouvifle Theorem

These last two formulas form a linear system of 2n3 for i,j, k = 1,2,. , n. We equations with n3 unknowns, namely now attempt to solve this system for these variables. We permute the indices of (30) to obtain the three equations for i, j, k = 1,2,.

. .

, n.

. .

=







= n



= n— 21T1(ITI



and similarly permuting the indices of equation (31) gives

>



+

=

+

=

+

=

Now summing these last six equations yields

+

=



is first identity claimed in the lemma. To obtain the second identity we simply multiply both sides equation (23) by sum with respect to j and apply the Cauchy—Riemann System in the form given in (29). The third identity of the lemma requires just a little more work. We first multiply the equation (24) by the same equation with a permutation of the indices and thereby obtain which

n3ITI2



= 4(n



2)(n + 1)1T121T121T13

+ 81T12

T. Iwaniec and G. Martin

This calculation is left to the reader. The only remaining point is to cancel the factor TI2. Note that the first order partials of T and also of ITI vanish almost everywhere on the set {x T(x) = O}. Thus it is legitimate for us to remove this factor and obtain the desired result. This completes the proof of

0

Lemma 3.1.

4. Second Order Equations In this section we shall deal with expressions which formally depend on the

third order derivatives of our mapping f. That is they depend on the second order partials of the Jacobian. Unfortunately we will have to make a few more notational conveniences. We set (32)

and

F=

=

TI2

(33)

=

and F E 'V(11). Now with the aid By Corollary 2.2 we have U E of the identities established above in Lemma 3.1 we shall prove the existence of the second order derivatives of F. Lemma 4.1. In dimension n 3 we have F E = (4+

for i,j =

1,2,.

. .

, n.

and (34)



In particular F is subharrnonic

I

4\

(35)

Furthermore, the gradient of the function IVFI E VU, namely

VIVFI = (4+

(1k) is proportional to

IVUIVU.

(36)

the right hand side of equation (34) is a locally integrable function. It therefore suffices to show that the distributional derivasatisfy (34). We begin by = F2,3 of the function F2 tives expressing the right hand side of this equation in terms of F. We have

Proof. Since U E

2n2

=

nFk52'3

+



(37)

The Liouvifle Theorem

for i, j, k = 1,2,.

. .

, n.

353

This follows from the simple fact that Fk = (1T12)k = 2ITIITIk.

Next, distributional differentiation shows that for i, j =

n3 > {



}

= n(n



1,

2)F2,3

2,.

.

.

,n

+

Now we need to recall the following elementary fact from the theory of Sobolev and B E where (p, q) is a spaces. Given two functions A E is represented by the Holder conjugate pair, the distribution — locally integrable function Accordingly —

= n(n



2)F2,3



+

This, in view of the identity (25), yields

= n(n

4(n — 2)(n + 1)U2U3 +

Formula (35) follows from this by letting i = this index. Thus



2)F2,3 + nt5t'3

j and summing with respect to

= Now upon substituting this equation into the previous formula we compute F2,3 in terms of the gradient of U. n(n — 2)F2,3

= 4(n — 2)(n +



2(n



To obtain the identity (34) we need to divide out by the factor n(n — 2).

We point out here that this is the only place we use the assumption n 3.

Formula (36) requires a little more work. Given a vector function v = of class (1k, R'2), its norm lvi E (vi, v2,. . , has locally integrable partial derivatives given by .

I'VIk

= (sgn V,Vk),

(38)

T. Iwaniec and G. Martin

k = 1,2,. .

.

, n,

where of course the sgn function is defined by v(x) =

Applying this rule to v = VF

v(x) Iv(x)I

(0

we obtain

(11,

E

IVFIk =

v(x)=0

if

(sgn

VF, VFk).

(39)

On the other hand, if we multiply (34) by U2 and sum the result with respect to i we find that

= (4+

(VU, VF3) =

IVUI2U3

which is the same as

(sgn VF,VFk) =

(sgn

VU,VFk)

(4+



IVUIUk.

This, combined with (39) yields

VIVFI= (4+ as

0

desired.

5. Continuity of the Jacobian Recall that F = that U = ITI E

is subharmonic and We now propose that the reader verify the following (11): mean value property for subharmonic functions of Sobolev class TI2

=

F(xo)

=

<

1

E

f

IB(xo,r)I B(xo,r)

F(y)dy

for almost every x0 E 11 and all r
This then implies that F E quently VF = VU2 = 2UVU E

and hence U E also. ConseIn summary we have so far estab-

lished the following regularity of F:

FE

n

fl

(40)

The Liouville Theorem

355

This also implies that F2 lies in the same spaces,

n

n

F2 E

(41)

Our first goal in this section is to prove that the function

H=

1VF21

(42)

= 2FIVFI

is also subharmonic. To this end we start with the obvious identity

VH = 2IVFIVF + 2FVIVFI.

(43)

However, from (36) we also have

FVIVFI =

(i +

4u21Vu1Vu =

(i +

IVFIVF.

(44)

Whence

VH= What remains is to show that the integral Vçc) =

(4+

f IVFI(VF, Vço)

cc 0. To do this we use

is nonpositive for every test function cc E another elementary identity; div

I IVFIVF\ 1 + EIVFI)

(45)

= 1+ eIVFI

+

(VF,VIVFI) (1+ eIVFI)2

(11). It is easily verified 0 and any F E This identity is valid for any and writing it in the integral form we have for F E

I IVFI(VF,Vp)

+



( 46

By a standard approximation argument we find that this equation is also valid in particular it holds for F = TI2. Since 0, the first for all F term on the right hand side of (46) is nonnegative. Next, from equation (44),

F(VF,VIVFI) =

(i +

IVFI(VF,VF) 0,

356

T.



Iwaniec and G. Martin

thus

(VF,VIVFI) 0. Now, since our test function cc was nonnegative, equation (46) together with the calculations above give

I 1+eIVFI Upon letting e

0



we see that

IVFI(VF,Vp) <0 which together with equation (45) implies that H is subharmonic which was our first goal. As a consequence of the subharmonicity of H we find that H E We Simply from the definition of H we see that F2 E C have thereby established the following lemma.

Lemma 5.1. The functions U =

ITt

and F =

TI2

are continuous on

6. Computing the Jacobian We are now in a position to compute the Jacobian determinant of our weak solution to the Cauchy—Riemann System. We will show that it is either

constant or it has the same form as the Jacobian determinant of a Möbius transformation.

Lemma 6.1. In each dimension n 3 we have that either Jj is a constant function, or that

= F(x) = r

a

E

Proof. We will suppose that F is not constant. Fix one of the components of the open set {x E 11: F(x) > 0} and denote it by 11k. Our aim here is to show that the formula (47) holds in and that is a relatively closed subset of = 11 establishing the lemma. Let us first consider the function

P(x) =

= IDf(x)I

(48)

The Liouville Theorem

357

As F E

defined in

(11) is a continuous function we have P E

). Also

VP = and

n

E

that =

+

On the other hand, multiplication of equation (34) by F = U2 yields

=

- 2n

(1+ nj

\

and hence that

=

2n

which together with equation (48) implies 2PP2,3 =

(49)

for i,j = 1,2,. .. , n. Next, since VP E

we find that P2,3 E

and therefore that VP E C(11+). Of course now we see from the equations P E C2(11), above that also and so forth. In this way so IVPI2 E C' (11k) and consequently P2,3 we conclude that

Pe Now we may differentiate both sides of equation (49) with respect to Xk, k = 1,2,.. , n, to obtain .

2PicPi,j +

=

PvPv,k.

If we now multiply this by P and use equation (49) again we see

+

= 6i.i >

=

Hence

=0

for all indices

i, j, k = 1, 2,. . , n. .

358

7'.

Iwaniec and G. Martin

is a connected open set, P is a polynomial of degree at most 2. In are constants which, in view of equation (49), particular the second partials take the form Since

P2,3 = 2r_262,3

for some r > 0 and for all i, j = 1,2,.

. .

the first order polynomials P2, i = 1,2,

We therefore find the formula for

, n.

. . .

(50)

, n,

P2(x) =



a2)

where a2 E R. Equivalently we have

VP(x) = 2r2(x — where a =

(a1,

a2,. .

From equations (49) and (50) we have

E

. ,

a)

=4r41x—a12, that is

P(x) = r21x —

a12.

From the definition of P we have F(x)Ix —

a1272

=

xE

(51)

Recall that F has already been proven to be continuous on all of 11 so this in In particular F does formula remains valid on the relative closure of We not vanish on the closure of so = 11 and equation (51) holds in note too that since the right hand side of this equation is a nonzero constant This establishes the lemma. U we cannot have a E

7. Conclusion Having disposed of these preliminary steps we are now able to complete the proof of the Liouville theorem. First, the trivial case. If J1 0, then, since f is a solution of the Cauchy— Riemann System, Df 0 and so f is a constant mapping.

Next suppose that J1 =

c

a nonzero constant. Then TI =

Now the identity (24) yields 0

for all indices

i,k,p = 1,2,.. .,n.

0.

The Liouville Theorem

359

Thus T is a constant matrix and so too is the differential Df. This forces f to

be an affine transformation of which must be a similarity transformation in view of the Cauchy—Riemann System. We therefore obtain formula (7) with

6=0. Finally we consider the general case with

J1(x) = and assume that J1 is not constant. By Lemma 6.1 we already have IT(x)I = and

thus TI

e

linear differential

0.

TI system

=

r721x

(52)



We now consider

the equation (24) as a

with smooth coefficients determined by A = log ITI

=

+

2A2TtL,k — 2

E

(53)

for all p, i = 1,2,.. . , n. We have actually only shown that T E W(11, Rnxn).

repeatedly differentiating the equations (53) leads to the conclusion that T e C°°(11, Rnxn). Moreover it also becomes apparent that Df = We now write f in e C00(11,Rnxn). That is f E the form However

(54)

where fE is reflection in the sphere E = S(a, r) fE(x) = a Here a

11 and r

> 0

are

+ r2(x_a)

those given in

the

(55)

formula (52) involving F. Because

of formula (4) we see that

jfE(x)

and g =

= ±J1(x) — lx

constant and equal to

that is a smooth solution to the Cauchy—Riemann equations on the (11) as it is the composition of the two smooth solutions f and fE.

hence the Jacobian of g

fo

=

is

Notice

too

domain We have already considered solutions such as g (that is with nonzero constant

Jacobian) and have found them to be similarity transformations of the form

T. Jwanzec and G. Martin

360

g(y)

= r2A(y — a) + b

(56)

where A R 0(n) and b R2 (notice that since b is a free parameter we are at liberty to ensure that a is as in (55)). This, combined with (54) and (55), yields

f(x)=b+ A(x-a)

(57)

Ix—al which is the desired conclusion, completing the proof of the Liouville Theorem.

0 References [1] L.V. Ahifors, Lectures on quasiconformal mappings, Van Nostrand, Princeton 1966; Reprinted by Wadsworth Inc. Belmont, 1987. [2] B.V. Bojarski and T. Iwaniec, Another approach to Liouville Theorem, Math. Nachr., 107 (1982) 253—262. [3] F.W. Gehring, Rings and quasiconforrnal mappings in space, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc., 103 (1962) 353—393. [4]

S. Granlund, P. Lindqvist, and 0. Martio, Conforinally invariant variational integrals, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc., 277 (1983) 43—73.

[5] T. Iwaniec, p-Harmonic tensors and quasiregular mappings, Annals of Math., 136 (1992) 589—624.

[6] T. Iwaniec and G.J. Martin, Quasiregular mappings in even dimensions, Acta Math., 170 (1993) 29—81.

+d#y2), J. Math. Pures J. Liouville, Sur l'equatzon dx2 +dy2 +dz2 = A(d&2 App!., 1, 15 (1850) 103. [8] Yu.G. Reshetnyak, Liouville's Theorem on conformal mappings under minimal regularity assumptions, (Russian) Sibirsk. Mat. Zh., 8 (1967) 835—840. [9] S. Rickman, Quasiregular mappings, Springer-Verlag, 1993. [10] P. Tukia and J. Väisälä, A remark on 1-quasiconformal mappings, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn., Ser. Al 10 (1985) 561—562. [11] K. Uhienbeck, Regularity for a class of nonlinear elliptic systems, Acta Math., 138 (1977) 219—250. [12] J. Väisälä, Lectures on n-dimensional quasiconformal mappings, Lecture Notes in Math. 229, Springer-Verlag, 1972. [7]

Tadeusz Iwaniec Department of Mathematics Syracuse University Syracuse, NY 13244 USA

The Liouville Theorem

Martin Department of Mathematics The University of Auckland Private Bag 92019, Auckland 1 New Zealand Gaven

or

Australian National University Canberra, Australia

361

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 363-375) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

PSEUDOCONTINUOUS FUNCTIONS A. JOHNSON AND WLADYSLAW

Abstract We study some classes of functions mapping X into Y which are near to continuous functions in the sense that the inverse image of an open set is almost an open set, modulo some fixed sigma-ideal of subsets of X.

1. Definitions and Elementary Relationships Suppose that (X, and (Y, Ty) are topological spaces and I is a a-ideal of subsets of X. Let f : X Y.

Definition 1.1. We say that f is weakly 1-pseudocontinuous if and only if for each V E Ty there exists W E Tx such that the symmetric difference I. If W can be chosen so that f

f

is

W 1-pseudocontinuous.

continuous if and only if for each V E we have f where mt denotes the interior operator in X.

that

(V) \

I -pseudo(V) e I,

Proposition 1.1. If f : X

Y is continuous, then it is both outer and inner 1-pseudocontinuous. If f X —+ Y is outer or inner 1-pseudocontinuous, then it is weakly 1-pseudocontinuous.

It will be convenient to state a pointwise version of Definition 1.1.

Definition 1.2. We say that f is weakly 1-pseudocontinuous at x and only if for each open neighbourhood V of f(x) there exist W 363

X if and

364

R.

A. Johnson and W.

fl U E I. If W can be f is outer 1-pseudocontinuous at x E X. Equivalently, f is outer 1-pseudocontinuous at x E X if and only if an open neighbourhood U of x such that chosen so that

for each open neighbourhood V of f(x) there exists an open neighbourhood U of x such that el. If W can be chosen so that W C f is inner 1-pseudocontinuous at x X. Equivalently, f is inner Ipseudocontinuous at x X if and only if for each open neighbourhood V of f(x) there exists an open neighbourhood U of x such that (f (V) \ Intf' (V)) fl

UEI. Proposition 1.2. If f

is continuous at x E X, then it is outer and inner 1-pseudocontinuous at the same point. If f : X —+ V is outer or : X —+ Y

inner 1-pseudocontinuous at x the same point.

X, then it is weakly 1-pseudocontinuous at

Obviously, each global property (weak, outer, or inner I-pseudocontinuity)

implies the corresponding local property at each x E X. If X is hereditarily Lindelöf, then the next proposition shows that the converse holds.

Proposition 1.3. Suppose X is hereditarily Lindelöf. Then weak [outer, inner] 1-pseudocontinuity of f is equivalent to its weak [outer, inner] I-pseudocontinuity at each x E X.

Proof. Suppose that X is hereditarily Lindelöf and that f is weakly [outer, inner] I-pseudocontinuous at each x E X. Let V E In the "weakly" case, for each x E (V) there exist and in Tx fl and such that x E E I. We may assume without loss of generality that U = UXEI_1(v) Choose a C such that U = sequence {xfl}flEN in Then C U. Put Then

C U((f

)n

where we have used the fact that (V) C U and each Clearly, C E I. From the "outer" assumption for each x E f_i(V), there exists an open neighbourhood of x such that U = UXEI-1(v)

Pseudocontinuous Functions

365

Of course, f'(V) C U. Choose a sequence {xfl}flEN in

such that

eI.

Then U\f'(V)=

U

From the "inner" assumption for each x E (V), there exists an open neighbourhood of x such that (f (V) \ Intf' (V)) fl E I. Let U = Choose a sequence {xfl}flEN in such that U = Observe that C U. Hence f'(V)

=

\

(f'(V) \ Intf'(V)) fl U \

=

fl

E I.

Example 1.1. [Weakly I-pseudocontinuous function.] Let X = Y = R with the natural topology, let I be the a--ideal of Lebesgue null sets or the a--ideal of first category sets, and let f R R be given by f = XP, where P E I. Then f is weakly I-pseudocontinuous because for each V open in R the inverse (V) is one of the sets: 0, P, R \ P, R. If P is closed, then f is inner image I-pseudocontinuous. If P is dense, then f is inner I-pseudocontinuous at

x E R if and only if x E P. In any case, f is outer I-pseudocontinuous at x E X if and only ifx E X\P. Example 1.2. There exists a function f : R

R (both with the natural

topology) which is weakly I-pseudocontinuous but neither outer nor inner Ipseudocontinuous at 0. Let I be any a--ideal containing the rationals Q and not containing any nonempty open sets. Put A = (Q fl (—cc, 0]) U ((R\Q) n (0, oo)) and let f = XA• The function f is weakly I-pseudocontinuous because for each V open in R the inverse image I (V) is one of the sets: 0, A, R \ A, and R \ A = (—oo, R. But A = (0, \ {0}). To show that f

is not outer I-pseudocontinuous at 0, take a neighbourhood V of f(0) = 1 V. Then f'(V) = A. Let U be an arbitrary neighbourhood such that 0 of 0 and let f > 0 be a number such that U (—f, f). Then U \ (V) ((—f, 0) (R\Q)) U ((0, €) nQ). Observe that (—f, 0) (R\Q) I. (Otherwise, (—f, 0) = ((—f, 0) n (R \ Q)) U ((—f, 0) fl Q) E I.) Hence U \ fl

fl

f

is not outer I-pseudocontinuous at 0.

To show that f is not inner I-pseudocontinuous at 0, take V and U as before. Then

(f'(V) \ Intf

'(V))

fl U = (A \ 0) n U

((—f,0] flQ)u((0,f)n(R\Q)).

R.

366

A. Johnson and W. WilczyrIski

The set ((0, f)fl(R\Q)) again does not belong to I, so

U I and f is not inner I-pseudocontinuous at 0.

Example 1.3. [Outer and inner I-pseudocontinuity do not imply continuity.] Let X be the Reals with the natural topology, let I be a cr-ideal in X containing

countable subsets, let Y be the Reals and let V be open in Y if and only if there exist usual open sets G, H in Y such that G C V C H and H \ G E I. Let f : X Y be the identity function 1(x) = x. Clearly, f is both outer and inner I-pseudocontinuous but not continuous since there are open sets in Y which are not open in X.

Example 1.4. If I consists of all first category sets, then weak I-pseudocontinuity is the same as the Baire property of f. In light of this observation Definition 1.2 can be treated as a version of the Baire property of a function at a point.

Proposition 1.4. If there exists a set P E I such that f is continuous at each x E X \ P, then f is inner 1-pseudocontinuous. In the reverse direction, if (Y, Ty) is second countable and f is inner 1-pseudocontinuous, then there exists a set P E I such that f is continuous at each x E X \ P.

Proof. Suppose there exists a set P E I such that f is continuous at each x E X \ P. Suppose V E and that x E f'(V). If x P, then x E because of the continuity of f at x. Hence, (V) C P, so that (V) \ f is indeed inner I-pseudocontinuous. Now suppose (Y, Ty) has a countable base and that f is inner I-pseudocontinuous. For each n, the set I. Thus \ the set P given by

= Uf_'(Vn)

is a member of I. We show that f is continuous at x if x E X \ P. Suppose P and that f(x) E V, where V E x Then there exists n such that f(x) e C V. Because x e and because x we have x which is to say that f is continuous at x.

Example 1.5. If X =

b], I is the class of subsets of [a, b] having Lebesgue measure 0 and Y = R, then inner I-pseudocontinuity is equivalent to almost [a,

Pseudocontinuous Functions

367

continuity in view of Proposition 1.4. The Riemann-integrable functions on an interval [a, b] can thus be thought of as the bounded, inner everywhere

I-pseudocontinuous functions on [a, b].

Proposition 1.5. If there exists a set P E I such that the partial function f X\P is continuous, then f is weakly 1-pseudocontinuous. In the reverse direction, if (Y, Ty) is second countable and f is weakly 1-pseudocontinuous, then there exists a set P E I such that the partial function fIx\p is continuous. Proof. Essentially the proof of the theorem on page 400 (Section 32.11) in [K]

works. The proof of the first statement is straightforward; let us sketch the is a countable base for (Y, Ty) details for the second assertion. Suppose and that f is weakly I-pseudocontinuous. For each n, there exists an open set E I. Let Wi., in X such that

P= If V is open in Y, we wish to show that (V) \ P is relatively open in X \ P. Necessarily, Now if x E f (V) \ P, then there exists n such that f(x) E

We are done if

x

\ Pc

\PC

(V) \ P, but this is the case since

C

Example 1.6. The condition that (Y, Ty) be second countable is needed in Propositions 1.4 and 1.5. For example, let X be the Reals with the natural topology, and let Y be the Sorgenfrey line [SO]. That is, Y = R has a topology corresponding to the base consisting of sets of the form [a, b), where a < b.

If f is given by f(x) = x, then f is evidently inner I-pseudocontinuous since each open set in Y differs from its usual interior by at most a countable set.

However, f is continuous at no x E X. Nor is there a set P E I such that flx\P is continuous. Now we shall prove that with an assumption about the topology in Y, outer I-pseudocontinuous functions are continuous (for the case of real functions compare [T], p. 78, Theorem 34.1).

Proposition 1.6. Let (Y, Ty) be a (not necessarily T1) regular space, and suppose I contains no nonernpty open sets. If f : X —+ Y is outer I -pseudocontinuous, then f is continuous.

368

R.

A. Johnson and W. Wilczyiiski

Proof. Suppose otherwise that f is not continuous at, say x0. This means that there exists a neighbourhood V of f(xo) such that for each neighbourhood U of x0 we have f(U) V. Take a new neighbourhood V0 of f(xo) such that denotes the closure of V0 in Y, and consider f (Vo). There C V, where exists U0 = Uo \ Po. Moreover x0 E Uo. Tx and P0 I such that V, so that f(U0) 17g. Hence, there exists x1 E Uo such We have f(Uo) Take a neighbourhood Vi of f(xi) such that Vi n Vo = 0. that f(xi) We have (V0) = 0 and simultaneously (Vi) = Ui \ Pi, where (Vi) n Ui E Tx, P1 e I and Xi e U1. Hence

= But (J0 fl U1

Tx and is nonempty (e.g. Xi belongs to this set), and the

second set is in I, so the difference cannot be empty, a contradiction. Hence f is continuous at x0.

Proposition 1.7. If X and Y are metric spaces and Y is complete and separable, then for each weakly 1-pseudocontinuous function f X —+ Y there exists a Baire one function g X —+ Y such that {x f(x) g(x)} I.

Proof. By virtue of Proposition 1.5 there exists a set P E I such that fix \ P is continuous. Let g X —p Y be a Baire one extension of f, the existence of which is assured by the Corollary on p. 435 (Section 35.VI) in [K]. Then {x : f(x) g(x)} C P and we are done.

In the case when X = Y = R with the natural topology and I consists of countable sets, more can be said about the Baire class of inner Ipseudocontinuous and weakly I-pseudocontinuous functions. Namely, if f is inner I-pseudocontinuous, then for V E we have f_i (V) = G U P, where G is open and P is countable, so f is a Baire one function. If f is weakly I-pseudocontinuous, then f' (V) = where G is open and P is countable, so f a Baire two function.

Proposition 1.8. If X is hereditarily Lindelöf, then there exists a topology such that for each space Y and each f : X —+ Y, the function f is outer 1-pseudocontinuous if and only if it is T-continuous.

Pseudocontinuous Functions

Proof.

369

Let T = {G \ P G E Tx & P e

I} (compare with [H]). Because

f_i(V) C W and El, we have (V) T. The reverse implication is evident.

=

Proposition 1.9. If X is hereditarily Lindelof, then there exists a topology such that for each space Y and each f : X —+ Y, the function f is outer and inner 1-pseudocontinuous if and only if it is -continuous.

Proof. Let

It is routine to verify that continuity with respect to

is a topology not coarser than Tx. Clearly,

is exactly the same as outer and inner I-

pseudocontinuity.

There is no hope of proving an analogue of Propositions 1.8 or 1.9 for inner or weak I-pseudocontinuity. If I contains all singletons and if we generate the topology starting from the family of inner or weakly I-pseudocontinuous functions, we obtain a discrete topology. Indeed, for any A C X, A = UXEA{x} and {x} = OU{x}

and {x} E I.

with 0 E

Proposition 1.10. Let (Y, d) be a metric space. Suppose that {ffl}flEN a sequence of (inner, outer, weakly resp.) 1-pseudocontinuous functions and

converges uniformly to f. Then f is (inner, outer, weakly resp.)

{

1-pseudocontinuous.

Proof. We shall prove the theorem for inner I-pseudocontinuity. Let V E For each positive integer n let V d(y,Y \ V) > Of course V = For each n, choose such that for each x e X, d(fmn(X),f(X)) <2_li. Then {x : f(x) so that Pt.,

I, then

=

C {x E X fmm(X)

f;' (Va). Since

E

C {x f(x) E V}, where

e Tx and is of the same form and so f is inner I-pseudocontinuous. U

370

R.

A. Johnson and W.

Essentially the same proof works for outer I-pseudocontinuity and weak I-pseudocontinuity. Suppose I contains no nonempty open sets. In Proposition 1.6, we saw that outer I-pseudocontinuity amounted to continuity if Y is regular. We shall now see that outer I-pseudocontinuity resembles continuity in some ways, even if Y is not regular. In particular, we shall see that a theorem of Stoilow (pp. 23—25 of [ST]) has an I-pseudocontinuity analogue in Proposition 1.12.

Proposition 1.11. Let f : X —+ Y be outer 1-pseudocontinuous, suppose I contains no nonempty open sets and suppose Y is Hausdorff. If S E Tx and S has compact closure then f(3) is closed in Y.

Proof. Let L = f(S) and suppose z and a pair of disjoint open sets L C UyEL

L. Then for each y E L, there exists

such that z e

Ui,,

and y E 14. Since

such there exists an open superset and since for each Since S is compact, we may E I, we see that 3 C UYEL

that find a finite subset F C L such that S C UYEF

Letting U = U that is disjoint from UYEF Vi,. Thus, is disjoint from UYEF so that f'(U) fl I. We know that (U) can be written in the form W \ P, where W e Tx and P e I. Thus, W fl e I. If we assume that U fl f(S) fl S 0, so that 0, then W n is nonempty. In other words, the open set W fl S is both nonempty and a member of I, which is impossible. Hence, U n f(S) = 0, so that L =

is closed.

Following p. 24 of [ST], we shall say that f : X —p Y is nonsingular on an

open set W C X if for each nonempty open set W' C W, its image f(W') contains a nonempty open set in Y.

Proposition 1.12. Let X be a separable and locally compact metric space, let Y be a Hausdorff space satisfying the Baire category theorem and suppose

I is the o-ideal of meager subsets of X. If f mapping X onto Y is outer Ipseudocontinuous, then there exist subsets A and B of X and Y, respectively, such that if W is open in A then f(W) is open in B = f(A). Moreover, B

is a dense G6 in Y and A is residual in every open set of X on which f is nonsingular.

Pseudocontinuous Functions

371

Proof. (Compare [ST].) Let {S2} be a sequence of basic open sets in X with is closed, and we may compact closures. By Proposition 1.11, each let H2 be the (obviously, closed and nowhere dense) boundary of f(S2). By

is dense and hence nonempty in Y. hypothesis, the G5 set B = Y \ 1J2 Hence, A = X \ U (H2) is also nonempty. Each f (H2) can be expressed as the union of a closed set F2 and a meager set P2. The remaining claims are easily checked.

2. Real-Valued Functions In this section we examine what happens if Y = R with the natural topology.

Proposition 2.1. Suppose f X

R.

(i) If f is weakly (outer, inner) 1-pseudocontinuous, then so is If I. (ii) If f is weakly (outer, inner) 1-pseudocontinuous at x E X, then so is If I.

(iii) Suppose c is a constant. If f is weakly (outer, inner) 1-pseudocontinuous, then so is cf.

(iv) Suppose c is a constant. If f is weakly (outer, inner) 1-pseudocontinuous at x X, then so is cf. Proof. (i) and (ii) are simple consequences of the fact that if V is open in R, = then where V* is the open set {y: fl V}. E Suppose c 0. Then (iii) and (iv) follow from the fact that if V is open

in R, then f1_i (V) = f_i (V*), where V* is the open set {y

cy e V}.

Obviously, (iii) and (iv) hold if c = 0.

Proposition 2.2. Suppose f,g X —+

R.

(i) If f and g are weakly 1-pseudocontinuous, then so is f + g. (ii) If f and g are outer 1-pseudocontinuous, then so is f + g. (iii) If f and g are inner 1-pseudocontinuous, then so is f + g. Proof. (i) follows from Proposition 1.5, and (iii) follows from Proposition 1.4. To prove (ii), let be a countable base for R. If V is open in R, then

(f +

U

= Vm

+Vn C V

fl

372

R.

A. Johnson and W. WilczyrIski

For each m, there exists an open set Wm in X such that f'(Vm) C Wm and Wm \ f'(Vm) e I. Similarly, for each n, there exists an open set Zn in X such that g'(Vn) C Zn and Zn \ g'(Vn) E I. Then W

WmflZn

U

Vm + Vn C V

is an open set containing (f + g)' (V) and such that W \ (f + g)' (V) E I. Proposition 2.3. Suppose f, g : X

R.

(i) If f and g are outer 1-pseudocontinuous at x E X, then so is f + g. (ii) If f and g are outer and inner 1-pseudocontinuous at x E X, then so

is f+g. Proof. Suppose V is open in R and that (f + g)(x) e V. Choose open sets Vf and Vg such that f(x)e Vf and g(x)e Vg and cV. and open neighbourTo prove "(i)", observe that there exist P1, Pg e hoods Uf and Ug of x such that both (f1(Vf)UP1)flUf and (g'(Vg)UPg)flUg

I

are open in X. We may assume that U1 C f'(V1)uP1 and Ug C Let U = U1 fl Ug. Of course,

U C (f'(V1) UP1) fl (g'(Vg)

= (f'(V1) fl

g' (Vg)UPg.

U Pg)

UP,

where P is a suitable set in I. Thus, U C (f + g)' (V) U P, so that ((f + g)' (V) U P) fl U is open for a suitable neighbourhood U of x. Hence, f + g is outer I-pseudocontinuous at x. To prove "(ii)", we notice that there exist open sets G1, Gg, H1, Hg and an open neighborhood U of x such that

Gf C f'(V1)c H1, where

(Hg\Gg)flU El.

We may assume, of course, that U C H1 fl Hg. Let G = G1 fl Gg and H = H1 fl Hg. Notice that

((H1 flHg) \ (Gf fl Gg)) flU C ((H1 \

U (Hg

\ Gg)) flU El,

Pseudocontinuous Functions

373

and

G fl U C

(f'(V1) fl

fl U C

(f + g)'(V) fl U

C

H fl U.

Hence, f + g is I-pseudocontinuous at x. R continuous at 0 and g The next example shows that for f R R inner I-pseudocontinuous at 0, the sum f + g need not be weakly R

I-pseudocontinuous at 0.

Example 2.1. Let I be the o-ideal of Lebesgue null sets, and let A C R be such that for each nonempty open set W, neither V \ A nor V fl A is in I. Let

fR

R be given by

Ix ifxEA f(x)=10 andletg:R—Rbegivenby

11 ifx=O Obviously f is continuous at 0 and g is inner I-pseudocontinuous at 0. Now

then (f + g)'(V) =

if V =

A

U

{O}.

If f + g were weakly

I-pseudocontinuous at 0, then there would exist W E and an open neighfl U E I. If U* = U fl W bourhood U of 0 such that ((A U 0, then U* \ A E which is impossible. On the other hand, if U fl W = 0, then Un A E I which is also impossible. Hence, f + g (and max{f, g}) is not weakly I-pseudocontinuous at 0.

I

3. The o-Ideal of Countable Subsets Proposition 3.1. Let I be the cr-ideal of countable sets in X and suppose that X is hereditarily Lindelöf. Then for each outer 1-pseudocontinuous function f X —+ Y, f(X) is hereditarily Lindelöf.

be the smallest topology generated by Proof. Let and complements of members of I. It is not difficult to verify that (X, is also hereditarily Lindelöf. Using Proposition 1.8 we can treat f(X) as a continuous image of Suppose now that X with respect to is a family in Ty. Then

=

374

R. A. Johnson and W.

--

for some sequence {afl}flEN since all sets f (V) are open in T, which is hereditarily Lindelöf. Then fl f(Y)). fl f(Y)) =

Example 3.1. [Inner I-pseudocontinuous image of a Lindelöf space need not be Lindelöf.] Let X be the Reals with the natural topology, and let Y be the Kunen and Reals with the extension of the natural topology given by Y be given by Rudin in [JKR] under the continuum hypothesis. Let f : X f (x) = x. Then f is inner I-pseudocontinuous since for every open set U in Y, the set U \ (usual interior of U) is countable. However, Y is locally countable and hence not Lindelöf.

Proposition 3.2. Let I be the cr-ideal of countable sets in X and suppose that no nonempty open set of Y is countable. If f : X

onto

Y is inner

1-pseudocontinuous and X is separable, then Y is separable.

Proof. Suppose D is a countable dense set in X. We show that {f(x) : x E D} is dense in Y. Suppose V e Yy. Then f_i (V)\Intf (V) E I. If Intf_i (V) = 0, then f_i (V) e and hence V is countable, which is impossible. Hence Intf_i (V) 0 and there exists x0 e D such that x0 E Intf1 (V). Then V and we are done. f (x0) e

I

Example 3.2. [Outer I-pseudocontinuous image of a separable space need not be separable.] Let I be the o-ideal of countable subsets of Y = R. Let be the topology generated by the natural topology in R and by complements of members of I. Let f : R Y be given by f(x) = x. Then Y is the outer I-pseudocontinuous image of the hereditarily separable space R (equipped with the natural topology). Of course, Y is not separable since every countable set is closed.

References [H]

H. Hashimoto, On the *topology and its applications, Fund. Math. XCI (1976), 5—10.

[JH}

D. Jankovié and T.R. Hamlett, New topologies from old via ideals, Amer. Math. Monthly 97 (1990), 295—310.

[JKR] I. Juhász, K. Kunen and M.E. Rudin, Two more hereditarily separable non[K]

Lzndelöf spaces, Canad. J. Math. 28 (1976), 998—1005. K. Kuratowski, Topology, Vol. I, Academic Press (1966).

Pseudocontinuous Functions [SIJ

[SO]

[STI

375

W. Sierpiñski, Sur l'extension des fonctions de Baire définies sur les ensembles linéaires quelconques, Fund. Math. XVI (1930), 81—89. R.H. Sorgenfrey, On the topological product of paracompact spaces, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 53 (1947), 631—632. S. Stoilow, Des sous-ensembles sur lesquels une transformation continue

d'un espace est transformation zntérieure ou topologique, Disquisitiones [T]

Mathematicae et Physicae 1 (1940), 23—28. B. Thomson, Real functions, Springer-Verlag, Lecture Notes in Mathematics 1170 (1985).

Roy A. Johnson Department of Mathematics Washington State University Pullman, WA USA

Wiadyslaw Wilczyñski Institute of Mathematics University of LódI ul Banacha 22 90-238 LódI, Poland

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 377-410) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

LOCAL HARMONIC ANALYSIS FOR DOMAINS IN RTh OF FINITE MEASURE* PALLE E.T. JORGENSEN AND STEEN PEDERSEN

Abstract We consider subsets ci C (n 1) such that ci has finite positive Lebesgue measure. We shall be studying choices of discrete subsets A C such that every I E £2(ci) has a generalized Fourier decomposition (a.e. x E ci)

1(x) = AEA

with convergence of the series in the £2-sense on ci. The precise formulation involves the transform

/(A) := f

dx,

and the assertion that there are two bounded linear operators, £2(ci) F and A, such that the following hold: (Ff)(A) = (J(A))AEA, (Af)(A) = (aA(f))AEA; and the Fourier expansion taking the form F*A = I where F* : £2(ci) denotes

the adjoint operator, and I the identity operator on £2(ci). We are especially interested in "minimal" choices for the spectral resolution. The basic tools are reproducing kernel Hubert spaces, and frames from the theory of non-orthogonal Fourier series. Many examples are calculated, and our study is motivated by the need for generalizing spectral pairs, i.e., pairs (ci, A) as above, but with now the (for A A) forming an orthogonal basis in £2(ci). In that case, functions the expansion coefficients satisfy,

aA(f) = and the transform F maps onto

for all A E A, and f

£2(ci);

In the generalized case, the space,

is non-zero. We shall study when this space may be taken finite-dimensional, and we argue the geometric significance of the space (which we call the deficiency space).

*Work supported in part by the National Science Foundation. 377

P. E.

378

1.

T. Jorgensen

Introduction

Recently, many papers have appeared treating operator inequalities related to the Heisenberg uncertainty principle, see e.g., [Beni], [Far] and [Red]. But the subject has roots going back to the thirties in work of Paley and Wiener

[PaWi]. A very recent paper by the coauthors [JoPe7] shows that a priori operator theoretic estimates play a crucial role in the harmonic analysis of fractals. In an earlier paper [JoPe3], we studied subsets

A in

with the property

that the exponentials, eA =

as

functions on

(1.1)

and indexed by points A E A, form an orthogonal basis in the Hilbert space It is assumed that has finite and positive Lebesgue measure as a is subset of WL, and the inner product in

[f(x)g(x)dx.

(1.2)

These (1k, A) are called spectral pairs, and we showed in [JoPe3 and 6] that

the geometric possibilities for in a pair are dictated by the multi-variable Fourier series, and viewing A as a spectrum. But our study in [JoPe3] also excludes many naturally odcurring regions, such as a triangle, or a disk, in see [Fug; JoPe3]. If (1k, A) is a spectral pair in then the operator given by F=

(Ff)(A) := J(A)

=

f

= is bounded from

onto

dx (1.3)

and the operator A :=

(1.4)

satisfies

F*A =

I = (the identity operator of

(1.5)

We shall show in the present paper, using reproducing kernel Hubert spaces (see [Aro] and [AGP]), frames in Hilbert space (see [BeWa] and [Beu]), and Beurling's theory of balayage [Beu] that there is still a useful generalization of

Local Harmonzc Analysis for Domains in

379

the spectral pair notion, preserving some of the useful properties of the original concept (see [JoPe3—4] and [Fug]). We do this by insisting on formula (1.5)

above, but giving up the particular form (1.4) for the operator A in (1.5). vary, and A, then both of the operators, A and F = When we vary but our choices will be dictated by getting the "deficiency-space"

=

e

(1.6)

smallest possible.

In a special case, for

and for

a finite interval, the question was

considered by Gabardo [Gab]. An added assumption was also put on, in [Gab], have a representation as for a discrete measure namely that on the form (1.7) AEA

where cA E

and 5A denotes the Dirac-point mass at A.

Our present analysis is general (but then less detailed). In place of (1.7), not in the form, we get representations of the range If(x)12 dx =

for all f E

(1.8)

AEA

but instead, on the right hand side in (1.8) (for our general setting), we get operator valued measures. But these are still a restricted class, and we describe them; and, in fact, identify them among the reproducing kernel Hilbert spaces.

Example 1.1. The simplest example of a pair (1k, A) of subsets in JR such that it is a generalized spectral pair (g.s.p.), but not a spectral pair arises when A is the union of two non-rationally related arithmetic progressions of "frequences", and (in the x-variable for "time"), the two representing a filter consisting of two (positively) separated intervals, but with relative position slightly mismatched vis a vis the two frequency-progressions. Specifically, let a, E be given such that a > 1, a E Q, a Z, and

(Z+ a'Z). Let Ae

set eA(x) :=

:= (O,1)u (a,a+ 1) and A := (for x E 1k). For f E f(A) := f eA(x)f(x)dx =

+ Z) U (a'Z). For set

(1.9)

P.E.T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

380

The g.s.p. assertion for (1k, A) amounts to the following a priori double estimate:

f

If(x)12 dx

ci

C2

AEA

f f(x)12 dx (for allf e

(1.10)

are fixed constants. We will develop general results (applying e also to higher dimensions) which imply (modulo calculations), among other things, the assertions made about (1k, A). First we note that the estimate on the right hand side in (1.10) is automatic from our Theorem 4.2 below. (It can also be checked independently by a direct calculation.) Also the two Landau-densities (see (5.1)—(5.2) below) are easily calculated as:

where Ci,

c2

The corresponding necessary condition [Lan, Theorem 3] for the lower estimate in (1.10) (i.e., sampling) then amounts to a> 1. For then "density" a +1> "length" = 2. The condition a Z makes (1k, A) not a spectral pair: We are

in a setting where [JoPe3, Theorem 6.1] can be applied, and we verify that, when a Z, then {eA}AEA is not an orthogonal basis for The simplest case when all conditions hold would be a = 3/2 and = 1/4, corresponding

to our setup, we introduce the transform,

F:

:

f

(1(A))

AEA

(1.11)

and check that it is 1-1 with closed range in

Then the lower estimate in (1.10) (for some c1 will follow from the closed graph theorem. To facilitate the calculations, and to better understand the example, we introduce the "time-reflection" operator T which is unitary in and is given by "interchanging" the two subintervals in Let -r be the period-2 automorphism which sends x (0, 1) to x + a, and x E (a, a + 1) to x — a; and define

of

Tf:= for

(1.12)

It is clear that there is then a spectral resolution of corresponding "even/odd" functions in with

71± :={fEiC2(11):Tf=±f}.

(1.13)

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

381

then T = 2E — I where I denotes the identity operator on Also note that eA E 7-1+ for A E a1Z. Let f = f+ + f. denote the decomposition relative to (1.13), and suppose Ff = 0. Let f be the transform defined asin (1.9) but with integration over only the first interval J := (0, 1) in i.e., f(A) := f0' eA(x)f(x) dx = (eA, f)j. If E denotes the orthogonal projection onto

Then

= and

(i + eA(a))

(1.14)

f(A) = (i - eA(a)) f(A)

for all A e IL Using Ff =

(1.15)

0,

eA(a) =

1

for A

a1Z,

(1.16)

and

forAE(a+Z),

(1.17)

we conclude that f+ = 0, and f_(A) = 0 for A E + Z. Hence f = 0, and therefore f = 0, using Parseval's identity for the subinterval J. (Note that our assumption, (Z + a1Z), was used in our check for (1.17).) This now proves that F is 1-1, i.e., that N(F) = {O}. But the same "time-reflection" argument may also be used mutatis mutandis in checking that R(F) is closed in

is a sequence such that has a limit in then we use Parseval on the subinterval J to conclude that must have a limit in possibly after passing to a subsequence. Then (1.15) and C (1.17) combine to get us convergence in + Z) for Finally a If

C

second use of Parseval for a sub-interval in

yields a limit in '7-L C

for

= — This concludes the proof that R(F) is closed in

and we get the lower bound in (1.10) then from an application of the closed graph theorem, as noted. We note that this "lower" estimate is referred to as "sampling". The spectral resolution still holds when a is irrational, but the lower bound is then zero. It can be checked by a direct calculation that a lower bound for the spectrum of

the operator F*F (in the present two-interval example) may be given by the sequence

2• (1+a—

P. E.

382

T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

indexed by n E Z. Hence, the spectrum contains a rotation by a on the (unit) circle.

The rotation is ergodic with dense orbit if a is irrational; and this

accounts for the lack of a lower bound in that case.

2. Reproducing Kernels Let S be a set, and let K = K(.,.) be a function from S x S into the complex plane C, then K is positive definite (denoted K >> 0) if we have (2.1)

0

j

k

for all (finite) double summations, all C, and s3 E S where the indices j, k run over some {1,. .. , n}, and n varies. The corresponding linear span (2.2)

is viewed as a vector space of functions on S. An inner product is defined by

s), K(., t)) = K(s, t)

(2.3)

for s, t e 5; or more generally,

tk)) again with

tk),

E C, and s,, tk E S. If f is a function in the space, then

(K(., s), f(.)) = f(s)

(2.4)

holds for all s E 5, and we refer to (2.4) as the reproducing property. We divide out by functions on the form (2.2) subject to

= 0,

>

j

(2.5)

k

complete in the corresponding Hilbert norm (see (2.1)). The resulting Hilbert space will be denoted '7-1(K), and the reproducing property (2.4) will also be valid for all elements f in 71(K). The following result of Aronszajn and

[Aro] and [AGP] will be needed:

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domazns ifl

383

Lemma 2.1. The three conditions below are mutually equivalent: (i) as classes of functions, the two spaces 7-1(K1) and 7-1(K2) are the same, when K1 and K2 are both given >> 0;

(ii) there are positive constants a and b such that aK1 <
(2.6)

the ordering << is that of quadratic forms, with the respective terms being given as in (2.1) above; and where

(iii) 7-1(K1) and 7-1(K2) are equivalently normed Hubert spaces.

The simplest example corresponds to the case when the kernel K is idenof tically one, i.e., K(s, t) = 1, 'Is, t S. The Hilbert space is then just all square summable sequences. A projection P in is a bounded operator,

P:4

satisfying (2.7)

it follows that there is a positive definite function

From the definition of

SxS such that (e,Pll)t2 =

(2.8)

= and the summation on the right in (2.8) is over S x S. It is implicit in this that the sum will be finite when the sequences, and ij, are in £2, i.e., and < 00. It further e312 < =

holds for all

ii E

follows (from (2.7) and (2.8)) that p(s, t) p(s, u) =

=

s), and t)p(t, u)

(2.9)

(2.10)

for all s,t, u E S. Again the convergence of the sum in (2.10) is part of the conclusion. We shall need the following:

Lemma 2.2. Let 7l(p) be the reproducing kernel Hubert space corresponding to some projection P in (where S is a given set), i.e., the completion in the 7-1(r)-norm of functions on S of the form

>

sES

s)

(finite sums initially).

(2.11)

PET. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

384

Then there is a Hubert space isomorphism between 7-1(p), and the space of all such that =

sequences

(2.12) teS sES

Moreover, if f(.) is represented by (2.11), then (2.8), and the isomorphism is given by f(S)

equals

the sum in

Proof. If f is given by (2.11), then If

= =

=

= = where

=

p(t, s)e3. We have used (2.7) in the calculation. But

when (2.7) is rewritten in the form (2.9)—(2.1O), it follows that the two Hubert completions corresponding to the norms and the other one defined by the sum (2.1), are in fact the same. The null vectors, which are divided out in the formation of 1-((p), are given by

= 0,

(2.13)

so they correspond to the sequences = such that and = 0. E It follows that the two Hilbert spaces coincide under the identification from the lemma. 0 Remark 2.3. The discussion above deals with the case of kernels on discrete sets, but it may be modified mutatis mutandis to apply also to continuous kernels. They arise in one, and in several, dimensions in the study of the timefrequency analysis, see e.g., [Sle], [DM], [Tre] and [JoPe7] as follows. For more recent results, see e.g., [Pri]. For n dimensions, the setting is specified by two given sets T and in

both of finite positive Lebesgue measure. Then we may define an associated

...

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

385

transform F (which is parallel to (3.2) below) as follows: First let F be the Fourier transform on given as usual by := J(w)

=

f

dx

for all f

w

(2.14)

The two spaces L2(T) and are both closed subspaces in with corresponding projections A, respectively B. Recall, L2(T) is the L2-space of functions which are L2 and supported in T. Specifically, Af = xTf for where XT denotes the indicator function of T; and similarly all f e for the other set (corresponding to n-dimensional frequency vectors w = (w1,. .. If we define F = BFA (associated with the sets T and fixed as specified), then the operator, F*F : L2(T) —p L2(T), is compact, even trace class, with integral kernel — t), defined for s, t E T. Specifically,

F*Ff(s) =

f

for all f e L2(T). But note that, if

- t)f(t) dt

(2.15)

is bounded, then, in fact,

is entire

analytic on In the present paper, we shall be primarily interested in a discretized version of the transform (2.15), and we refer to our Theorem 5.1 below for details on this point.

3. Hubert Space Frames Let 7-1 be a given Hilbert space. A (discrete) set of vectors {f,, is called a frame if there are positive constants c1 and c2 such that

in 7-1

(3.1) AEA

where (.,.) is the inner product of 7-1 and the corresponding norm. There is a huge literature on frames, see e.g., [Beu; Gab; BeWa; Grö], and they are used in the theory of wavelets, and also for the study of non-orthogonal Fourier expansions. The frame is said to be tight if c1 = C2; and if c1 = c2 = 1, then (3.1) becomes the Parseval-identity for an orthogonal family of vectors } in 7-1. In any case, corresponding to every frame (see (3.1)) there is a bounded given by operator F from 7-1 into

(Ff)(A) = (fA, f),

Vf

E 7-1,

VA E

A.

(3.2)

P.E. T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

386

The adjoint operator F* : LA —p

71

is given by (3.3)

AEA

and we have

F*Ff = >(fA,f)fA.

(3.4)

AEA

Occasionally, the operator,

F*F

:

7-1 -* 7-1,

is referred to as the frame operator. It follows from (3.1) that F is 1-1, i.e., has trivial kernel, and so F*F is invertible. We shall need the polar decomposition of F, and we refer to [RiSzN} for general background information. The polar decomposition is the factorization,

F = U(F* F)"2 = (FF*)h/2U

(3.5)

where (3.6)

is an isometry, and the square-root in (3.5) refers to the functional calculus for

the respective self-adjoint operators F*F and FF*. Let P be the projection in

given by

P = UU*, and let

be

(3.7)

the corresponding positive definite kernel described in

Lemma 2.1. Let (5A) denote the usual canonical basis in

=

Ii

i.e.,

ifA2=A1,

(3.8)

and note that the vectors VA :=

(3.9)

then also form a frame in 'H, and the corresponding frame operator is the identity, i.e., we have

f=

(3.10) AEA

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

for all f

7-1. The simple argument for this is based on the isometry property, = I, for the U-factor in the polar decomposition (3.5). Specifically,

viz.,

for f e

387

7-1,

we have,

f=U*Uf = U* AEA

= AEA

= AEA

which is the desired formula (3.10). The convergence always refers to the norm of 7-1, i.e., for all f > 0, some finite subset A0 C A such that, for all finite subsets A1 containing A0, we have

f-

<e.

(3.11)

AEA1

The next result while elementary may be viewed as a starting point for the spectral analysis we need for domains in as described in Section 1. Theorem 3.1. With the identification from Lemma 2.2 for the space 1-1(p), we have that the operator U (coming from some given frame {fA}AEA in a Hubert space 7-1) defines an isometric isomorphism of 7-1 onto l-1(p). In particular, 11f112

(vA1,f)(vA2,f)p(Al,A2)

= A1

(3.12)

A2

for all f E 7-1.

Proof. Since U :

1-1 —p

we

identify Uf, for f E 7-1, with a function on A,

specifically

(Uf)(A) = (5A,Uf)t2 =

=

and

If

=

=> AEA

(3.13)

PET. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

388

is the projection into the (closed) range

Since Uf e

where P space R(U) = R(F), we also have

=

Uf(A) = A'EA

for some

each such representation, Uf may be identified corresponding to the function

For

=

with the element in

on

(3.14)

A,

A'EA

and

=

= A1

A2

= Pf. We now show that, when U is viewed as a transform from We show that, if in (3.13), then it maps onto the space as an element in then 4 = 0 = 0 all f e The formula (3.12) results when we take

to E

as

and

i.e., if 4 is

represented

= as

AEA

in (2.2), then orthogonality implies

=0. A1

(3.15)

A2

But

= by

the above calculation. If this expression vanishes for all f E 7-1, then the

result (3.15) follows from Lemma 2.2.

We have already noted that the range of U is closed when viewed as a subspace in

and the surjectivity property of the theorem follows.

0

The question of when the projection P from Theorem 3.1 is the identity operator in is resolved in the following result. First note that P = I, i.e., = if and only if the transform FA from (3.2) maps onto We say that a frame {fA}AEA in a Hilbert space 7-1 is exact if no proper subset of it is also a frame for 'H; i.e., if A0 C A and {fA}AEA0 is a frame for 'H, then A0 = A. Benedetto and Frazier [BeFr] showed that a given frame (with index set A and is exact if and only if P = I. projection P in

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in



389

4. Domains in In this section we provide the basic framework for our local harmonic analysis of sets in of finite positive Lebesgue measure. Let be some subset of finite positive Lebesgue measure, and let C

be some discrete subset. For A e A, let f,, denote the restriction to of ei)t1 where A . x = A1x1 + We for x = (x1,. .. E +

AC

say (see [JoPe3—6}) that (ft, A) is a spectral pair if the functions {f,, form an orthogonal basis in where is defined from Lebesgue measure restricted to equivalently, we shall view as the subspace in consisting of functions with £2-support contained in this means functions of the form xcif where xci is the indicator function of and f varies in We say that A) is a spectral pair in the generalized sense if the functions, (for A e A), form a frame (see Section 3) in Writing fA =

f(A) =

(4.1)

we note that this holds precisely when (4.2)

holds for a pair of positive constants c1, c2. Here the notation

If is

:= f If(x)12 dx

introduced, and the F-transform (see Section 2) is then F =

(4.3) F(ci,A), given

by

(Ff)(A) =

(1(A)).

(4.4)

For the polar decomposition of F (see (3.5) above), we have the kernel of FF* — A2) viewed as a function on A x A. The operator (FF* )1/2 given by is defined by the spectral theorem (see e.g., [RiSzN]), and the corresponding kernel K(.,•) satisfies K(A1,A2) =K(A2,A1),

(4.5)

PET. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

390

and K(A1,A2)K(A2,A3) =



(4.6)

A3)

A2EA

where A1, A2, A3 denote variable points in A. We now have the following immediate corollary to Theorem 3.1 above.

Let F be A) be a generalized spectral pair in the corresponding Fourier transform given by (4.1). Let U be the isometry, Finally, let —÷ of the polar decomposition (3.5) with P = K(.,.) be the kernel of (FF*)h/2. Then (see (3.13))

Corollary 4.1. Let

(Uf)(A)

=: f(A) = f vA(x)f(x)dx

for all A

with vA(S) e

A, and we have the following three formulas:

(i) f(x) = >AEA J(A)vA(x),

(a.e.) as an

= p(A1,A2),

(ii)

(4.7)

(iii) f(A1) =

xE

and with A1,A2

A.

Let the set 11 C be given and specified as above. The next result concerns the upper estimate in (4.2) only.

Theorem 4.2. Let Ba(r) =

[a,

a+

r

an A > 0 and R > 0

and

so that

#(A fl Ba(r))
(4.8)

for all a E and all r rel="nofollow"> R. (#T is the number of elements in the set T, and ma(S) is the n-Lebesgue measure of S.) Then there is a constant B (depending on A) such that

AEA

for all f E

where

measure. (Here €A(t) =

C

is a measurable set of finite positive

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

Proof. Let cp(t) =

391

f(t) =

dx; then we must show that

= {t: ko(t)l > r}. Any finite subset of points A in A may always be Let omitted by virtue of the easy Schwarz-estimate

f fl2 dx = Pick points a and corresponding ra such that

c

Ua Ba (ra), the Ba (ra ) '5

have disjoint interiors, ra > R, and mn(Ua Ba(ra)) Kmn(Sr) where K is a constant which depends on the size of R. Then, using (4.8), #(A fl sr)

#

(An

Ba(ra))
f

(Y Ba(ra))


dt =

where

pr(t) =

I p(t), jftESr 10,

Let a(r) = #(A fl Si.). Then

f

=

-

=

2f

r2 d&(r)

dr

=2KAJ 0

f

2KA

lco(t)Idtdr

Sr

,

=2KA / / J Jo = 2KA

/

f

dt =

dr

P.E. T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

392

Putting the two estimates together, we get B as the maximum of 2KA and the constant for the finite case.

Remark. We stress that this result is general and concerns only the upper bound. It is motivated by the general ideas from [Beu] and [Du, Chapter 9]. We shall need it, in Section 7 below, in our analysis of the case when is the ball in

5. Infinite Matrices Over the Set A The following two measures of "density at infinity" for the set A are relevant Let for testing when a given A) is a generalized spectral pair in := lim sup and

d(A) := liminf

(r_n /

\

fl

Ba(r)))

mm #(A fl Ba(r)))

/

aER"

,

.

(5.1)

(5.2)

Our Theorem 4.2 above is complementary to results of Landau [Lan]. It is The result clear that, if our condition (4.8) is assumed, then < [Lan, Theorem 3] is about A) such that 0 < < 00, and it states

that, if the lower estimate in (4.2) is given (i.e., sampling holds), then it If a pair is given, and is also bounded follows that d(A) in

then [Lan, Theorem 4] proves a result to the effect that the condition A)) implies the estimate, = {O} (i.e., no defect vectors for a pair <

Our transform is given by an operator F : integral operator, while FF* is an operator on

—÷

and F*F is an

and may therefore be represented as an infinite matrix with entries indexed by A x A. It follows from our basic formula (3.12), and Lemma 2.1, that, if A) is a generalized spectral pair, and if P is the projection (3.7) with kernel on A x A, then the two reproducing kernel Hilbert spaces defined from the kernels — A2)), and on A x A, are the same; and, as Hilbert spaces, they are equivalently normed. We now prove a partial converse.

Theorem 5.1. Let

A) be a pair in

with 1? of finite positive Lebesgue measure and A discrete. Then it is a generalized spectral pair if and only if the following hold:

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

(i) There is a projection P in

such that the correwith kernel sponding reproducing kernel Hubert space coincides with that of the kernel



(ii) The functions

A2)) on A x A. (with —.) on

A ranging over A) are dense in

Proof. The necessity follows from Theorem 3.1. Suppose, conversely, that both of the conditions (i)—(ii) hold for some (1k, A). Then there are constants c1,c2 rel="nofollow"> 0 such that — A2) A1


(5.3)

A2

in where the norm on the two sides is that of = —÷ It follows from this that the operator, G : given by

for all

=

(54) AEA

is

well defined and bounded. From (i), we also get, for each f

=

=

We define G*f =

(5.5)

noting the ii is unique, G* is a well defined operator.

Moreover the kernel for G*G is the given one

F=

such that

a ii e

E



A2))

on A x A. Setting

A.

(5.6)

G*, we get F* = G, and

(Ff)(A) = f(A),

Vf E

VA E

Writing out the polar decomposition for F, as in (3.5), we conclude from (5.3) that UU* = P. Then (5.3) translates into:

c1P FF* c2P, as a quadratic form estimate in on the left, (5.7) turns into: ciU*U

(5.7)

Multiplying with U on the right, and U*

F*F

c2U*U

(5.8)

now as a quadratic form estimate on To show that (5.8) amounts to the defining property (4.2) for generalized spectral pairs, we must check that

P.E.T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

394

We must in (5.8) is the identity operator on = 0. By (5.4), this amounts to checking that, if show that N(F) = But = 0 for VA E A, then f = 0 in and fE

the projection

0

this follows from (ii) by Fourier-inversion.

is comThe advantage of the formulation in Theorem 5.1 is that when is a space of — A'))) pact) then the reproducing kernel Hilbert space entire analytic functions. It is the span and completion of the entire analytic

functions w



w)

where w = (w1,.. , E by A, A' respectively in A is .

=

f

dx

(5.9)

ci

The inner product between functions indexed — A') by definition.

6. Positive Definite Distributions We shall now assume that IZ is also open; and we may assume then that is contained in the origin 0 of If (5 denotes the Dirac-function at 0 then (5(x — y) may be viewed as a positive definite distribution kernel on IZ x Motivated by [Jorl—2] and [Gab], we consider positive definite distribution kernels on

x

extending (5(x



y) on

x

Substitution of (iii) into (i) from Corollary 4.1 shows that, if (1k, A) is a given generalized space pair, then the double sum (6.1) A1,A2EA

is a well-defined tempered distribution kernel on

x

which extends

— y), viewed as a kernel on IZ x It is known (see e.g., [Rud] and [Nus]) that such extensions do not always exist. Positive definite extensions have a long history in harmonic analysis, and were considered first (in a special case) by M. Krein in [Kre]. We now turn to the converse question. x A distribution kernel on is said to be a positive definite extension with spectrum A if there is a positive operator C on with corresponding kernel C(.,.) defined on A x A, and transform D such that

D(x, y) =

>C(Ai,

(6.2)

A1,A2EA

extends (5(x — y) on

x

Combining the results above, we note the following:

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

395

Corollary 6.1. Let the pair (1k, A) be given as above, and view 5(x

— y) as a distribution kernel on IZ x ft Then this kernel has a positive definite extension with spectrum A, and kernel C as in (6.2), and with identical reproducing kernel spaces 71(C) and 71(FF*), if and only if (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair

with transform F as in (5.4).

Proof. We only need to note that the frame-estimates (4.2) which define that condition on the pair (1k, A) are equivalent to the corresponding kernel estimates (5.5) from Lemma 2.1. The condition stated in the corollary is then (1) from Lemma 2.1, and we have formulated the result in terms of the reproducing kernel spaces. In view of Theorem 3.1, they are the target spaces for the respective spectral transforms.

0 are deterWe have seen that the generalized spectral pairs (1k, A) in mined by the functions VA from Corollary 4.1 (see (3.9) and (3.10)) and the extendability property for the distribution kernel 5(x — y) on IZ x

as described, and let (cA) be a sequence of non-zero real numbers indexed by A. If we insist on the functions A e A, be of the form VA E

Example 6.2. Consider a pair (1k, A) in

VA(X) =

(6.3)

cA

then it follows from Corollaries 4.1 and 6.1 that the generalized spectral pair property is equivalent to any one of the two properties for the measure on given by (6.4)

(i) for all f E

we

If

=

f

have

dp(w) (=

or

(ii) the distribution (on

I extends the Dirac mass 5(x) on

AEA

P.E. T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

396

(iii) In the affirmative case we have — A3) =



— A3)

for all A1,A2 E A.

Examples of this special class are studied in [Gab] and [Beu], where details are given (only) when n = 1, and IZ is a finite interval.

7. The Ball in In this section we specialize our analysis to the case when IZ is the ball < r2} with radius r, and we show that choices of {x E + + :

discrete sets A such that (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair are closely related to the £2-version of balayage from potential theory, see [Beu]; [Lan].

Our basic two-sided estimate (4.2) from the definition of the generalized spectral pairs (1k, A) may be restated as a quadratic form estimate, as follows: (7.1)

where F* is the adjoint defined for F = from (5.4), and I denotes the identity operator in Finally, the ordering in (7.1) is that of the selfadjoint operators on But part of the definition is also the assertion that F is well defined as an operator from into The special case when IZ is the ball

(7.2)

was considered in [Beu] and [Lan]. We say that A C is uniformly discrete if A with A1 A2. It can > 0 such that IA1 — easily be checked that the right hand side estimate in (7.1) holds whenever A is uniformly discrete. (In doing the check, a basic fact on Bessel functions is helpful.) (It also follows from our Theorem 4.2 above.) We say that A is relatively dense if the number p given by

p := p(A) =

sup dist(w, A)

(7.3)

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in is

finite. If

397

is the r-baIl (7.2), and if

rp < ir/2,

(7.4)

then Beurling showed in {Beu] that the left-hand side estimate in (7.1) is then

valid for some positive c1 (depending only on r and p, but not on n). This side of the estimate is referred to as a "sampling" property. It is related to a "balayage" property which is shown also to hold in [Beu] and [Lan] under the stated assumptions. It is the assertion that, for functions on (A e A), we have

=

a,\(w)e

for Vx E

(7.5)


(7.6)

AEA

and


Beurling shows, in fact, that stronger summability may be achieved, and that K0 = (1 — sin(rp))' works as an upper bound. Moreover, the functions may be chosen such that each is continuous on Returning now to the general case of a pair (1k, A) in as in Corollary 6.1, we show that an £2-version of "balayage" holds if it is assumed that (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair.

Proposition 7.1. let K—' (.,.)

be

on

and Let (1k, A) be a generalized spectral pair in the function on A x A which is the kernel for the operator Define

aA(w) =

Vw E

(7.7)

A'EA

then these functions satisfy the balayage condition (7.5) of Beurling.

defined on the subspace is the or, more precisely, E = U*(FF*)_u/2P where P = R(F) C projection onto R(F). We have EF = I where I denotes the identity operator It follows that F*E* = I. Since on Proof. Consider the operator E

(F*e)(x) =

ye AEA

E

(7.8)

P.E.

398

T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

we need only check that (7.7) is the formula for

= a,\(w) =

(7.9)

But this is clear as K—' (.,.) is the kernel for (FF* )_1/2, and

= = f exvA(x)dx

U

VA(W).

Corollary 7.2. If (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair, then the operator E* (from the proof above) is bounded from

into

and we have:

(i) (E*f)(A) = f(w)aA(w) dw for all f E (ii) If aA(f) := (E*f)(A) (for A E A) is given by (i), then

f(x)=

and

(a.e.) AEA

holds as an identity in

with the sum £2-convergent, see (3.11)

above.

Proof (sketch). With the assumption, the operators involved are bounded. This makes precise the convergences in the respective Hilbert norms. With aA(•) given by (7.7), this means that a formal substitution of (7.7) into the £2-sum (of Fourier inversion)

f(x) = is permissible. We have

f

dw

F*E*=I,

(a.e. x E

(7.10)

and F* given by (7.8). The formula in (i) follows, and a second substitution leads to (ii), as a function theoretic reformulation of the operator identity

0

(7.10).

We now study in more detail the defect space Q = Q(A) =

= (I —

(7.11)

Example 7.3. As an example, we first give a more general (but less specific) condition on a set A such that the pair ("ball", A) is a generalized spectral

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

399

pair. We have IZ be the bail (7.2) in the special case n =

2

and r =

1,

for

simplicity, i.e., the disk (7.12)

A standard fact on Bessel functions (see [Bowl) shows that 2irJi(IwI)

2

,

(7.13)

wi

where J1 is the Bessel function of order 1, and wi = + )1 /2 It is understood that the right hand side in (7.13) is zero if wi is one of the positive roots in J1 (S). (Fuglede [Fug] used (7.13) and root asymptotics to show that there is no set A C such that (1k, A) is a spectral pair, see also [JoPe3].) In fact there is no infinite set of orthogonal functions in From Theorem 5.1 we conclude that (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair if: for some subset A C

(i) the

on A x A, i.e., A, A'

kernel

E

A, is equivalent

to

a

projection in

and (ii) as A varies over A, the functions

Ji(A—w) IA—wi are dense in

it follows that our check for conditions up for testing. (i)—(ii) depends on the "density" at oo of the subset A c Such "density" properties are made more precise and studied in the two papers [Beu] and [Lan]. Here we just note that if the kernel in (i) defines a bounded for some fixed A, then this operator is selfadjoint, and operator in Since

Ji(r)I <

for all r E

=

(7.14)

for some bounded sequence, 0 = SO <Si <82 <

Ji(IA—A'i)

I E

A'EA

A

— A'

where (for each k)

) = SkeA

)

(7.15)

P.E. T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

400

(It follows from a general result in [BeTe] that the (non-zero) spaces 7lk will typically be infinite-dimensional.) This is a simple application of the spectral theorem. For more general examples, we can expect spectral resolutions with continuous pieces, i.e., a non-zero continuous component in the continuousdiscrete decomposition of the spectral measure for FF*. Note that then we may take the projection P the orthogonal projection of onto the complement of the subspace 7-b; i.e., the vectors orthogonal to the space defined by (7.15) with 8k = SO = 0. Let U be the isometry factor in the polar decomposition (3.5) when (i)—(ii) both hold. Then we have

00e (7.16) k=1

and now the functions fk in C skfk, which by (7.8) and (7.11) amounts to,

are characterized by F*Ffk =

= Skfk(X) a.e. x E IL

(7.17)

(We note that the formulas (7.16) and (7.17) are general, and apply also when 1Z is not necessarily the ball in W'.)

2

(a)

Figure 1. Embedding of circle

(b)

into a square B: (a) r = ir; (b) r =

Local Harmonic Analyszs for Domains in

401

Returning to the case when iz is the unit-disk (7.12) in

we

now use the

above and classical ideas of Paley—Wiener [PaWi], Riesz—Sz—Nagy [RiSzN], and Duffin—Eachus [DuEa]; see especially [RiSzN; pp. 208—210] to give a condition on a discrete subset A C which guarantees that (1k, A) is a generalized

pair. The details will be only sketched as they are close to the arguments in in [RiSzN]; [RiSzN]. The situation is different in two respects: here vs. and, more importantly, we rely here on the embedding of IZ into a square B with sides 2 (see the figure). It is the isometric embedding of into £2(B) corresponding to setting the extended function equal to zero in the complement The adjoint of the isometry is the operator on £2(B) which corresponds to multiplication by xci• We will then use that B is a fundamental domain for the lattice irZ2 consisting of points on the form irk := (irk1, irk2) with k = (k1, k2) E Z2. It is immediate that (B, irZ2) is a spectral pair; see [JoPe3—4] and [Jo2].

Our condition on A (for (1k, A) to be a generalized spectral pair) is that, A such that for Vk E Z2, IA

— irki

<7r1 ln 2.

(7.18)

(This is the condition for the lower estimate in (1.10), i.e., sampling; recall that the upper estimate holds under rather general conditions, see e.g., Theorem 4.2

above. For comparison, recall the theorem of Levinson (see [Beni]) that if is a complete set {Ak}kez C and IAk — kI 1/4, Vk E Z, then in L2(0, 2ir). A corresponding result for some perturbation constant (M say) seems not to be known in higher dimensions; e.g., for n = 2, is there a constant M such that, if {Ak}kEz2 c and Ak — kl <M, Vk E Z2, then {e?cs}kEz2 is complete in L2((0,2ir) x (0,2ir))?) We might alternatively consider some different fundamental domain B, still and with B a fundamental domain for some lattice I' with dual containing lattice r° different from irZ2. The new condition (corresponding to (7.18) for the pair (11, A)) will then be: for V#y E I'°, BA E A such that A — <M where = ((A1 — )2 + (A2 — 'Y2)2)"2, and M is some constant depending only IA —

on the pair (B,I'). We shall omit further details as they run parallel to the references given. But we state (the details follows from the estimates in the argument) a fundamental domain B with a "smaller" will give a smaller defect space Q(A), see (7.11) and (8.6) below.

P.E. T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

402

This observation raises the following interesting

Open Problems 7.4. Let

that r E is a generalized is admissible if, with the lattice Ar := rZ2, the pair (1k, spectral pair. We have proved that r = ir is admissible (see Figure 1(a)), and that there is no larger r which is admissible. A priori, Landau's result would allow admissibility for 0
We say

dimensional.

In any case, the upper estimate from (4.2) is automatic for all r E with the pair (1k, Ar), due to our Thoerem 4.2 (or by an easy and direct verification); so, to check for admissibility, we need only test values for r in the interval, o < r< o < r
Of these, it is clear that every r in the smaller sub-interval, is admissible. In view of the above, it would be interesting to settle the following two open problems: Let be the unit-ball in (see Figure 1). (i) Is there a subset A c such that (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair (g.s.p.) in with zero defect, i.e., with = {O}? We have seen that a lattice won't work for A. But Landau's theorems imply that a possible candidate for A will have to satisfy, a priori, = (4ir)'; and this then also rules out lattice-perturbations. (ii) (1k, A) as above: Does a A exist such that (1k, A) is a g.s.p., but with finite-dimensional defect-space Q(A) = = e R(FA)? The arguments from the present 7.4 above may be generalized to show that if (1k, A) is a g.s.p. with A a lattice, then must (essentially) be contained in a fundamental domain for the dual lattice. ("Essentially" means up to Lebesgue measure zero.) The argument for this is essentially contained in [JoPe4].

We will state the result here in a precise form, but the details of proof will be omitted.

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

Theorem 7.5. Let 1Z c

403

be a measurable subset with finite positive Lebesgue

measure. Let F be a lattice in with dual lattice To. Then (1k, F°) is a generalized spectral pair if and only if is essentially contained in some fundamental domain for T. (Distinct T-translates of the fundamental domain may have no more than measure zero overlap, and all the r-translates must tile again up to measure zero). By this we mean that the canonical mapping x i—÷ (x + F), must have 1-1 restriction to IZ, meaning that it is —÷ 1-1 except possibly on a subset of which has measure zero. :

Application 7.6. If the balayage functions aA(•) from (7.7) and (8.2) below can be chosen such that
fE

(7.19)

AEA

where

aA(f) = then

f f(w)aA(w) dw,

(7.20)

it follows, from the Closed Graph Theorem, that there is a constant

CA <00 such that IaA(f)12

(7.21)

AEA

The operator, A :

defined by (7.22)

Af = (aA(f))AEA E

will then be bounded. It follows further from the (proof of) the corollary that then this operator A will satisfy

I=

or, equivalently,

I = A*FA

(7.23)

A check of Beurling's proof where I denotes the identity operator in the ball from (7.2), and A satisfying (7.4)) shows that the in [Beu] (for aA(.)-functions may be chosen such that (7.23) is satisfied. This means that Beurling's specifications (7.3)—(7.4) for (1k, A) yield a generalized spectral pair (in our sense). in

______________________________

P.E. T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

40

8. The £2-Theory vs. the Continuous Case We showed that our Fourier expansion

f(x) =

(8.1)

in AEA

is related to balayage on

in the form

=

a,\(w)c5,\

(for w

E

(8.2)

AEA

with Dirac point masses evaluated on functions f for f E studied the associated operators on

and we

given by

f

f(w)aA(w) dw.

(8.3)

We return here to the case when (1k, A) is merely assumed to be a generalized (for some n 1), and we wish to compare different solutions spectral pair in (aA(.))AEA to the balayage Equation (8.2). The specific solution to (8.2) which is given by (7.7) in Proposition 7.1 will be denoted ar'; i.e., for each E A, which is given by (7.7). If p(.,.) is the kernel for is the function on

the projection P =

then it follows from (7.7) that

in

=

p(,\,

(8.4)

A'EA

holds for all

E A and w E

Theorem 8.1.

Let (1k, A) be a generalized spectral pair in

and let

(aA(•))AEA be a solution to the balayage Equation (8.2), subject to the summability condition (7.21). Then it follows that

=

p(A,

for all

E A and a.e. w E

(8.5)

A'EA

Proof. Let A and

denote the respective operators —+ which are determined from and respectively. We saw that both operators satisfy (7.23). Hence, both operators have zero kernel; and both R(A*) and R((Aminl)*) coincide with Combining the two identities, = I= we see that R(A —

c

= R(FA)-'- = (I —

(8.6)

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

...

405

It follows that P(A —

PA = = 0, and since A w E denote the difference between the two terms on two sides in Equation (8.5). We conclude that bA(w)f(w)dw = 0 for all

E A and f E

(8.7)

Since both operators A and AmIfl are defined subject to (7.19), it follows that the functions from (8.7), and therefore each function w '—+ bA(w) is the Fourier transform of some function (x '-+ /3A(X)) E Using now (8.7) we conclude that 0 in for all A; and finally that (8.5) holds identically in A and w, as stated in the theorem. 0 The result shows that the existence of balayage solutions (8.2) as specified characterizes the generalized spectral pairs. Moreover, when a solution exists, then there is also the corresponding given by (8.5), and we shall refer to that one as the minimal associated solution. From the result (8.5) in the theorem, we clearly get < AEA

for all w E

(8.8)

AEA

the terminology is motivated by this. The "balayage" refers to sweeping the frequencies to the set A, so we expect that a smaller candidate for the set A, when IZ is given and fixed, will give a smaller "defect"-space and

Q(A) : =

= =

Proposition 8.2. Consider sets

(8.9)

A and M in

with the conditions as specified before. Assume that A C M, but both (1k, A) and (1k, M) are generalized spectral pairs. Then, if is identified as a subspace in it follows, with this identification, that Q(A) will be a subspace of Q(M).

Proof. Let V : a subspace in

denote the isometric embedding which identifies as and let FA, FM denote the respective transforms (4.4) which

are implied the assumptions in the proposition. It follows that V*FM = FA,

P.E.

406

and

=

Hence,

E

For all E

T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

=

we therefore have which is the conclusion.

0

For a given generalized spectral pair (1k, A), we see that making A smaller lets us "control" signals in with fewer frequencies (i.e., smaller defect-

space); and, on the other hand, adding points to A increases the defect. In fact, when A is given, any discrete subset M, such that A C M and

f a generalized spectral pair. But Proposition 7.1 shows that then Q(A) C Q(M); see also (8.9). of finite positive We shall continue to consider a fixed subset IZ C Lebesgue measure, and we shall describe the case when a discrete set A C

be found such that (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair. In the special case when IZ is an interval (corresponding then to n = 1), Gabardo found in [Gab] the possibilities for discrete sets A such that further the defect space may

Q(A) is finite-dimensional. The dimension of Q(A) will be called the deficiency (as described above) index, and we will say (generally) that a subset IZ C is admissible if a set A C RTL may be found such that: (i) (IZ, A) is a generalized space pair, and

(ii) dim(Q(A)) is finite, i.e., finite deficiency index. In general when only (i) holds, there will be many choices for A (with IZ fixed

throughout); and, typically, when (1k, A) is a generalized spectral pair, then a proper subset A0 C A may be found such that (1k, A0) is also a generalized spectral pair. We will show, in the admissible case, when IZ is fixed and M is chosen subject to (i)—(ii) with dim(Q(M)) minimal and positive, then a finite subset

may be deleted from M such that the reduced subset A has (1k, A) not a generalized spectral pair.

Theorem 8.3. Suppose

is admissible; M is chosen such that (11, M) is C a generalized spectral pair and dim(Q(M)) is minimal and positive. Then there is a finite subset H C M such that the corresponding reduction A := M\H has (11, A) not a generalized spectral pair.

Proof. Let E Q(M) be a non-zero vector, i.e., = 0. Recalling (5.2), this means that the sum

=

E

and

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in

...

407

= 0 a.e.

(8.11)

izEM

i.e., the sum represents the zero function in

equivalently, we have —

/22)

= 0.

(8.12)

IL14L2EM

It is clear from (8.11) that the M-summation must have more than a single is non-zero in term. Since there must be a finite subset H C M such that

a non-zero function in £2(fl). Let A denote the (infinite) complement; i.e., A := M\H; and set and Then = and when the formula represents

0=

(8.13)

=

is written out relative to the decomposition, we get:

0= =

+2Re(FA,Fj*jeI).

0, and all sums are £2-convergent by assumption, we conclude

Since

that

+

0

0.

We could let be the first vector in an ordered basis for Q(M). Then if A), with A as above, were still a generalized spectral pair, then

dim(Q(A))
References [AGP] G.T. Adams, P.J. McGuire and V.1. Paulsen, Analytic reproducing kernels and multiplication operators, Ii. J. Math. 36 (1992), 404—419. [Aro] N. Aronszajn, Theory of reproducing kernels, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 68 (1950), 337—404.

PB. T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

408

[Beni]

J.J. Benedetto, Frame decompositions, sampling, and uncertainty principle inequalities, Wavelets (J .J. Benedetto et a!., eds.) CRC Press, 1994, pp. 247— 304.

[Ben2]

Stationary frames and spectral estimation, Probabilistic and stochastic methods in analysis (J.S. Byrnes, ed.), NATO 1991, Kluwer, ,

1992, pp. 117—161.

J.J. Benedetto and M.W. Frazier, Introduction, Wavelets, Mathematics and Applications, CRC Press, 1994. [BeToJ J.J. Benedetto and A. Teolis, Local frames, Mathematical Imaging: Wavelet [BeFr]

Applications in Signal and Image Processing, SPFE, vol. 2034,

1993,

310—321.

[BeWa] J.J. Benedetto and D.F. Walnut, Gabor frames for L2 and related spaces, Wavelets (J.J. Benedetto et al., eds.), CRC Press, 1994, pp. 97—162. [Beu] A. Beurling, Local harmonic analysis with some applications to differential operators, Some Recent Advances in the Basic Sciences, vol. 1, Academic

[Bow]

Press, New York, 1966, pp. 109—125; The collected works of Arne Beurling, vol. 2, Birkhäuser, 1989, pp. 299—315. R. Bowman, Introduction to Bessel functions, Dover, 1958.

[DuEa] R.J. Duffin and J.J. Eachus, Some notes on an expansion theorem of Paley

and Wiener, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. vol. 48 (1942), pp. 850—855. [DuSc]

R.J. Duffin and A. Schaeffer, A class of non-harmonic Fourier series, Trans. Amer.

[DM]

Math. Soc. 72 (1952), 341—366.

H. Dym and H.P. McKean, Fourier series arid integrals, Academic Press, 1972.

{Dur]

[Far]

P.L. Duren, Theory of H" -spaces, Academic Press, 1970. W. Fans, Inequalities and uncertainty principles, J. Math. Phys. 19 (1978), 461—466.

[Fug]

B. Fuglede, Commuting self-adjoint partial differential operators and a group theoretic problem, J. Funct. Anal. 16 (1974), 101—121.

J.-P. Gabardo, Weighted tight frames of exponentials on a finite interval, Monatsh. Math. 116 (1993), 197—229. , Extensions of positive-definite distributions and maximum entropy, [Gab2] Memoirs Amer. Math. Soc. 102 (1993), no. 489. [Grö] K. Gröchenig, Describing functions: Atomic decompositions versus frames, [Gabi]

[Jol] [Jo2]

[Jo3]

Monatsh. Math. 112 (1991), 1—42. P.E.T. Jorgensen, Integral representations for locally defined positive definite functions on a Lie group, Internat. J. Math. 2 (1991), 257—286. Extensions of positive definite integral kernels on the Hezsenberg groups, J. Funct. Anal. 92 (1990), 474—508. ,

,

Scattering theory for orthogonal wavelets, Clifford Algebras in

Analysis (J. Ryan, ed), CRC Press, (1995), 173—198.

Local Harmonic Analysis for Domains in ... [Jo4}

409

-

Operators and representation theory: Canonical models for algebras of operators arising in quantum mechanics, Notas de Mathematica, NorthHolland, Amsterdam, December 1987.

[JoPel] P.E.T. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen, Harmonic analysis and fractal limitJ. Funct. Anal. measures induced by representations of a certain [JoPe2]

125 (1994), 90—110. , Harmonic analysis of fractal measures, Constr. Approx. 12 (1996), 1—30.

[JoPe3]

,

Spectral

theory for Borel sets in

of finite measure, J. Funct.

Anal. 107 (1992), 72—104. , Group theoretic and geornetmc properties of multivariable Fourier series, Exposition Math. 12 (1993), no. 2, 1—24. , Harmonic analysis of fractal measure induced by representations of [JoPe5) a certain C* -algebra, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 92 (1993), 228—234.

[JoPe4]

[JoPe6] [JoPe7]

,

Sur un

spectral algébrique, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris Sér.

Math. 312 (1991), 495—498. , Estimates on the spectrum of fractals arising from affine iterations,

Proceedings of "Fractal Geometry and Stochastics" Conference (C. Bandt et al., eds.), June 1994, Finsterbergen, Germany, Birkhãuser, Basel, Progress in Probability 37 (1995), pp. 191—219. [Kre]

M.G. Krein, Sur le problême de prolongement des fonctions herrnitiennes positive et continues, Dokl. Akad. Nauk. USSR 26 (1940), 17—22.

[Lan]

H.J. Landau, Necessary density conditions for sampling and interpolation of certain entire functions, Acta Math. 117 (1967), 37—52. Y. Meyer, Wavelets and operators, Different Perspectives on Wavelets (I. Daubechies, ed.), Proc. Symp. Appl. Math. vol. 47, American Mathe-

Mey]

matical Society, 1993. fNus]

A.E. Nussbaum, On functions positive-definite relative to the orthogonal group and the representations of functions as Hankel—Stieltjes transforms, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 175 (1973), 389—408.

A.M. Olevskii, Fourier series with respect to general orthogonal systems, Ergebn., vol. 86, Springer-Verlag, 1975. [PaWi] R.E.A.C. Paley and N. Wiener, Fourier transform in the complex domain, American Mathematical Society, 1934. J.F. Price, Uncertainty principles and sampling theorems, Fourier Tech[Pri} niques and Applications, Plenum Press, 1985, pp. 25—44. R.M. Redheffer, Completeness of the set of complex exponentials, Advances [Red] [Ole]

in Math. 24 (1977), 1—62. [RiSzN] F. Riesz and B. Sz.-Nagy, Functional analysis, Dover, 1955 and 1990. [Rud]

W. Rudin, An extension theorem for positive-definite functions, Duke Math. J. 37 (1970), 49—53.

-_____ [Sle]

PET. Jorgensen and S. Pedersen

D. Slepian, Some comments on Fourier analysis, uncertainty and modeling, SIAM Review 25 (1983), 379—393.

[Tre]

F. Treves, Topological vector spaces, distributions, and kernels, Academic

Press, 1967. [Zem] A.H. Zemanian, Distribution theory and transform analysis, Dover, 1965.

Palle E.T. Jorgensen Department of Mathematics University of Iowa Iowa City, IA USA

E-mail address: jorgen©math.uiowa.edu Steen Pedersen Department of Mathematics Wright State University Dayton, OH 45435 USA

E-mail address: [email protected]

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 411-416) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

SIMION STOILOW AND THE ROMANIAN MATHEMATICAL SCHOOL* MARTIN JURCHESCU

University to the Bucharest University, together with his younger fellow-workers Miron Nicolescu and Gheorghe Vrãnceanu**, an important stage in the development of the Romanian mathematical phenomenon was coming to a close. This means that stage when, after the heroic-like start initiated by Spiru Haret and David Emmanuel, Romanian mathematics started developing into a genuine school In 1940, when professor Simion Stoilow moved from the

acquiring a surprisingly brilliant international status due to the consequent contributions of three generations: the first one Gheorghe Dimitrie Pompeiu and Traian Lalescu; the second one Stoilow and Octav Onicescu; and the third one Miron Nicolescu, Gheorghe Vrãnceanu, Gheorghe Mihoc and others. The new 53 year old professor at the Bucharest University was also a scholar well known by the mathematical international community and one of the most original ones fostered by Romanian mathematical thinking. Among others, he had been made famous by his most spectacular topological theory of analytic functions, a theory relating complex analysis - a classical field which however occupies a central place in mathematics - to general topology, a modern discipline. * This

English version represents an unadapted text published in the volume Simion Stoilow [AM], pp. 178—183. The footnotes had been added in March 1996. 1 would also like to gratefully acknowledge Ms. Doina Simion's generous translating services. **After Bessarabia, county and North Bucovina had been occupied by Soviet Union. 411

_________________________

M.

412

A thorough connoisseur of the global mathematical phenomenon, Stoilow went beyond the boundaries of his field through his far reaching scientific,

philosophical and humanistic culture enabling him to tackle any issue as professor Alexandru Rossetti [R} his Academy colleague later confessed.

That is why, around the year 1943 he had actually become unofficially the magister mathematicae of the academic intellectual elite in our country, if we were to use Hermann Hesse's view of the phrase. This is how he came to carry out his overwhelming role in organizing and managing the process which eventually brought about the synchronization and integration of Romanian mathematics with modern mathematics and the formation of the new Romanian school of mathematics. But what is after all "modern mathematics"? Most particularly, how was

it perceived in 1940 when Stoilow started his new career at the Bucharest University?

As already known, the mutation taking place in the mathematical phenomenon internationally and its development into what was to be later called

"modern mathematics" had become apparent as early as the beginning of the 20th century and they had been mainly the result of an inside evolution, i.e. under the action of its inner development laws, but the process had been somehow rushed from the "outside", i.e. under the influence of the new ideas springing from modern physics. If we were to characterize the essence of the new mathematics, we should probably pinpoint the following two features at first:

(a) Using set theory as the base of the whole mathematical edifice, which had to be (re)constructed to a great extent. (b) Considering mathematical structures as the main entities of the makthematical universe, together with a certain emphasis on plurivalent structures, in contrast to the univalent characteristic of geometry and arithmetic with the Ancient Greeks and more recent mechanics. Mathematical structuralism meant not only a new definition and philosophy

in mathematics, but also a new research method, somehow related to the nature of the mathematical universe surprisingly similar in its dynamics to the dynamics of the physical universe:

"Alike with physical nature, complex issues in mathematical world get dissociated1 while their components get grouped according to some general, structural, causal laws" [Si].

Simion Stoilow and the Romanian Mathematical School

413

From the viewpoint of "architecture", the above mentioned mutation eventually yielded the first two pillars of modern mathematics: abstract algebra and topology. According to Stoilow, the discovery of algebraic and topological structures was a natural outcome of the analysis of the numerical continuum concept: "This analysis first led to the rigorous, purely arithmetical definition of the so called irrational number ..., and later, at the beginning of our century, to the creation of the two comprehensive axiomatic subjects of modern mathematics, which, according to Hermann Weyl, are the two inroads of mathematical understanding: abstract algebra and general topology"

[Si].

For the different national schools of mathematics, which from equally different reasons had remained "perhaps" too long in the wake of a purely classical line, the onset of a synchronization and modernization process had become imperative and inevitable. A similar process had been initiated around 1935 in France by a group of mathematicians, which was to become famous as N. Bourbaki.

In our country this process was already under way along certain directions around 1940 (mainly at the Bucharest University). For example, some courses delivered by Octav Onicescu and Dan Barbilian. In fact, even much earlier David Emmanuel had held for several years a course in group theory and Galois theory at the Normal School from the Bucharest University [S2, pp. 35—45]. This process was to acquire a national dimension, an organization and contents-wise universality as late as 1948/49, under the favorable circumstances* generated by two events which had taken place that year, and which had had a decisive importance for the Romanian science and culture. We mean the education and Academy reform. A significant report made by S. Stoilow [S3} also touches upon this moment in our development.

For mathematics these two reforms meant first of all a larger selection background deriving from the democratization of education, while in the second place it meant the creation of the Academy Institute of Mathematics, the focus concentrating the most gifted mathematical forces of our country as well as organized scientific research. The Mathematical Institute also stood for a real practical and efficient way of integrating higher education and methodical scientifical research. *An extremely harmful process for Romanian science and culture had been the regular attack

and attempt at annihilation of the country's intellectual elite by the communist rule. The mathematical community had not suffered so much in the process.

_____________________________________ 414

M.Jurchescu

Actually, the work load in the higher education institutes of those years were fairly stress-free, while educational work was so organized that every year, a long time interval free from educational responsibilities was allowed for intensive scientific research, monographs writing, trips abroad, preparations of new variants of optional courses for the coming academic year. This is how the best teachers for higher education came to be employed on half time scientific contracts in the new Research Institutes of the Academy and its branches all throughout the country. Intensifying genuine scientific activity was taken as a fundamental principle through "the explicit and categorical acknowledgment that an academic higher education is indisolubly related to constant permanent

personal scientific research, carried out by the whole teaching staff in their specific field respectively" [53].

As an unofficial but unanimously acknowledged leader of the Romanian mathematical community, Stoilow was bestowed in 1948/49 the triple func-

tion of Dean at the Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics, Deputy Manager of the Institute of Mathematics and President of the Academy Division of Mathematics and Physics. In these capacities, Stoilow had from the beginning a decisive role in the management of Romanian research in mathematics under its new organization; most particularly he was the main engineer and leader of the above mentioned process of synchronization and modernization, a process which developed in parallel to the unheard-of increase of the whole Romanian mathematics. All throughout this process, Stoilow required three main conditions to be observed: adequate research topics, young staff promotion on professional grounds and finally, the creation and maintenance of a research friendly environment. One should mention herein the considerable role other leaders besides Stoilow had played at the time within the Romanian mathematical community, for instance in Bucharest: Octav Onicescu, Victor Vãlcovici, Gheorghe Demetrescu, Miron Nicolescu, Gheorghe Vrãnceanu, Dan Barbilian, Alexandru Froda, Alexandru Ghica, Grigore Moisil, Nicolae Teodorescu, Caius Jacob and others.

The scientific seminars organized by these mathematicians and others had gradually become one of the main working methods at the Institute of Mathematics in Bucharest and other mathematical centers. These seminars, which also represented true schools in scientific education for the new generation of fresh university graduates step by step came to cover the main compartments of contemporary mathematics. For example, the Stoilow Seminar he initiated around 1950 covered such fields as: Riemann surfaces, potential theory, algebraic topology, homological

Simion Stoilow and the Romanian Mathematical School

415

category theory, sheaf theory, function theory of several complex variables, quasiconformal mappings. Among the participants in this seminar were: Cabiria Andreian Cazacu, Israel Berstein, Nicu Boboc, lonel Bucur, George Aurel Cornea, Cornel Constantinescu, Aristide Deleanu, Ciprian Gussi, Martin Jurchescu, Alexandru Lascu, Valentin Poenaru, Nicolae Radu and others. During this impressive activity, mathematicians had sometimes to cope with considerable difficulties. Stoilow himself referred to them in his 1954 analysis of the principles underlying scientific research in our country in those years. One of the reasons had been the incorrect interpretation of some of these principles, for example, research planning and cooperation or connection with practice. Another reason was the lack of professionals which led to an increase in the working load in some higher education institutions. Stoilow emphasizes this phenomenon which had a negative impact upon the research in higher education and eventually upon education quality. algebra,

But although these difficulties somehow slowed down the rate of our mathematical development, results did not take long to emerge and the Romanian school of mathematics became the lively community I had referred to. It grew up using the conditions and the firm base supplied by the old

school along the line and in the spirit of its best traditions, adding to them a distinct bias toward structural essence and universality. (Actually, the present technico-scientific revolution makes the emergence of a self-taught scientific school inconceivable.)

Thus in 1956, in his speech opening the 4th Congress of Romanian Mathematicians, Stoilow was fully justified in saying: "When two years ago, the idea of organizing a Congress of the Romanian Mathematicians emerged, the grounds for it had been the state of the art, namely the outstanding results obtained by the Romanian scientists in this field" [S2, p. 103]. The 4th Congress of Romanian Mathematicians had been not only an exam for the Romanian school of mathematics but also an opportunity to renew

the contacts (interrupted by the war) with the international mathematical community, with the new ideas, techniques and deve'opment directions.

In 1961, when Stoilow turned into legend, the new Romanian school of mathematics was an undeniable fact, while the topics and language it used largely mapped on the modern universal ones. The proof came years later in 1968/70 at the Congress of Romance Language Mathematicians, the

International Congress of Mathematicians in Nice, or other international scientific events were Romanian mathematicians participated at the time.

M. Jurchescu

416

References [AM] C. Andreian Cazacu and S. Marcus, Simion Stoilow, Ed. ciclopedicã, [R}

[Si]

[S2]

§i En-

1983.

A. Rosetti, Intdlnire cu Stoilow (Meeting with Stoilow), in the vol. Note din Grecia, India, Israel, Diverse (Notes from Greece, India, Israel, Diverse), Minerva, B.P.T., 1970. S. Stoilow, Gdndirea axiomaticá In matematica moderná (Axiomatic thinking in modern mathematics), Rev. Regale, 11 (1944), pp. 364—381, republished in the volume [S2], pp. 111—122. S. Stoilow, Matematicá (Mathematics and life), Ed. Academiei, 1972.

[S3]

S. Stoilow, Perspectivele cercetãrii In patria noasträ (Outlines of the scientific research in our country), Lecture held at the student scientific circles, 1954, in the vol. [AM], pp. 272—281.

Martin Jurchescu University of Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics Str. Academiei 14 70109

Romania

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 417-423) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

THE CONCEPT OF GLOBAL ANALYTIC FUNCTION AND RIEMANN SURFACE IN STOILOW'S WORK* MARTIN JURCHESCU

The history of the concept of Riemann surface spans three main breakthroughs standing for the successive contributions of three great world mathematicians: Bernhard Riemann, Hermann Weyl and Simion Stoilow. As is well known, Bernhard Riemann's complex analysis work comprises five memoirs published during his lifetime, including his Inaugural Dissertation (Gottingen 1851), and also a few posthumous fragments. All of them focus on the general idea of global analytic function and feature as their recurrent theme the study of some classes of this kind of functions or even of a single analytic transcendental function (the function (). Riemann had been the first mathematician who correctly comprehended, or actually introduced, the concept of global analytic function, namely a class of analytic elements modulo the relation of analytic continuation.

(An analytic element or a uniform branch of analytic function means a holomorphic function defined on a connected open subset of the extended complex plane, i.e. Riemann's sphere. The term global is of recent date, as it replaces in this specific context the term multiform.) This definition of the global analytic function seems to have been the starting point in Riemann's complex analysis research work, conceived as a sort is the English unadapted version of a lecture delivered at the Stoilow centennial anniversary in 1987 and published in Romanian in the 1st volume Probleme actuale ale cercetãrii matematice, pp. 7—14, Univ.din Facultatea de Matematicã, 1990. The translation is due to Doina Irma Simion. * This

417

_____________________-—

_____—

418

-

M. Jurchescu

of meditation extended to encompass a fundamental idea. The next step had been to produce a global analytic function as merely a function, that is a function in the usual sense. The attempt to solve this problem brought Riemann to introduce his concept of multisheeted overlapping surface, partially or totally spread over the extended complex plane, a concept which later acquired the denomination of Riemann surface. (It should be mentioned that the Riemann surface concept first occurred in the Inaugural Dissertation, where it is conceived independently from analytic functions, although not very clearly, on an intuitive-geometrical basis, as the general topology language was absent at that time, and it was later defined and directly designed as an analytic function existence domain in his fundamental memoir Uber Abelsche Funktionen.)

The second breakthrough in the conceptual development of Riemann surfaces is to be referred to Hermann Weyl's name and most particularly to his monography Die Idee der Riemannschen Fläche issued in Leipzig 1913, 62 years therefore after Riemann's Inaugural Dissertation. This monograph is a rerun of the same Dissertation at another level, first of all as an outcome of

D. Hubert's rehabilitating the Dirichiet principle stated by Riemann but rejected at a certain instant as non-operational by K. Weierstral3. The Riemann surface concept herein as provided by H. Weyl and later better defined by T. Radó by eliminating some superfluous topological conditions is different from Riemann's primary concept, taking its inspiration rather from the way of defining the Riemann sphere complex structure. We are dealing here with a philosophy which is different from Riemann's philosophy, meaning that Weyl—Radó's Riemann surfaces are not conceived as natural existence domains of global analytic functions but only as possible definition domains of holomorphic functions. We should mention that this concept of Weyl—Radó's Riemann surface had made quite a career both in complex variable function theory and as a model for such concepts as differentiable manifold, complex manifold, analytic space, etc., which are fundamental in the global analysis and in the theory of functions of several complex variables. But while the Weyl—Radó Riemann surface concept is convenient and even successfully replaces that of Riemann wherever the conformal surface type is

at stake, on the other hand, it turns out to be inadequate in any theory of global analytic functions, where covering plays an essential role. This fact had motivated Stoilow into reconsidering Riemann's primary concept that is to return to a philosophy which sees analytic functions as the primaeval being,

The Concept of Global Analytic Function and Riemann Surface in Stoilow 's Work

419

while the Riemann surfaces are seen as the way the former are represented (and

subsidiarily, as an instrument of study); in other words, a philosophy which assigns ontological priority to global analytic functions relative to Riemann surfaces.

Stoilow's main ideas and results in the field of topology and complex analysis come from five or six works, which he had considered as fundamental and that is why they have been the only ones mentioned in the bibliography to Exposé sommaire de mon travail de recherche Stoilow wrote in 1961 (see, this volume pp. 1—7). We mean the following list where we included his Ph.D. thesis and his monograph from the Borel series:

1. Sur une classe de fonctions de deux variables définies par des equations linéaires aux dérivées partielles. (These), Gauthier-Villars, Paris, 1916. 2. Sur les singularités mobiles des intégrales des equations linéaires aux

dérivées partielles et sur leur intégrale générale, Ann. Scient. Ecole Norm. Sup., 36, 3, (1919), 235—262. 3. Sur les transformations continues et la topologie des fonctions analytiques, Ann. Scient. Ecole Norm. Sup., 45, (1928), 347—382.

4. Sur les fonctions analytiques dont les surfaces de Riemann ont des frontières totalement discontinues, Mathematica (Cluj), 12, (1936), 149—166.

5. Leçons sur les principes topologiques de la théorie des fonctions ana— lytiques. Collection Bore!, Gauthier-Villars, Paris 1938, 2nd ed. 1956, Russian translation 1964. 6. Sur les surfaces de Riemann normalement exhaustibles et sur le théorème des disques pour ces surfaces, Compositio Math., 7, (1940), 428—435.

7. Sur les singularités des fonctions analytiques multiformes dont la surfaces de Riemann a sa frontiére de mesure harmonique nulle, Mathematica (Cluj), 19, (1943), 126—138.

8. Note sur les fonctions analytiques multiformes, Ann. Soc. Pol. Math., 25, (1952), 69—74.

Not unlike Riemann, Stoilow had started his complex analysis research with in-depth thinking on the concept of analytic function but from a new viewpoint, that is the topological one. The problem he had originally set himself seems to have been how to clear the fundamental topological properties of the analytic

functions, but he gradually converted it into the problem of providing the topological characterization of the analytic functions, also known as Brouwer's problem.

420

-



M. Jurchescu

Stoilow's answer to Brouwer's problem was given in terms of interior transformations — that is continuous, open, zero-dimensional mappings — first dealt with between plane domains and then between topological surfaces. The point about Stoilow's specific result is that interior transformations between topological surfaces behave locally (modulo homeomorphisms) in the of same way as analytic functions do, that is similar to the mappings z —p the unit disc onto itself. This fact is a remainder of the originary definition of a Riemann surface

and that is why it was natural for Stoilow to attempt to apply his result for a novel interpretation of the Riemann surface concept in terms of interior transformations. Seen from this viewpoint, Stoilow's fundamental theorem upon interior transformations becomes a characterization theorem for Riemann surfaces (in Riemann's primary meaning). It may be stated as follows: Theorem 1 (Ann. Inst. Poincaré 1932, Principes topologiques 1938). Let 'p be a mapping from a (separated, connected) topological surface R to the Riemann sphere S. The following conditions are equivalent:

(i) p is an interior transformation; of the unit disc onto itself; (iii) there exists a unique Weyl—Radó Riemann surface structure on R so that p becomes a holomorphic mapping. (ii)

behaves locally as the mapping z —+

Stoilow's above-mentioned theorem accounts for the following definition of the Riemann surfaces according to Riemann's primary meaning, which Stoilow termed covering Riemann surfaces.

Definition (Stoilow). A covering Riemann snrface is a pair (R, p), where R is a (separated, connected) topological surface, while p is an interior transformation from R to Riemann's sphere S. Stoilow's covering Riemann surfaces differ from the Weyl—Radó abstract Riemann surfaces in their essentially global nature: in defining a covering Riemann surface, Stoilow resorts to a single chart, the interior transformation

ço, while Weyl and Radó resort to an atlas thus acquiring a local concept. This is the circumstance that imparts to Stoilow's definition, as he himself repeatedly underlined, the character of a purely topological definition. We should remark here that this is merely apparent, meaning that the conformal structure of Stoilow's covering Riemann surface appears only potentially in the

The Concept of Global Analytic Function and Riemann Surface in Stoilow's Work

421

definition itself, as it actually emerges in the next step, i.e. when one passes to

the definition of holomorphic functions on this kind of Riemann surface. Stoilow added the following two statements to his fundamental theorem in order to complete it:

Theorem 2 (Principes topologiques, 1938). A topological surface R allows of a complex structure if and only if it is orierttable and has a countable basis.

Theorem 3 (Principes topologiques, 1938). For any covering Riemann surface (R, p) there is a global analytic function f, whose Riemann surface is in the category of covering surfaces over Riemann's isomorphic to (R, sphere S.

These results conclude the first part of Stoilow's complex analysis research. In the second part of his program, Stoilow, the same with Riemann, meant

to capitalize on his covering Riemann surface concept in the study of some classes of global analytic functions. With this aim in view, he identified a global analytic function f (assumed nonconstant) with the covering Riemann surface generated by f, i.e. with the Riemann surface of the global inverse of f. In this way, the problem of classifying global analytic functions becomes a problem of classifying covering Riemann surfaces. Stoilow explicitly considers two classes of covering Riemann surfaces:

(a) the normally exhaustible covering Riemann surfaces, and (b) the covering Riemann surfaces with Iversen's property. A covering Riemann surface (R, ço) is called normally exhaustible if R allows

of an exhaustion with relatively compact connected open sets with the to property that the induced mappings from should be all proper, should be a connected component of i.e. each This class of covering Riemann surfaces is of interest because of Stoilow's following disc theorem.

Theorem 4 (Compositio Math., 1940). If (R, cp) is a normally exhaustible Riemann surface with simply connected R, then the number h of totally ramified

discs of(R,ço) is

1,

i.e. h =

0

or h =

1.

(A totally ramified disc of (R, means a disc D contained in p(R) with the property that any relatively compact connected component U of p' (D) is a multiple sheet, i.e. the mapping p : U —+ D has degree 2.)

M. Jurchescu

422

Previously, Ahifors had proved a disc theorem for arbitrary entire functions resulting in h < 2. We should note that Stoilow's disc theorem applies to Riemann surfaces generated by the entire functions of order 1/2 and to those generated by the Luzin—Privalow type functions on the unit disc. Later, in 1952, C. Andreian Cazacu had obtained a remarkable generalization of Stoilow's disc theorem. The second class of covering Riemann surfaces introduced by Stoilow starts from a result Iversen had obtained in 1914, namely, if R = C and if p is

a meromorphic function on C, then for any disc D in C and any connected

component U of p'(D)

the set

is zero-dimensional.

Stoilow considered the class of all the covering Riemann surfaces (R, p) and with the property from the Iversen theorem, called the property established the following theorem, known as Stoilow's principle:

Theorem 5 (Mathematica (Cluj), 1943). If the Riemann surface (R, p) has Iversen's property, then for any boundary element of R, the image adherence of the filter by means of p is either reduced to a point or coincides with Riemann's sphere S (in the second case the boundary element a is called totally spread). Furthermore, if (R, p) does not allow for totally spread boundary elements, then is a mapping of finite degree. One should notice the analogy of Stoilow's theorem above with the behavior theorem of a meromorphic function p in the neighborhood of the infinity point: p is either totally undetermined at X or it is a rational function. Stoilow also showed that there are many global analytic functions which generate Riemann surfaces with Iversen's property, for example, those defined

by an entire relation (Mathematica (Cluj), 1936) or by the functions whose Riemann surfaces are parabolic (Mathematica (Cluj), 1943).' As we have already remarked, there exist essential affinities between Stoilow and Riemann, which assign both to the same category of mathematical spirit,

for example, the interest in the same kind of structures of mathematical analysis and even in the same concept, the outlook upon mathematics as a sort of meditation extended onto a fundamental idea, the devotion towards qualitative and axiomatic approach, a corpus of mathematical work which is 1Other important examples of functions with Iversen's property have been given by M. Jurchescu himself, see {J 1, 7—9] in B. Additional References can be found in the paper "On Stoilow's work and its influence" by C. Andreian Cazacu and Th. M. Rassias, in this volume. (Note added by the editors.)

The Concept of Global Analytic Function and Riemann Surface in Stoilow's Work

423

not too extensive but which yielded results and ideas of high originality and

depth.

On the other hand, if Riemann's public life does not raise particularly interesting issues, as he had been in Felix Klein's opinion "one of those recluded

mathematicians who let ideas take their time to ripen in silence in their own spirit", Stoilow's public life, in the contrary, had a brilliancy unmatched by any other Romanian mathematician so far. There are few figures in the history of world mathematics to have asserted themselves so utterly and along the span of one whole generation as unquestionable leaders of a national school, and it seems that the 20th century has revealed only two such names: Simion Stoilow in Romania and Rolf Nevanlinna

in Finland. There had been close ties of friendship and mutual appreciation between these two mathematicians, who had equally taken their inspiration from Bernhard Riemann's work and had equally brought their own contribution of new ideas in their research field. "The great friendship", these had been Rolf Nevanlinna's words in talking about his relations with Stoilow. This friendship had been the source of a Romanian—Finnish Seminar on Complex Analysis held every two years in Romania and Finland, alternately, and which started during the lifetime of the younger of the two friends (Rolf Nevanlinna). Stoilow's centennial, that is the anniversary of a mathematician who had an extraordinary importance upon the Romanian mathematical phenomenon leading to a development which created top rank mathematicians, would be the best opportunity offered to the Romanian mathematical community in order to analyze the causes that led to the present downward trend as to the world rank now occupied by Romanian mathematics and to suggest corresponding solutions. The mathematical Olympiads are proof of a huge reserve of mathematical gifts in our country. It is to the benefit of Romanian spirit and national dignity to turn at least some of these talents into "long distance runners" (as C. Noica has used the phrase).

Martin Jurchescu University of Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics str. Academiei nr. 70109

Romania

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 425-465) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

PINCHED 2-COMPONENT KLEINIAN GROUPS IRWIN KRA AND BERNARD MASKIT

1. Introduction Throughout this paper, unless specifically stated otherwise, G is a nonelementary analytically finite Kleinian group. We will in general regard G as and we will assume that acting on the extended complex plane, C = C U = 11(G) there; that is, we assume it has a nonempty set of discontinuity, throughout that G is a Kleinian group of the second kind. The limit set of G, will be denoted by A = A(G). C— If A is any set, then the stabilizer of A (in G) is Stab(A) = {g E G; g(A) = A). If we need to identify the group G in this situation, then we will write StabG(A) for Stab(A). Similarly, unless specifically stated otherwise, all group

actions will refer to the given group, G. For example, if, for some set A on the Riemann sphere, GA = A, then we will refer to A as being an invariant set, while if, for some subgroup, H C G, we have HA = A, then we will refer to A as being H-invariant. If an H-invariant set A also has the property that g(A) is disjoint from A for all g E G — H, then we shall say that A is precisely invariant under H (in G). If x is a fixed point of a parabolic element of G, then Stab(x)' contains a purely parabolic subgroup of finite index. We refer to the rank of this Abelian group as the rank of Stab(x). The parabolic fixed point x is cusped if there is an open circular disc, called a horodisc determined by x, that is precisely Research supported in part by NSF Grants DMS 9003361 and 9204092; the second author also thanks 1'Institut des Hautes Etudes Scientifique for their hospitality and support. 1By abuse of notation, we write Stab(s) for Stab({x}). 425

426

I. Kra and B. Maskit

invariant under Stab(x). We say that x is doubly cusped if there are two disjoint horodiscs determined by x whose union is precisely invariant under Stab(x); the union of these two horodiscs is called a double horodisc. Note that in our definition, which is not standard, if x is cusped, then Stab(x) has rank 1.2 Let

be an invariant set of doubly cusped parabolic fixed points (such a set will be fixed once and for all along with the group G throughout our = U W, with the discussion). The pinched region of discontinuity of G3 is following topology. The topology in is the usual topology, and the double horodiscs form a system of neighborhoods near the points of W. In many applications, 4' is the full set of doubly cusped parabolic fixed points. Each point of 'I' represents either one or two punctures on IZ/G.4 Since we assume G to be analytically finite, there are only finitely many punctures on hence there are only finitely many points in W/G. by The connected components of are called pinched components of abuse of language, we also call them pinched components of G. Our main concern here is with Kleinian groups which "look like" finitely generated Fuchsian groups of the first kind; these include groups with parabolic and/or elliptic elements. Our techniques, which are primarily 2-dimensional,

yield a unified approach to the study of these groups. Many of our results could also be obtained using 3-dimensional techniques, but then, one would need special arguments for groups with torsion; also one would need distinct arguments for groups isomorphic to the fundamental group of a closed surface, and for free groups. We use complex analytic techniques to study analytically finite groups with one or two simply-connected invariant pinched components. For groups with two invariant pinched components, we completely generalize the known results; that is, we show that such a group is geometrically finite, and either is a quasifuchsian (including Fuchsian) group or it lies on the boundary of the space of quasifuchsian groups, and can be obtained from a Fuchsian group by pinching an appropriate set of loops. For groups with one invariant pinched component, 21n the more common usage, see for example [2), cusped means doubly cusped in our sense or Stab(s) has rank 2. 3This and some subsequent definitions involve some abuse of language, since the concepts defined for G depend on the choice of 'I'. 4A point x of 'I' determines two punctures on 1/G when the two horodiscs determined by x are not equivalent under G and one puncture otherwise (in this case Stab(s) is a Z2-extension of a cyclic parabolic group).

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Grottps

_

-

427

obtain that such a group either has two invariant pinched components, or is degenerate, or contains accidental parabolic elements (defined below). We also show that there exist degenerate groups with pinching. However, our results do not include a careful description of the topological structure of the regular set for degenerate groups with one invariant pinched component. Such a description can be obtained using 3-dimensional techniques; see [31]. is an invariant pinched component of the analytically finite group [f G, then S = L\+/G has the structure of a (connected) Riemann surface with are the (parabolic fixed) points signature and nodes. The pinchpoints of in — = S be the canonical projection. The nodes fl W. Let ir on S are the images of the pinchpoints. If x is a pinchpoint, then a neighborhood of 7r(x) consists of the projection of a doubly cusped region, along with the projection of x; such a neighborhood consists of two conformal discs that are tangent at their centers, provided x is stabilized by a cyclic group. If x is stabilized by a Z2-extension of a cyclic group, then each of the two horodiscs determined by x is equivalent to the other (that is, there is a g E G mapping one onto the other); in this case, the node is called degenerate (see [15]; topologically this node is just a distinguished point of order 2 in a disc). The punctures on S arise from the maximal rank one parabolic subgroups of G, which are cusped and have a horodisc lying in L\, but whose fixed points do not lie in The ramification points are the images of the elliptic fixed points we

We define the singular hyperbolic metric on

to be the usual

hyperbolic metric on the connected components of it has a natural (well with singularities at the nodes, punctures, and defined) extension to ramification points.

Example 1. Let G be a finitely generated, torsion-free quasifuchsian group of the first kind with parabolic elements. The invariant components of G are L\1 = fl need be connected. It is important to note that if 51n this notation then by the connectedness and openess of & we conclude that two disjoint x E fl horodiscs determined by x lie in is, of course, the same as 6The space

U where

,

is a maximal set of inequivalent pinched components of

I.

428

Kra and

has analytic type (p, n), n > 0. We can where for i = 1,2, has two components, each a nonsingular = 0. In this case, surface of genus p with n punctures. We can also choose 'I' to be the full set is a connected closed singular of parabolic fixed points; in this case, and choose

Riemann surface of genus 2p + n —

1,

with n nodes.

Example 2. Let G be a torsion-free terminal b-group of type (p, 0). Let be the union of the non-invariant L\o be the invariant component, and let components. Then is a closed Riemann surface of genus p, and L\j /G is a union of 2p —2 thrice-punctured spheres. If we let 'I' be the full set of parabolic = fixed points, then has two simply connected invariant components, = L\1 U Factoring by G, we obtain a closed nonsingular surface L\o and of genus p with 3p — 3 L\0/G of genus p, and a closed singular surface nodes.

Example 3. Let G be a torsion-free terminal b-group of type (p, n), n > 0. As be the union of the nonabove, let be the invariant component, and let is a closed Riemann surface of genus p with invariant components. Then n punctures, and L\1 /G is a union of 2p —2+ n thrice-punctured spheres. If we is connected, but not let 'I' be the full set of parabolic fixed points, then simply connected, and is a closed Riemann surface of genus 2p + n — 1 with 3p — 3 + 2n nodes. If we choose 'P to consist only of those parabolic fixed points whose sufficiently small horodiscs are disjoint from then, as in has two components; L\0/G is a closed nonsingular surface Example 2, of genus p with n punctures, and L\t/G is a closed surface of genus p with n punctures and 3p — 3 + n nodes.

Example 4. Let G0 be a Schottky group of rank p, and let W1,..

.

k 1, be homotopically distinct simple disjoint ioops on

where

,

Wk,

determines a primitive loxodromic element of G0. Then [28] there is a geometrically finite Kleinian group G, on the boundary of the deformation (Teichmüller) space of G0, where the corresponding elements of G are parabolic (the correspondence is of course given by the natural isomorphism of G0 onto each

G). Choose '1' to be all the parabolic fixed points of G. In this case,

is

connected, but not simply connected, and is a compact Riemann surface of genus p with k nodes. Topological considerations imply that k <3p — 3.

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian

429

Example 5. Let G0 be a finitely generated torsion-free Fuchsian group of type (p, n), acting on the upper and lower half-planes, U and L, respectively.

Choose m 0, respectively, k 0, simple disjoint homotopically distinct loops (contractible to neither points nor punctures) on U/G, respectively, L/G. Assume that the set of hyperbolic elements representing the loops on U/G is disjoint from the set that represents the loops chosen on L/G, in the sense that no element in one list is the same as an element or its inverse in the second list. Let S denote the set of all hyperbolic elements of G0 representing one of these given loops on either U/Go or L/G0. It was shown in [28] that there is a geometrically finite Kleinian group G on the boundary of the deformation space of G0, where the elements corresponding to the lifts of all these loops are parabolic; that is, there is an isomorphism q5: G0 —p G, where ç5 maps the parabolic elements of G0 to parabolic elements of G, 0 maps the elements of $ to parabolic elements, and these account for all the parabolic elements of G. In general, G will have infinitely many components (provided m + k > 0, which we must assume in order to get a boundary point rather than an interior point of the deformation space). If we let 'P be the full set of parabolic fixed points of G, then G has only two pinched components (both invariant and their union is is connected but not simply connected if n> 0. If if n = 0, and be the set of fixed points of the (parabolic) elements of we let then G will have precisely two pinched simply connected invariant components. 2.

Parabolic Transformations

2.1. Throughout this section, G is an analytically finite Kleinian group (of the second kind and containing parabolic elements); we assume that we have chosen the invariant set of doubly cusped parabolic fixed points. While 4' might be empty, we will usually assume that it is not. We also assume that we have selected a G-invariant union of pinched components and a pinched component We set S = It is, of course, C obvious that S is of finite analytic type (as a noded Riemann surface). What is perhaps not so obvious is that is a finitely generated subgroup of G; we outline two proofs. The first is by constructing the branched holomorphic universal cover of S (this is a noded surface with infinitely many nodes), and the corresponding covering group (group of deck tranformations) r. It

turns out that I' is a regular b-group, and the branched noded universal covering space is the union of the non-invariant components of F. It is then easy

to show that G is a homomorphic image of I'. The second proof starts by

I. Kra and B.

430

observing that since G is analytically finite, every ordinary component sta-

bilizer is finitely generated. Further, each pinched component, modulo its stabilizer, contains only finitely many ordinary components; one can choose a so that the union of their closures set of representatives, call them is (in is connected. Then the stabilizer of the pinched component generated by the stabilizers of the together with a finite number of attaching maps. Each of these attaching maps is an element of G mapping some i = 1,.. . , n, onto an ordinary component of call it E', where have and where but there is some not necessarily distinct from a pinch point in common (more precisely, their closures have a pinch point in .

. ,

common).

where Stab(x) fl Let x be a parabolic fixed point of has rank 1, and let g be a parabolic element of Stab(x) fl We say that g is a pinch or cusp parabolic (with respect to

if x E

If g is not a cusp parabolic, and there is a cusped region belonging to x then we say that g is a puncture parabolic (with respect to Note that if g we sometimes also say that g represents a puncture in represents a puncture in then x If g is neither a pinch nor a puncture parabolic, then we say that g is an accidental parabolic (with respect to &); we also sometimes say that g acts If the pinched component accidentally on is understood, then we will also say that g is an accidental parabolic transformation. lying in

2.2. Since a parabolic element can have at most two disjoint cusped regions, a parabolic element that is a pinch parabolic in one pinched component cannot be a puncture parabolic in another; of course, it can act accidentally in another component, as in Example 2, above. For the same reason, a parabolic that represents a puncture in one pinched component cannot be a pinch parabolic in another. However, it can be either an accidental or a puncture parabolic in another as in Example 3, above.

2.3. If g is a parabolic element of a simple curve, which does not pass through the fixed point of g, then we can adjoin the fixed point of g to W so as to obtain a simple closed curve, which

we again call W. In this case, even though the fixed point of g need not lie in

we will still call (the new) W a (g)-invariartt simple closed curve

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

contained in

-

431

The two open topological discs bounded by W are called the

sides of W.

Proposition 1. Let g be a parabolic element of Stab(&), where the rank of the centralizer of g in is 1. The motion g acts accidentally on if and oniy if, for every (g) -invariant simple closed curve W contained in both sides of W have non-trivial intersection with A(G). Proof. It is immediate from the definition that if g does not act acciden-

tally, then there is a simple (g)-invariant loop W which bounds a horodisc determined by the fixed point of g; such a horodisc can contain no limit point of G.

Now assume that there is such a loop W, where one of the open topological

discs bounded by W, call it B, contains no limit point of G. It is clear that we can replace W by a similar loop, which we call by the same name, so that W is a circle, and B is a circular disc. Normalize so that = z + 1, where is a generator of the maximal cyclic group containing g, and so that B is the upper half-plane. Then, by the Shimizu-Leutbecher lemma [18], [32], the

center of every isometric circle (of a motion that does not fix cx)) lies in the closed lower half-plane, while the radius is bounded by 1. Hence, the horodisc > 1}, which is contained in Lv-, is precisely invariant under (g). It follows that g represents a puncture if it is not pinch parabolic.

0

3. The Wrong Metric 3.1. Let be an invariant pinched component of the analytically finite Kleinian group G and set S = We first construct a contracted surface, S, and its related covering, L\. This construction is closely related to the Marden pairing tube construction [19] (see also Thurston [34], Earle and Marden [6], Maskit [27], and Marden [20]). Normalize G so that x = Let x be a pinchpoint in so that the parabolic subgroup of Stab(oo) is generated by z z + 1, and so that, if

Stab(oo) contains elliptic elements, then these elliptic elements all have their fixed points on the real axis. Then there is a number b> 0 so that b}

is precisely invariant under Stab(oo). We form a new surface by deleting > b}, and, for each real x, identifying x + ib with x — ib. We make this change once for each equivalence class of pinchpoints in and then use the

action of C to make the change G-invariant. The resulting surface is called

I. Kra and B. Maskit

432

The contracted covering is the contracted covering, and is denoted by clearly a Riemann surface that depends on the choice of horocycles at each of the pinchpoints in (The local coordinate at z0 = x0 + ib is given by — z0) < O}, and by the the identity map on the half disc {Iz — zol < r, map z — 2o) O}.) After this z + 2ib on the half disc {(z — < r,

change, we replace

U



by the contracted covering,

U



we have carried out this construction for each point of W, we have replaced by ft Clearly, we can carry out this construction for a general

When

group (not having an invariant pinched component) by using a pinched component of the group and substituting the stabilizer of the pinched component for the whole group at appropriate steps. Assuming appropriate normalizations, the horocycles of the form = b}, used_above, and their G-translates, the sets of are called special horocycles in both Similarly, in and the form > b} are called special horodiscs.

Remark. As above, we will need to make constructions involving sets of the A an arbitrary eleform A'({Ic(z)I > IbI}) and ment of PSL(2, C). By abuse of language, we shall in the sequel describe and such constructions as if they were taking place in the sets > these constructions will be marked with the phrase in the usual = bI}; normalization, or by the usual normalization. 3.2. The surface L\ has been obtained from by replacing pairs of tangent discs by a single topological disc; it follows that L\ is connected, respectively, simply connected, whenever & is.7 Also, since is planar, so is we chose both our set of special horocycles, and our identification Since maps, to be invariant, it is easy to define the action of G on the group acts — Note that is obtained from a closed subset as before on C bounded by countably many horocycles, by identifying these horocycles in pairs. The action of G on the interior of is clearly holomorphic. Since the identification is preserved by the action of G, G acts as a group of holomorphic Set = 8, and observe that S can be obtained homeomorphisms on from S = /G by replacing a horocyclic neighborhood of each node (these consist of a pair of discs joined at their centers), by an annulus. We call the contracted surface; note that it depends on the choice of both the pinch points and special horocycles at these pinchpoints. 7We exclude the case where G is cyclic parabolic or a Z2-extension of a cyclic parabolic group.

Pinched 2- Component Kleinian Groitps

-



433

It is clear that the conformal structure on S depends on the choice of the special horocycles. For any such choice, we have a Riemannian metric on S of constant curvature —1, just as we have such a metric on S. Easy computations using the above description, show that area(S) = area(S). We remark that we can regard this area computation as a computation involving orbifold Euler

characteristics, up to multiplication by —2ir. We then easily see that S is hyperbolic if and only if S is hyperbolic. The metric on S defined above is called the horocyclic metric.

3.3. The projections of the special horocycles are well defined on both &/G call these curves, on both S and 5, the access curves. There are and on only finitely many access curves on each of these surfaces. On 8, they form a set of homotopically distinct simple disjoint loops. On 5, there are two access curves for each non-degenerate node, and one for each degenerate node. It is not known if one can choose the horocycles so that the access curves on S will all be geodesics in the horocyclic metric. 3.4. On 5, the access curves form a set of smooth homotopically distinct simple disjoint loops. Since G is non-elementary, the branched universal covering surface of S is topologically equivalent to the disc; that is, we can can find a smooth homeomorphism f from the branched universal covering of S onto the unit disc, conjugating its branched universal covering group onto a Fuchsian group. We have some freedom in the choice of both the Fuchsian group and the homeomorphism f. However, independent of this choice, since the access

curves on S are simple loops that do not bound either discs or punctured discs, their lifts, in this Fuchsian group, determine hyperbolic elements. We

make some such choice, and then, after appropriate deformation of the homeomorphism, we can assume that the images of the lifts of the access curves all lie on geodesics.

Having made this choice, we use the map f to pull back the hyperbolic metric from the unit disc to 5; this gives the wrong hyperbolic metric on S, in which the access curves are all geodesics. We will similarly refer to the lift of this metric to as the wrong metric on From here on, unless specifically stated otherwise, all reference to geodesics on the contracted surface, S, will refer to geodesics in the wrong metric.

I. Kra and B. Maskit

which meets each special horo3.5. Observe that if W is a curve in as follows. If, in the usual cycle transversely; then we can project W to normalization, W meets the special horocycle < —b, at the point x —ib, and from then we replace this point with the vertical lines from x — ib to oo to x + ib; then continue with W. This defines a curve, which we again call W, in We call this operation, the vertical projection. Note that if there is a subgroup, necessarily of order at most two, J C C, so that W, as a curve on is J-invariant, then its vertical projection is also J-invariant. If W is a geodesic (in the wrong metric), then either W is a special horocycle (perhaps badly parameterized), or W meets each special horocycle at most once, and meets it transversely.

3.6. We can use vertical projections to give a second proof of the fact that is simply connected whenever is. For if there were a geodesic loop, Since is then its vertical projection defines a loop W C WC simply connected, W is homotopically trivial and can hence be deformed so as not to pass through any pinchpoints. The same deformation deforms W into a loop that does not pass through any special horocycles. It follows at once that W lies in a single component of G (that is, in a connected component of Since contained in is simply connected, so is every component it contains. (of

4. Simply Connected Invariant Open Sets 4.1. Throughout this section, G is an analytically finite non-elementary Kleinian group, with a chosen invariant set of pinchpoints, 'I'; as usual, we = U 'P. A reasonable set D C is open, non-empty, connected, set simply connected, invariant, and it satisfies the following: if x is a parabolic fixed point on the boundary of D, and there is a cusped region U at x where U fl D 0, then there is cusped region U' C U with U' C D. We now assume that we are given a reasonable set D. Since D is connected, it is contained in a single pinched component, of since D is invariant, G stabilizes Proposition 2. The quotient DIG is a noded surface of finite topological type.

_______________—

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

-

435

which, since G is analytically finite, is of finite analytic type. Since D is open, for every pinchpoint x, either x D or x, together with a doubly cusped region determined by it, lies in D. Looking only at those pinchpoints in D, we construct the contracted surface relative to these points, where the special horocycles are chosen so as to lie entirely in D. Since the corresponding contracted covering is simply connected, and G is finitely generated, the contracted surface is of finite topological type. We obtain DIG from the contracted surface by a finite number of operations; U each of which replaces an annulus by a node. The result now follows. Proof. The surface D/G is contained in

4.2. Let DIG be the contracted surface corresponding to D/G. Since G is nonelementary; that is, it does not contain an abelian subgroup of finite index, DIG is hyperbolic. Since D is simply connected, so is the contracted covering

DofD/G. Let F be the Fuchsian group acting on the unit disc U, where U/F = D/G; F is the Fuchsian model for the action of G on D. We have an obvious isomorphism, well defined up to conjugation, between F and G; this isomorphism is induced by the Riemann map between D and U. Hence we have, for each g E G, an apparent type defined as the type of the corresponding element of F. In particular, g is apparently elliptic if it has finite order; g is apparently hyperbolic if there is a shortest geodesic, in the wrong metric, whose free homotopy class determines g; and g is apparently parabolic otherwise.

We remark that g is apparently parabolic if and only if it represents a puncture on D/G. To verify this claim, assume that g is apparently parabolic. Then there is a corresponding puncture on DIG = U/F. We can choose a sufficiently small neighborhood of this puncture so that it does not meet any access curve. This neighborhood then lifts to an open set, which is precisely invariant under the maximal cyclic subgroup containing g, and which lies entirely in one component of D. It is well known that this implies that g is parabolic. For essentially the same reason, if g is a puncture parabolic, then g is apparently parabolic. All other parabolics are apparently hyperbolic.

4.3. It is clear that this assignment of an apparent type to each element of G depends on the set D, but is independent of the choice of wrong metric, or, equivalently, the choice of Fuchsian model.

___--

436

4.4. If g e

G

I. Kra and

is apparently hyperbolic, then it has an an axis in both D and

we call these both by the same name, A. We obtain the axis in D from the corresponding axis in the Fuchsian model using the Riemann map, and then, by vertical projection. If g is a whenever possible, we obtain the axis in pinch parabolic, then the vertical projection is not well defined; in this case, the axis A coincides with the fixed point of g. In any case, the axis projects to a geodesic in the wrong metric on the contracted surface D/G. While A depends on our choice of a wrong metric, (that is, our choice of special horocycles), its topological properties do not. We have chosen our axes so that they all lie in D. Note that we might have two geodesics on D/G meeting at a point on an access curve; in this case, the corresponding axes coincide in a corresponding doubly cusped region but are otherwise disjoint. Otherwise, any two axes meet in at most one point of D.

4.5. In what follows, we will need the following facts about isomorphisms between Kleinian groups. As isomorphism between Kleinian groups is called type-preserving if it preserves the square of the trace of every elliptic element (this is equivalent to preserving geometrically primitive rotations); and if parabolic elements are preserved in both directions. Theorem 1. [26] Suppose there is a type-preserving isomorphism between the finitely generated Fuchsian group of the first kind F, and the Kleinian group G. Then G has a simply connected invariant component on which it acts without accidental parabolic elements.

Corollary 1. Let F1 be a finitely generated Fuchsian group of the first kind, and let F2 be a finitely generated F'uchsian group of the second kind. Then there does not exist a type preserving isomorphism between F1 and F2.

Corollary 2. Let G be a finitely generated Kleinian group, where G has exactly two components, and these are both equivalent under G. Then there does not exist a type preserving isomorphism between G and any Fuchsian group of the first kind. We remark that in [26] the above two corollories were proven first, and were then used to prove Theorem 1.

Pinched 2-Component Kleinzan Groups

-

437

Theorem 2. Let G be a finitely generated Kleinian group for which there is a type-preserving isomorphism onto a Fuchsian group of the second kind. Then G is a quasifuchsian group of the second kind.

Proof. We start with the observation that every finitely generated subgroup

of a Fuchsian group of the second kind is again a Fuchsian group of the second kind; hence by the above, no such subgroup admits a type-preserving isomorphism onto a Fuchsian group of the first kind. Let be a component of G. It follows from Ahlfors' finiteness theorem that is a finitely generated function group. Then there is an invariant G0 = these divide into structure set of loops, called structure loops, defined in regions; the stabilizers of the structure regions are called structure subgroups (see [29, Chapter X]). It was shown in [29, p. 268] that every structure subgroup is a finitely generated b-group without accidental parabolic elements; that is, it is either elementary, quasifuchsian of the first kind or totally degenerate. Since no finitely generated subgroup of G admits a type-preserving isomorphism onto a Fuchsian group of the first kind, every structure subgroup of G0 is elementary. It was further shown in [29, p. 290] that every other component of G0 is from stabilized by a quasifuchsian structure subgroup of G0. Hence = which it follows that G0 = G. It was shown in [29, pp. 315—316] that the function group G is a quasiconformal deformation of a Fuchsian group of the second kind if and only if G, as a function group, has the same signature as a Fuchsian group of the second kind. These signatures are explicitly given as follows: if G is non-trivial, then every part has signature (0,2; oo, and there are no connectors. 2 There is a one—to--one correspondence between the parts and equivalence classes of non-trivial structure subgroups; that is, the part is an orbifold of given signature, and the structure subgroup is type-preserving isomorphic to the orbifold fundamental group of the part. There is also a one-to-one correspondence between conjugacy classes of non-trivial stabilizers of structure loops and connectors; that is, there are no connectors if and only if the stabilizer of every structure loop is trivial.

Since every structure subgroup is the orbifold fundamental group of a finite surface, and is type-preserving isomorphic to a Fuchsian group of the second kind, the only possible structure subgroups, up to type-preserving isomorphism, are, except for the trivial group, elliptic or parabolic cyclic groups; these are exactly the groups listed above.

I.

438

Kra and BMaskzt

Finally, suppose there were a structure loop W with non-trivial stabilizer J. Then ([29, p. 281, Theorem D.15(D)J) J is not parabolic cyclic, and, if J is elliptic cyclic (same theorem, part (E)), then the two structure regions on either side of W are equivalent. Since the stabilizer of each of these regions can only be maximal elliptic cyclic (that is, equal to J = Stab(W)), we must have that J commutes with the (necessarily loxodromic) element of G mapping one 12 of these regions onto the other. This cannot occur in a Fuchsian group.

5. Pinched Quasifuchsian Groups con= 5.1. If, for the analytically finite non-elementary group G, tains two disjoint, reasonable subsets, D1 and D2, then we say that (G, D1, D2) and D2 are both components of is a pinched quasifuchsian group. If then we say that it is of the first kind; it is of the second kind otherwise. We will sometimes also say that G is a pinched quasifuchsian group with

invariant regions D1 and D2 to mean that G, D1, and D2 are as above. If the regions D1 and D2 are understood, then we will simply refer to G as a (pinched) quasifuchsian group. We remark that these definitions have some pecularities associated to them. Let G be a finitely generated quasifuchsian group of the first kind with invariant

components D1 and D2, where G contains parabolic elements. If we choose 4' to be the empty set, then (G, D1, D2) is also pinched quasifuchsian of the first kind. If we choose 'F to be nonempty then (G, D1, D2) is a pinched quasifuchsian group of the second kind; also, for W 0, there is no choice of D1 and D2 that will make the triple (G, D1, D2) a pinched quasifuchsian group of the first kind. Note that G is necessarily pinched quasifuchsian if contains two disjoint, non-empty, connected, invariant open subsets and In order to verify this, let be the connected component of the relative exterior of in where i = 1,2 (that is, D2 is with the "holes" filled in to make it simply connected). These new sets are non-empty, connected, open, invariant and simply connected; however, there might still be some horoball intersecting D2, where D2 intersects every smaller horoball without containing any one of them. In this case, however, since D1 and D2 are both invariant, they cannot both non-trivially intersect the same horoball; hence, where necessary, we can adjoin to each D2 a sufficiently small horoball at the appropriate parabolic fixed points on its boundary. Then (G, D1, D2) is pinched

j

quasifuchsian.

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

439

We remark that Examples 1—3 and 5 above (with appropriate choices of W)

all give examples of pinched quasifuchsian groups.

Proposition 3. Assume 'I' =

If (G, D1, D2) is a pinched quasifuchsian group of the first, respectively, second kind, then G is a quasifuchsian group of 0.

the first, respectively, second kind.

Proof. Since there are no pinchpoints, D1 and D2 are both contained in let Since D2 is invariant, so is be the component containing

is

obviously connected). If then G has two invariant components, and so is quasifuchsian of the first kind. In this case, each is simply connected. Then the Riemann map from to the unit disc conjugates G onto a Fuchsian group of the

first kind, and maps D, onto a simply connected invariant subset of the disc. Since the image of is Fr-invariant, its boundary is the boundary of the disc; it follows that D, We have shown that (G, D1, D2) is quasifuchsian of the first kind in this case. We next assume that there is a single component L\ = L\1 = containing both D1 and D2. Then is necessarily invariant; that is, G is a function group. If G had another component Lx', in addition to then any loxodromic element of would have an axis in each of Li', D1, and D2; a standard argument (see [29, p. 222] shows that this cannot happen. Hence G has only the one component, Denote the unit disc by D; let : D1 —+ be a Riemann map, conjuçÉ

gating G onto the Fuchsian group F. Note that both D1 /G and D2/G are conformally embedded in from which we can conclude that D/F has infinite hyperbolic area. Since G is finitely generated, F is a finitely generated Fuchsian group of the second kind. Our next observation is that : G —p F is type preserving, where q5 o g o ç/r'. Since F is Fuchsian, we cannot have a loxodromic element of G being mapped to a parabolic element of F. Suppose we had g E G parabolic, with hyperbolic. Let A be the axis of and let B = Then, after adjoining the fixed point of g, B is a (g)-invariant simple loop separating

D1 into two regions, both of which contain infinitely many translates of B; hence both of these regions contain limit points of G. Since D2 must lie in only one of these regions, this is impossible.

440

I. Kra and B. Maskit

We now have that G is an analytically finite function group, and there is a type-preserving isomorphism between G and a Fuchsian group of the second 0 kind. It follows from Theorem 2 above that G is quasifuchsian. 5.2. It follows at once from Proposition 2, that if (G, D1, D2) is a pinched quasifuchsian group, then S, = DZ/G is a noded Riemann surface of finite topological type. It is clear that if G is of the second kind, then neither

the topological type of D1/G, nor that of D2/G, nor the positions of the nodes, need be uniquely determined by G.

Proposition 4. Let (G, D1, D2) be a pinched quasifuchsian group. Then and 52, the contracted surfaces corresponding to D1/G and D2/G, respectively, have the same topological type (as Riemann surfaces with signatures). Further, there is an orientation-reversing involution j, which interchanges the two contracted coverings, D1 and D2, and which commutes with every element of G.

G has both an apparent type coming from D1, and an apparent type coming from D2. We first show that these are the same. It is clear that g is apparently elliptic in one if and only if it is apparently elliptic in the other. Suppose g e G is apparently hyperbolic in its action on D1, and apparently parabolic in its action on D2. Since it is apparently parabolic acting on D2, it is parabolic. Then its axis, A C D1 is a simple ioop separating C into two regions, only one of which can contain D2. Since D2 is invariant, all limit points of G lie on one side of A, from which it follows that g is a puncture parabolic in its action on D1; that is, in its action on D1, g is apparently Proof. Each g

parabolic. If and are apparently hyperbolic, with intersecting axes in D1, then it is clear that their axes must intersect in D2. Similarly, if the axis of g separates the axes of and g in the of g in D1; that is, its axis separates D1 into two regions, and all limit points of G lie on the boundary of one of these, then the same must be true of the axis of g in D2. Hence there is a type-preserving isomorphism between the universal covering group of S1 and

that of S2, which preserves separation and intersection of hyperbolic axes, and preserves boundary axes. It now follows from the Nielsen isomorphism

Pinched 2-Component Kteinian Groups

theorem (see [29, p. 225] for a proof) that there is a homeomorphism J: S1

as required; it then follows that S1 and S2 have the same signature. The 0 map j is the lift of J to D1 U D2. S2

Remark 1. The reader is cautioned that the map j

is

not defined on all of C.

Corollary 3. Let (G,

L\fl be a pinched quasifuchsian group, and let g E G Then g acts as be a parabolic element that acts as a puncture parabolic in a puncture parabolic in The above corollary asserts that the identity isomorphism, from G acting preserves puncture parabolics. This isomorphism on to G acting on cannot preserve pinch parabolics. We next show that this isomorphism interchanges pinch parabolics and accidental parabolics.

Proposition 5. Let (G,

be a pinched quasifuchsian group, and let if and only if it is a pinch g E G be parabolic. Then g acts accidentally on parabolic in

Proof. A parabolic element can be a pinch parabolic in at most one pinched component, and we saw above that a puncture parabolic in one pinched component is also a puncture parabolic in the other. Hence, if g is a pinch parabolic in then it can only act accidentally in For the converse, assume that g acts accidentally on both and Let with the fixed point of g adjoined, so that A is a simple loop. Since A is disjoint from lies entirely in one of the topological discs bounded by A. It follows that the other topological disc is disjoint from the limit set of G, from which it follows that, contrary to assumption, g acts as a puncture parabolic on 0 A be the axis of g in

Proposition 6. Let (G, D1, D2) be a pinched quasifuchsian group. If S1, the contracted surface corresponding to D1/G, has topological type (0,3), then = 0 and G is quasifuchsian.

Proof. Suppose there is a pinchpoint x E D1. Let A1 be the geodesic on corresponding to the access curves at x. Since, on a surface of topological type (0,3), every simple ioop is freely homotopic to the boundary, A1 is a boundary

geodesic. We observed above that the identity map, from G acting on D1,

442

-

I. Kra and B. Maskit

onto G acting on D2, preserves apparent type and boundary elements. Hence

the elements of Stab(x) act as boundary hyperbolics on D2. We conclude that the axis A2 of Stab(x) in D2 bounds a disc that contains no limit point of G. We now have a doubly cusped region belonging to x in D1, and at least one 12 disjoint cusped region belonging to x in D2; this is impossible.

Remark 2. In the above, if G is of the first kind, then it is in fact fuchsian; however, if G is of the second kind, then it could be a non-trivial deformation of a fuchsian group.

Theorem 3. Every pinched quasifuchsian group is geometrically finite. Proof. Let (G, D1, D2) beapinched quasifuchsian group; let (p, n) be the Since G is nontopological type of S1 = D1 /G; and let k = — 3 + n. elementary, k 0; also, k = 0 if and only if p = 0 and n = 3. The theorem is

proven by induction on k. It follows from the previous proposition that G is geometrically finite if k = 0. We assume that k > 0, and that for every quasifuchsian group (G', where has topological type (p', n'), with k' = 3p' — 3 + n' 0, there is a simple homotopically non-trivial loop W on where W is not freely homotopic to the boundary. Let g E G correspond to W. Then g, acting on D1, is apparently hyperbolic; hence it is also apparently hyperbolic in its action on D2. If g is parabolic, then its fixed point can lie in either D1 or D2, but not both; assume that its fixed point does not lie in D1, and let A be its axis in D1. We adjoin the fixed point of g to A so that we can regard it a simple closed curve. If g is hyperbolic, then it has an axis Am C Dm for m = 1,2; let A be the simple closed curve formed from A1, A2, and the fixed points of g. We next show that A is a swirl and that S, the set of translates of A, is a system of swirls. We list the relevant properties of swirls and systems of swirls below; see [23] for formal definitions. Now J Stab(A) is cyclic, hence geometrically finite. Modulo J, A passes through only finitely many pinchpoints; aside from these pinchpoints, and the limit point(s) of its stabilizer, A lies entirely in IH:G). Since A is a geodesic, it cannot be tangent to any of its translates; hence, since it projects to a simple

geodesic, A is disjoint from any of its translates, except that it may touch a translate at a pinchpoint without crossing. Also, if Stab(A) is parabolic,

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

443

A may touch a translate, again without crossing, at the parabolic fixed point.

A passes through every pinchpoint vertically. This concludes the proof that A is a swirl. It was shown in [23} that any sequence of distinct translates of A has spherical diameter tending to zero. Hence the set S of translates of A divides C into open sets, called panels, where A lies on the boundary of exactly two panels. Note that the panels are not necessarily connected. We observe that if P is a panel, then there is a natural isomorphism between cut along Stab(P) and the fundamental group of (one of the components of) W. Hence P contains infinitely many distinct translates of A on its boundary; in particular, for every swirl A' on the boundary of P, there is a g E Stab(P) with g(A') A'. This is the only relevant hypothesis for S to be a system of swirls.

Let P be one of the panels with A on its boundary, and let = P fl D2. If g is loxodromic, then it is obvious that both and are non-empty. If g is parabolic, then its fixed point is a pinchpoint in D2, while the rest of A lies in D1; it follows at once that is not empty. Since each parabolic acting accidentally in has a unique axis, there is no translate of A passing through the fixed point of g aside from A itself. It follows that each of the two panels on either side of A contains one of the cusped regions at the fixed point of g. Since each of these cusped regions lies in we have shown that is also non-empty. We can identify as follows. Cut S1 along W to obtain either one or two surfaces. If there are two surfaces, then, near A, one of them is locally determined by the choice of P; call this surface Lift to P; this requires replacing the arc of any access curve lying inside P by "a pair of triangular sets" inside the corresponding doubly cusped regions, where each of these triangular

regions is bounded by an arc of an appropriate lift of the access curve, the vertical projections of the two geodesics cutting out this arc of the access curves, and the parabolic fixed point at the vertex of the doubly cusped region; the two triangular regions are joined at this point. The resulting subset of D1 is D'1. If there is only one subsurface of S resulting from cutting along W, then this surface has two boundaries corresponding to W, and W, in the direction of say P1 determines exactly one of these; as above, call it Lift starting inside P1 at W; as above, this requires replacing any arc of an access curves lying inside S1 with the corresponding pair of triangular regions. Again, the resulting subset of P is

_____—___________________________ ____________—______

i. Kra and B. Maskit

If g If g is loxodromic, then the exact same construction applies to is parabolic, then the corresponding geodesic on S2 is the access curve corresponding to the fixed point of g. Here again, we cut along the access curve; the choice of P locally determines one side of it; and we can lift that side, replacing other access curves with appropriate doubly cusped regions, to obtain are both connected and The description given above shows that both

and simply connected. It is also clear that they are both Stab(P)-invariant. is a pinched quasifuchsian group. We conclude that (Stab(P), If W is non-dividing, then every panel is equivalent to P. In this case, let — 3 + n'. Well and let k' = (p', n') be the topological type of known computations show that k = k' + 1. If W is dividing, then there are two inequivalent panels, P1 and P2, on either side of A. Let = D1 n P,. Let (p3, n3) be the topological type of /Stab(P3), and let k3 = —3+ n3. Well known computations show that k = k1 + k2 + 1. One of the conclusions of [23] is that, if we are given a system of swirls for is a complete list of inequivalent panels, then the group G, and if P1,.. , G is geometrically finite if and only if every Stab(P2) is geometrically finite. In our case, we have either one or two equivalence classes of panels, and the computation above, together with our induction hypothesis, shows that every panel stabilizer is geometrically finite. We conclude that G is geometrically .

finite.

Proposition 7. Let (G,

D be

a pinched quasifuchsian group of the first

kind.

and Proof. Suppose there were a component D of G disjoint from both Since G is analytically finite, Stab(D) is non-elementary. Hence there is a loxodromic element g E Stab(D). Observe that g has an axis (that is, a g-invariant simple arc connecting the fixed points of g) in each of D, and &j-. These three axes are, except for their endpoints, disjoint. Let W be the loop formed by the axes of g in D and This ioop divides C into two regions, one of which contains the axis of g in call the other region R. Since D is a component of G, every path in R connecting a point on the axis of g in D with a point on the axis of g in passes through a limit is invariant, this limit point lies point of G on the boundary of D. Since and D, this cannot be. El is disjoint from both on its boundary. Since

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

6.

445

The Basic Trichotomy

6.1. Throughout this section, G is a non-elementary analytically finite Kleinian

group with a simply connected invariant pinched component

C

=

Analytically finite groups with a simply connected invariant component

(that is, b-groups) were studied in [24], where it was shown that such a group either is quasifuchsian (including Fuchsian), degenerate, or has accidental parabolic transformations. is simply connected, so is every component of G conNote that since — W is a union of ordinary components of G; tained in that is, = each of these is simply connected. is connected and invariant, every component of Note also that, since its exterior (that is, every other component or pinched component) is simply connected.

Theorem 4. Let G be a non-elementary analytically finite Kleinian group with a simply connected invariant pinched component

(a) the group G, in its action on

has

Then either

accidental parabolic trans-

formations; or (b) we have the equality or = (c) there is a distinct (from &) simply connected invariant pinched component so that (C, &, is a pinched quasifuchsian group of the first kind.

Proof. Assume that G, in its action on

has

no accidental parabolics,

and that there is some pinched component, Let H = Let S, respectively, S0, be the contracted surface for respectively, Let F, respectively, F0, be the Fuchsian model for G acting on respectively, acting on Then we have the natural injection i: F0 —p F, given by the natural isomorphism from F0 to followed by the injection of into G, followed by the natural isomorphism between G and F. We need to show that this injection is type-preserving. It is clear that g is apparently elliptic in Let g E if and only if it is apparently elliptic in G =

Next suppose that g E

is apparently parabolic. Then, as remarked in § g is parabolic, and there is a cusped region belonging to is a puncture parabolic. Since there is a that is, g E g in 3.3,

______

I Kra and BMaskit

446

there cannot be two cusped regions belonging to g in cusped region in is not a pinch parabolic. The only other possibilihence g ties are that g is a puncture parabolic, which is equivalent to saying that g is apparently parabolic, or that g is accidental, which we have excluded. Hence g E Stab(&) is also apparently parabolic. is apparently hyperbolic. If g is loxodromic, Now assume that g E We need to consider then it must be apparently hyperbolic in its action on separately the possibilities that g is a pinch parabolic, and that g is accidental. is a pinch parabolic, then it has a doubly cusped region If g e It follows that g, in its in hence it can have no cusped region in can action on is accidental, which we have excluded. Hence g E

is accidental, then it has an axis not be a pinch parabolic. If g E A separates C into two A, which, except for the fixed point of g, lies in Since is topological discs, both of which contain limit points of invariant, there are points of in both of these topological discs. Since is connected, the fixed point of g lies in It follows that, in its action on g is a pinch parabolic; hence apparently hyperbolic. We have shown that the natural injection from F0 to F is type-preserving.

Since F0 and F are both finitely generated and of the first kind, and since there does not exist a type-preserving isomorphism between a finitely generated Fuchsian group of the first kind and one of the second kind, the image of F0

has finite index in F. We have shown that

has finite index in G, from which it follows that these two groups have the same limit set. We now have that = kind. Hence

is a quasifuchsian group of the first It follows that G has exactly the same two pinched

components, and, since it preserves one, it preserves them both. Hence G is also pinched quasifuchsian.

U

7. Degeneracy Theorem 5. Let G be a nonelementary analytically finite Kleinian group with connected and simply connected. Then G is not geometrically finite. Proof. This is a well-known theorem of L. Greenberg [7] in the case that there are no pinchpoints. We assume that G is geometrically finite. = Let be the one simply connected pinched component. We assume that there is a parabolic g e G with fixed point x. Since G is isomorphic to a Fuchsian group, Stab(x) has rank 1; since G is geometrically finite, Stab(x)

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

447

is doubly cusped [2]. Both cusped regions at x lie in 11k, hence g is not accidental. If g were apparently parabolic, then no elliptic of order 2 could anti-commute with g, so x could not also be an elliptic fixed point. Then, in the Fuchsian model for the action of G on the contracted covering, we would have two disjoint cusped regions both acted on by g, which cannot happen. The only other possibility is that g is necessarily pinch parabolic, and x is necessarily a pinchpoint. We next assume that that G contains an elliptic element g. It was shown by Hidalgo [10] that, if g is an elliptic element of the geometrically finite function group G, then, either (a) both fixed points of g lie in or (b) one fixed point of g lies in and the other is a parabolic fixed point of G; or (c) both fixed points of g are parabolic fixed points of G; or (d) there is a loxodromic h E G which commutes with the element g. Since the action of G on the contracted covering is equivalent to the action of a Fuchsian group on a disc, neither (a) nor (d) can occur. If either (b) or (c) occurs, then there is a parabolic h G, which shares a fixed point x with g. Then the subgroup generated by g and h is non-cyclic and elementary; the only possibility for this is that g has order 2, and h is a pinch parabolic. Then g interchanges the two access curves near x, with the reverse orientation to the identification used to form the contracted covering; hence, g has a fixed point on the access curve in the contracted covering. Combining the above with Hidalgo's theorem, we see that, if there is an elliptic element g e G, then g acts with two fixed points on the contracted covering; this is impossible. From here on, we assume that G is torsion-free. It is well known (see for example [29, p. 120]) that, for each parabolic fixed point x, there is both a precisely invariant horoball and a doubly cusped so that, setting region U the union of all the 's is invariant, = and so that, for x y, and let = 1H13 — B.8 B= Then H3 is invariant, and, since G is geometrically finite, M = H3/G is a compact orientable 3-manifold. In an obvious fashion, the boundary of M is homeomorphic to the contracted surface S. It is almost immediate that H3 is homeomorphic to a cell, so there is a natural isomorphism between ir1(M) and G. Since G is isomorphic to the fundamental group of the closed orientable surface S, it is also isomorphic to the fundamental group of the closed orientable 3-manifold S x I. It was noted in [13] that if M and M' are compact orientable 3-manifolds with isomorphic 8As usual,

represents hyperbolic 3-space.

!

448

Krao,ndB.Masktt

fundamental groups, where the universal covering of each of them is homeomorphic to a cell, then their boundaries have the same Euler characteristic. To see that this is so, note that they are both K(ir, 1)'s for the same group; hence they are homotopy equivalent. It follows that their homology complexes are isomorphic; hence they have the same Euler characteristic. Since the Euler characteristic of a closed orientable 3-manifold is zero, the Euler characteristic of the boundary of a compact orientable 3-manifold is twice the Euler characteristic of the 3-manifold. We have now reached the conclusion that S and twice S have the same Euler characteristic. Hence S is a torus, which cannot

0

be.

8. Deformation

Spaces

Let I' be a finitely generated non-elementary Kleinian group. An isomorphism 0 of F into the Möbius group is geometric if there exists a quasiconformal automorphism w of the extended complex plane that induces 0 in the sense that

O('y)=woyow', Two isomorphisms 01 and 02 are equivalent provided there exists a Möbius transformation A such that 92(Y)=

AoOi('y)oA',

for all'y e F.

The equivalence class of the isomorphism 0 will be denoted by [0]. The set of equivalence classes of geometric isomorphisms of r is the deformation space T(F) of the group F. It is a complex manifold of the same dimension as the space of integrable holomorphic quadratic differentials for the group F In be an invariant union of components of ([4], [25], and [14]). Let addition, to the deformation space defined above, we shall also be interested in the complex submanifold, T(F, consisting of those points in T(F) that are induced by quasiconformal maps w that are holomorphic in the exterior of & By a theorem of Sullivan [33], the same space would be obtained if we imposed the weaker condition that w be holomorphic on — & Further,

T(F) = T(F,

T(F,

x

T(F,



The deformation spaces have natural boundaries. An isomorphism class [0] but there exists a sequence of if [0] T(F, is on the boundary of T(F,

geometeric isomorphisms

with

C T(F,

and

0 is the algebraic

_______-

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

limit of

449

} in the sense that we can find a finite set of generators {'y3; j =

1,...,N}ofFsothat

j=1,...,N. A Kleinian group G is on the boundary of T(F,

if there exists an isomor-

phism 0 of F into the Möbius group so that [0] is a boundary point of the and G = 0(F). The algebraic limit of a converdeformation space T(F, as above, is discrete (this follows at once from Jørgensen's gent sequence inequality [11]), and, by Chuckrow's theorem [5], is automatically an isomorphism onto a discrete group of Möbius transformations. For this section a conformal map will mean an injective holomorphic func(This means that f is injective on all of and is conformal tion f defined on in the usual sense on each component of &) A conformal map f is F-compatible if 1 ° ° = x('v) is a well-defined fractional linear transformation for all 'y E F, and x(#y) is parabolic whenever is. In this case the group fFf' is again a finitely generated Kleinian group. We will call x a (conformal) deforto be the set of equivalence mation of F supported on & We define S(F, classes of conformal deformations of F supported on It is obvious that One of the important, difficult and open problems T(F, — C S(F, in is to describe the closure (in the sense of algebraic limits) of T(T, — Does it contain all of S(F, S(F, The space of quasifuchsian groups of type (p, n), QF(p, n), is T(F) with F a (quasi-) Fuchsian group of the first kind of type (p, n). Although T(F) depends only on the type of I', its boundary may depend on more data.

Remark. The space S(F) = S(F, may not be very interesting; it is well known that this is a finite set for geometrically finite F; see [17], [19] and [21].

We start with the following generalization of a result in [26].

Theorem 6. Suppose there is an isomorphism : F —+ G, between the finitely generated Fuchsian group of the first kind F, and the Kleinian group G, satisfying the following two conditions:

(i) for every parabolic I E F, q5(f) is parabolic, and is parabolic, and g preserves (ii) if f E F is hyperbolic, where g = a component on which it acts as a puncture parabolic, then the fixed point of g is doubly cusped.

i. Kra and B. Maskit

450

Let 'I' be the set of fixed points of parabolic elements of G, which act as puncture parabolics on some component, and whose preimages under are hyperbolic. Then G, with set of pinch points W, has a simply-connected invariant pinched (g) is acts accidentally, then component further, if g hyperbolic.

and let be a pinched component of G, let G0 = be the corresponding contracted covering. Let p denote the natural projection from to the corresponding contracted surface S. Then p: S is a planar regular covering. It follows from the planarity theorem (see [29, Section X.AJ) that there exists a minimal set of preliminary dividers on S for this covering. That is, there are simple disjoint , smooth loops, w1, on S, and for each i = 1,.. , n, there is a positive lifts to a loop; and, if we adjoin small loops about integer so that each the projections of the elliptic fixed points, this covering is the highest regular and the small loops about the special points covering for which the loops of the elliptic fixed points of G), each (these are the projections, in Zi or raised to an appropriate power, all lift to loops. The set of loops w1,. is also required to be a minimal set of loops with these properties. The set of all lifts of the to is the set of preliminary structure ioops. It is easy to see that the preliminary structure loops are simple and disjoint, and the stabilizer of any one of them is either trivial or elliptic cyclic. It is clear that one can choose these dividers so that each divider crosses each access curve only finitely many times (in fact, they can be chosen so as to cross each access

Proof. Let

. . .

.

. .

,

curve at most once, but we will not need this fact), and they cross the access curves transversely. We next vertically project the preliminary structure loops from

to It is clear that there are at most finitely many of them modulo G0. Since the preliminary structure loops are pairwise disjoint, two of their vertical projections might meet at a pinchpoint, but without crossing. Hence, each of these is a swirl. It also follows that any sequence of distinct swirls has spherical diameter tending to zero (see [30]); hence these swirls divide the sphere into panels, which are the regions between them, and infinite points, which are the points separated from any swirl or panel by infinitely many distinct swirls. Also, since the set of preliminary dividers is minimal, if W is one of these swirls, and the panels on either side of W are not equivalent, then the stabilizer of at least one of these panels contains an element g E G0 with g(W) W. We have shown that this set of swirls is a system of swirls. Call this system S1.

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

suppose f e F is parabolic, and g =

451

E G0. Then, by condition (i), g is parabolic, and, by the definition of 'I', g is not a pinch parabolic. If g is a puncture parabolic, there is nothing further to be done. We assume that g = ç5(f) is accidental parabolic. Let acting on TPA2, be the Fuchsian model for G0 acting on that is, there is a locally conformal mapping ir IH[2 which is a branched universal covering map. Then, there is an induced o homomorphism :F for all f E F. Now G0, with ir o f = choose some e F, where = g. Since g is not a puncture parabolic, is hyperbolic; hence it has an axis A. Since g is accidental parabolic, the axis A of g is well defined by vertical projection of ir(A). Observe that A, which is can be completed to a simple loop by adjoining the fixed a simple arc in point of g. We also call this simple loop by the same name A, and we also call to be h(A). it the axis of g. For every h e G0, we define the axis of h o g o We perform the above operation of choosing an axis in for every conjugacy class of accidental parabolic elements of G0, which are the images of parabolic elements of F. With this choice, the set of axes is G0-invariant. Two simple closed curves are called almost disjoint if each one is disjoint from one of the open topological discs bounded by the other; that is, at every point of intersection, they touch without crossing. Let g and g' be accidental parabolic elements of G0, with axes A and A', respectively. Suppose that A A' and that A and A' are not almost disjoint. Then there are at least two points, call them x and y, at which they cross. Since two axes in can cross at most once, one of these two points must be the common limit point of their stabilizers. Then their stabilizers, each of which is a maximal parabolic cyclic subgroup of G0, are unequal and commute. This contradicts the assumption that G0 is isomorphic to a Fuchsian group. We have shown that distinct axes of accidental parabolic elements are almost disjoint; further, they can touch without crossing only at pinchpoints, or, if they have the same stabilizer, at the fixed point of the stabilizer. We have shown that each of these axes is a swirl. It is possible that one of these axes, call it W goes through the pinchpoint x more than once. Then there is a loop of W starting and ending at x which does not contain the limit point of Stab(W). It is clear that we can delete this loop, and all its translates, from W, and then straighten out the remaining loop to be a geodesic; that is, we can assume that each of our axes of accidental parabolic elements goes through each pinchpoint at most once. Now

çb(f)

:

h'

452

I. Kra and B. Maskit

We next lift these axes of accidental parabolic elements back up to where they form a set of disjoint simple arcs (the parabolic fixed points are not defined on the boundary of L\). Hence they project onto simple disjoint loops on S, which is a finite surface. Hence, modulo G0, there are only finitely many axes of accidental parabolic elements. We need to show that the set of all these axes forms a system of swirls; it suffices to show that if W is one of these swirls, and P is a panel adjacent to W, then the stabilizer of P contains an element g with g(W) W. To show this, assume not. Then either there are no other swirls on the boundary of P, or every other swirl on the boundary of P has the same stabilizer as W. In the former case, the entire disc bounded by W and containing P can contain no limit point of G0; hence it is a cusped region for Stab(W), contradicting our assumption that g is accidental. In the latter case, there can be at most one other swirl on the boundary of P, and no limit points between them; this contradicts our choice of only one axis for each maximal subgroup of accidental parabolic elements. Let S2 be the system of swirls formed by the axes of accidental parabolic

elements of G0. We still need to combine these two systems into a common system of swirls, as in [22]. We first need to deal with the following situation, there might be an elliptic element g e G0, necessarily of order 2, which stabilizes both a swirl W1 of Si and a swirl W2 of S2. We remark that this cannot happen if the fixed point of g is a pinchpoint in However, once there are elliptic fixed points on W2,

then, modulo Stab(W2), there are two classes of these, and it could happen that the other class of elliptic fixed points on W2 are also pinchpoints. In any case, if there is an axis W2 of an accidental parabolic with elliptic fixed points on it, then we split W2 into two "parallel" axes, as in [29, p. 106], where these two axes are interchanged by any of the elliptic elements of Stab(W2); as usual,

we do this for one such axis first, then make the change G0-invariant. This gives us a new set of axes for 52; it is easy to see that this new set is again a system of swirls, which we again call S2. Now suppose there are points of intersection, other than points of tangency

at the pinchpoints, between the swirls of Si and those of S2. Choose a swirl V of which has points of intersection with the swirls of S2. Since there are no limit points on V, and since any sequence of distinct swirls has spherical diameter tending to zero, only finitely many swirls of S2 can cross V. Since the swirls of S2 are mutually almost disjoint, we can find a swirl W of S2, crossing

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

V at two points, call them x and y, so that one arc of V between x and y is free of crossings of swirls of 52; call that arc V1, and let V2 be the other arc of V. Note that if the stabilizer of V is non-trivial, then there is necessarily at most one such arc; if the stabilizer of V is trivial, and there is a choice as to which arc we call V1, then we make that choice arbitrarily. Likewise, call the two arcs of W between x and y, W1 and W2, where W2 contains the limit point of "parallel" to V1 (of course, V1 and W Stab(W). Now replace W1 by an arc coincide at any pinchpoint that V1 passes through). This adds no new points or of 52, and removes two of of intersection of W with the swirls of either

the points of intersection of W with V. We likewise replace all translates of W1 by translates of W11. It is easy to see that, after this replacement, we still have a system of swirls, which we again call 52, and that, modulo G0, the two systems now have fewer points of intersection. Applying the above operation a finite number of times, we are left with two and 52, where, for any V E Si new systems of swirls, which we again call

and for any W e 52, V and W are almost disjoint. Let S be the collection of all swirls of the two new systems. It is most convenient to state our next claim as

Lemma 1. 5 is a system of swirls. Proof. Since none of our swirls admit reversors (elements which stabilize the swirl, but interchange the two panels on either side of it), we need only check that if W is a swirl of our system, and P and P' are the panels on either side of W, where P and P' are inequivalent, then there is an element of Stab(P)

mapping W to some other swirl. We already know this fact if every swirl on the boundary of P has finite stabilizer. Assume that W has parabolic cyclic stabilizer. Suppose first that there is another swirl on the boundary of P with the same stabilizer; since we have chosen exactly one axis in for each maximal accidental parabolic subgroup, this can occur only if we have split an axis with elliptic fixed points on it into two; in this case, there is an elliptic element of order 2 stabilizing P and interchanging these two swirls. Suppose next that every other swirl on the boundary of P has finite and non-trivial stabilizer. If one of these has elliptic cyclic stabilizer, then a nontrivial element of this stabilizer necessarily moves W to some other swirl on the boundary of P. Finally, assume that every other swirl on the boundary of P has trivial stabilizer. Then, since Stab(W) = Stab(P), there are only finitely many of these modulo Stab(W). Hence we can deform W into P, past

i. Kra and B. Maskit

these swirls so as to obtain a Stab(W) invariant simple curve, which bounds a disc containing no limit points of Go; this contradicts our assumption that Stab(W) is accidental. 0

We proceed with the proof of Theorem 6. Lift the elements of S to and then project to S. On S we have the full set of dividers, v1,. .. , these are simple disjoint loops, each marked by an integer as follows. If the then there is a smallest positive simple loop w comes from an element of integer so that Wa lifts to a loop. If the loop w comes from an element mark it with the "integer" oo. The statement that S is a system of of 52, we = 1, we cut swirls easily translates into the following: if, for each i with S along these and sew in two disjoint discs, and, for each i with >1 we cut S along v1 and sew in two disjoint discs with centers, where we also adjoin a 1-cell, marked with a1, connecting these two centers, then the resulting configuration, is an admissable signature (see [29, p. 282]). It was shown in

[29, p. 291] that, given an admissable signature, there is a Koebe group K realizing it. That is, K has an invariant component and there is a mapping from L\ to which conjugates G0 onto K, where the induced isomorphism : G0 —+ K, has the following properties. The motion is elliptic if and only if g is elliptic, and is parabolic if and only if either g is a puncture parabolic, or g stabilizes a swirl of 5, or g lies in a rank 2 Euclidean subgroup of G0. Since G0 is isomorphic to a Fuchsian group, this last case cannot happen. Now consider the isomorphism o çb: F —+ K. If f F is parabolic, then 0(f) is either a puncture parabolic or accidental; in either case, 'i4'(Ø(f)) is again parabolic.

Next suppose f F is hyperbolic. If cb(f) is loxodromic, then, by construction, so is If 0(f) is parabolic, then by condition (ii), the fixed point of cb(f) is doubly cusped, and, by definition, lies in W. Hence is loxodromic. We have shown that e K is parabolic if and only if f E F is parabolic. Every structure subgroup of K is either finitely generated Fuchsian of the first kind, or elementary with at most one limit point. Since K is isomorphic to F, every elementary structure subgroup is either parabolic or elliptic cyclic. Further, there can be no elliptic element commuting with a loxodromic element. It follows that if K has only elementary structure subgroups, then it is quasifuchsian of the second kind, which cannot be. Hence K has at least one

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

Fuchsian structure subgroup, call it K0. Since K0, which is of the first kind, is type-preserving isomorphic to a subgroup of F, its image has finite index in F. Hence K0 has finite index in K, and G0 has finite index in G. Since K can be built up from K0, and perhaps others, using combination theorems, it is easy to see that, since K0 has finite index in K, K0 = K. It follows that both is simply connected, and S2 are empty. In particular, and, for every accidental parabolic g e G0, çb' (g) is hyperbolic. Since G0, which is the stabilizer of a pinched component, has finite index in G, the index must be either 1 or 2. Suppose the index is 2. Then G has exactly two pinched components, each invariant under the subgroup G0 of index 2 in G. It follows by definition that G0 is pinched quasifuchsian of the first kind; call the two components and Let g E G be some element which interchanges these two pinched components; let be the isomorphism of F onto itself induced by g; let j —+ be the orientation reversing :

homeomorphism interchanging these two, which commutes with every element of G0. Note that j, the identity.

If necessary, replace F by a finite index subgroup, so that it represents a surface of genus at least 2, and let F1 = (Go). Since there are only finitely many conjugacy classes of elements of F1 corresponding to the pinch parabolics, we can find a canonical homology basis for the non-dividing cycles of 1H12/F1, all of which, when lifted and mapped by 0, are mapped onto loxodromic elements of G0. The automorphism on homology defined by çb o o o

orientation reversing; that is, acting on this homology, it is a linear action with negative determinant. However, this same action can be also be realized as the action on homology induced by çr' (g), which preserves orientation. Thus the corresponding action on homology is represented by a matrix with positive determinant. Hence the index of G0 in G is 1; that is, G is pinched quasifuchsian. This completes the proof of Theorem 6. is

Theorem 7. A geometrically finite Kleinian group G is on the boundary of the space of quasifuchsian groups of some given signattLre if and only if one can choose a non-empty set of pinchpoints for G so that, with this set of pinchpoints, it is pinched quasifuchsian of the first kind, having that same signature.

Proof. We start with a Fuchsian group G0, and a geometrically finite Kleinian group G on the boundary of the (Kleinian group) deformation space of G0. Then there is an isomorphism 0: G0 —+ G, where the image of every parabolic

J.Jfra and B. Maskit

456

element of G0 is parabolic in G. Since G is geometrically finite, every rank 1 parabolic fixed point is doubly cusped. Hence, every parabolic element of G acts as a puncture parabolic on some component. We let be the set of fixed points of parabolic elements of G, whose preimages under cb are hyperbolic. Then, by the preceding theorem, G has a simply connected invariant pinched component and, for every parabolic g e G0, 0(g) is a puncture parabolic. It then follows from Theorem 4 that G either has a second invariant pinched = in which component, in which case it is pinched quasifuchsian, or case, by Theorem 5, G is not geometrically finite. We next take up the converse and assume that 'I' = 0. Then çb is type preserving. Hence [26] G has a simply connected invariant component, on which G acts without accidental parabolics. Then G is either degenerate or quasifuchsian, neither of which can occur, for G is geometrically finite, and 0. We not in the interior of the space of quasifuchsian groups. Hence W have shown that there is a non-empty set of pinchpoints so that G is pinched quasifuchsian.

From here on, we assume that G is a geometrically finite pinched quasifuchsian group of the first kind, with non-empty set 'I' of pinchpoints. Our proof follows the lines of [1], [6], [28], and [27]. We call the reader's attention to [9] and [8], where similar problems are treated by different methods. We label the two invariant pinched components as and We choose a maximal (finite) set of G-inequivalent points in 'I'; call them For each x1, we choose a specific standard normalization so that, in this normalization, the parabolic subgroup of Stab(x) is generated by z z+1. For i = 1,.. , n and j = 1,2,..., we then choose the doubly cusped region B13 to be, in this normalization, B13 = {z E C; > j}. Then, for each j, x1,. .

.

,

.

we use the action of G to obtain an invariant set of doubly cusped regions, and we construct the corresponding contracted coverings and the corresponding contracted surfaces, S13, S23. We now have Si3 and S23 as specific Riemann surfaces, and we have a given orientation reversing isomorphism between their fundamental groups. Hence

there is a unique quasifuchsian group realizing these two surfaces with the given isomorphism [3]. That is, there is a quasifuchsian group (G3, Lii, and there is a conformal map f3: isomorphism between G and G3.

U

—+

where f3 induces a global

We choose a subsequence, which we call by the same name, so that for each component L\ of either

or

the sequence of conformal maps {f3 }

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

--

457

either converges to a conformal map, or convergences to a constant; also, for

either converges to each g e G, the sequence of conformal maps f3 o g o a Möbius transformation or converges to a constant. We will show that the sequence of conformal maps {f3} must converge (after proper normalization) to a univalent function. For the remainder of this section, we abandon our usual convention confl = cerning the names namely, that and we say are ordinary components of say Suppose Lii,. , , that and are adjacent if their boundaries share a common parabolic if for j = 1,. .. , k, fixed point in W. We say that L\ lies between L\o and and are adjacent, and L\ is equal to some so that on some fixed It is clear that we can normalize the sequence ordinary component L\0 C f, a univalent function defined on L\o. . .

. .

f;'

converges to a Möbius It then follows that for every g Stab(L\o), o g o transformation. Since is simply connected, the set of ordinary components contained

in it forms a tree, when we contract each component to a point, and stretch each pinchpoint into a edge. We will consider the components themselves to lie in this tree. With this view, two components are adjacent if there is an edge between them; a component lies between two others if it lies on the unique arc of the tree between these two. In the Fuchsian model for the contracted covering of the preimages of the distinct ordinary components correspond to the convex regions bounded by the axes of hyperbolic elements whose images in G are pinch parabolics, with pinchpoints in These convex regions are, except for these boundary geodesics, disjoint. One can reproduce the tree mentioned above by shrinking each convex region to a point (vertex), and expanding each of these boundary

geodesics into an edge. Each vertex is marked by a subgroup of G; this is the stabilizer of the corresponding ordinary component (which is canonically isomorphic to the corresponding stabilizer of the convex region for the Fuchsian model). Likewise, each edge is marked with the cyclic group corresponding to the parabolic subgroup of the stabilizer of the corresponding pinchpoint (in the Fuchsian model; this is a hyperbolic cyclic group stabilizing an axis on the boundary of exactly two of the convex regions). We now assume that there is some component where C to a point, and we also assume that for every converges lying between converges to a univalent function. Let and be the component

I. Kra and B. Maskit

458

adjacent to Stab(L\k_l) fl

lying between

and L\o. Fix a parabolic element 3o lying in

o jo o f;1 converges to a parabolic transformation f with Lemma 2. (i) to x. fixed point x, and (ii) fn converges uniformly on compact subsets of

converges to Proof. Statement (i) is essentially immediate; we know that the sequence of stabilizes hence, since a univalent function on o converges to a non-trivial Möbius parabolic transformations = fn ojo transformation f. Since the square of the trace is a continuous function on PSL(2, C), f is necessarily parabolic. We have assumed that fn converges uniformly on compact subsets of Then fn(Zi) and let z2 = jo (zi) e to some constant y. Let z1 e 12 1. It follows that f fixes y. fn(Z2) —4 y, and fn oj0 of;'

f;'

f

Lemma 3. For every g e subgroup of G,

g o

f;'

where g and j0 generate a non-elementary converges to the constant x.

Proof. We know from the above that fn converges to the constant x uniformly Hence, for any z E on compact subsets of fn(Z) and fn o g(z) = 0 fn(Z) both converge to x. It follows that either converges to a Möbius transformation, or it converges to the constant x. Suppose gn converges to a Möbius transformation g'. Since this convergence is both in the sense of convergence in PSL(2, C), and uniformly on the 2-sphere, g' necessarily has a fixed point at x, which is also the fixed point of f. Then either g' is not loxodromic, or the group generated by g' and f is not discrete.

This latter case cannot occur, for we cannot have a non-discrete group as the algebraic limit of non-elementary discrete groups (this easily follows, for example, from Jørgensen's inequality [11]). In the former case, we have the non-elementary group generated by and converging to an elementary group, which, by Chuckrow's theorem [5], also cannot occur. D

Lemma 4. Let does not lie between of L\k+,.

be a component of L\j1 which is adjacent to and x uniformly on compact subsets and L\o. Then fn

Proof. Let j be a parabolic element of Stab(L\k+l) fl o

j f;' converges to the constant x. Hence fn o

does

Then = not converge to a

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

univalent function on L\k+1. Then follows that y; hence y = x.

Lemma 5. Let

459

converges to some constant y. It then

0

which is adjacent to a component of not lie between and L\0. Then, for every g converges to the constant x. be

and does g°

Proof. As above, converges either to a Möbius transformation g', necessarily with fixed point x, or the constant x. Since the group generated by and g is non-elementary, by Chuckrow's Theorem, its algebraic limit, if it exists, must also be non-elementary. However, every element of this supposed algebraic limit would fix the point x. We conclude that converges to a constant; as above, this constant must be x.

0 We next iterate the above two lemmas, and observe that for any component which lies further out on the tree from x, and, for every L\ C fnIL\ —)X. gE Stab(L\),

can also look at the above statement from the point of view of the Fuchsian model. We have assumed that there is a component L\0 C on One

which the sequence of conformal maps {fn} converges to a Möbius transformation, and there is a component on which the sequence {fn} converges C to a constant. Then there is a convex region in corresponding to it is bounded by some number of disjoint boundary axes; each of these bounds a hyperbolic half-plane; exactly one of these hyperbolic half-planes, call it H, contains the convex region corresponding to L\o. It then follows, by iterating Lemmas 2—4, that, for every component L\ C where the convex region corresponding to L\ lies in one of these hyperbolic half-planes other than H, and fn o g o x uniformly on compact subsets of converges to the fn constant x for every g e Stab(L\).

f;'

Next observe that if there is a g E G mapping the component L\ to the component Li', and fnJL\ —4 x, and

Lemma 6. There are two components L\ and and there is an element g E L\ C and

=

fn ° g °

of there is a component so that fnIL\ _4 X, fnJL\' _4 X

460

--

I. Kra and B. Maskit

Proof. We have assumed that there is a component so that of lies where converges to a univalent function, but, for every component between L\0 and converges to the constant x. Look at the Fuchsian model for the action of G on the contracted covering determined by Then Kk has at least and let Kk be the convex region corresponding to one boundary axis A with the following property. If L\ is a component of where A separates K from and K is the convex region corresponding to converges to the constant x. Kk, then with the above property; that is, be two components of Let L\ and if we denote the corresponding convex regions by K and K', then the axis A We choose these separates both K and K' from on the boundary of components to be equivalent; that is, there is a g E G with g(L\) = L\'. is not pinched, then, for any such choice of L\ and Li', we have that If g lies in a component stabilizer of is pinched. Then the identity mapping, between We now assume that defines a geometric isomorphism between G acting on and G acting on the corresponding Fuchsian models; that is, this latter isomorphism preserves parabolics, and preserves intersections and separations of hyperbolic axes. It follows that there is a (orientation-reversing) homeomorphism from the closed disc onto itself which conjugates one Fuchsian model onto the other. i = 1,2. Let F2 be the Fuchsian model for the action of G on We now look at the disc on which F2 acts. On this disc, we have the set of disjoint axes A2; these are the axes of elements corresponding to the pinch parabolics in i = 1, 2. In general the axes in A1 intersect those of A2, but not necessarily. We do know that no axis in A1 can also be an axis in A2.

Let A be the axis defined above corresponding to a pinchpoint on the boundary of where we now look at A as lying in the disc on which F2 acts. A divides this disc into two half-planes; one of these has, on its boundary, the limit points of the stabilizer of call the other half-plane H. We have constructed H so that it is transversed by infinitely many axes of A1. Now look at the convex regions corresponding to the components of these are bounded by the axes of A2. Since, modulo G, there are only finitely many of them, we can find one, call it L\ lying entirely in H. Observe that we can choose L\ with the following properties. Its interior has non-trivial intersection with an axis of A1 lying entirely in H; all but one of its boundary axes not only lie entirely in H, but bound a half-plane, disjoint from which also lies entirely in H. It is now clear that there must be an element g e

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

461

Stab(L\) which maps one convex region L\ C region in H. C

in H onto another such E2

We now have a component where o g o f;' —÷ x, for some g E C Stab(L\). It follows, as in Lemma 4, that x. Since jo commutes with no element stabilizing it then follows, as in Lemma 5, that o h o f;' x for every h E Stab(L\). It then follows, as in Lemma 4, that converges to x on every component adjacent to L\. Iterating these arguments, we see that —* x on all of We next repeat the above argument, with the roles of reversed. and We conclude We see that —p x on every component of including from this contradiction that converges to a univalent function on every component of It follows that o go f;' converges to a Möbius transformation for every g E G. converges to a univalent Exactly as above, Lemmas 3—6 now assure that

function on all of z$.

Now

that we have a univalent function f, the limit

where f conjugates the geometrically finite Kleinian group G to some group of Möbius transformations, we can apply Marden's isomorphism theorem [19] to conclude that f is a global univalent function; that is, f is a fractional linear transformation. in so that, once we know that the We could have normalized the limit f is a Möbius transformation, it is necessarily the identity on Then we conclude that f is the identity. Let F be a Fuchsian group of the same signature as the Fuchsian model of G. Let çb be a fixed quasiconformal homeomorphism mapping the upper half-plane onto the contracted covering Lxi, and mapping the lower half-plane The map induces a global isomorphism of onto the contracted covering F onto G. Then o çz5 defines a sequence of deformations of F that converges to çb. We have shown that G lies on the boundary of the deformation space of F. We have completed the proof of Theorem 7. of the

9.

defined on all of

Existence of Degenerate Groups

Let I' be torsion free terminal (regular) b-group of of type (p, n) with d = be the ordinary set and invariant component of — 3+ n > 0. Let and I', respectively. Let } be a complete list of the connected components of — Li0. For all j > 0, each Li3 is a (circular) disc stabilized by a triangle group Fj; these are the structure subgroups of the function group .

.

,

.

.

I. Kra and B. Maskit

462

I'. We can reorder the indices so that for j = 1, 2, 3,..., there exists a r(j + 1)

with 1
consists of a single point a3, the fixed point of every parabolic element A3 E n FT(3+l). Here we have used the bar to denote closure in the extended contains complex plane. We normalize our group so that the boundary of the points 0 and 1, where these three points are fixed points of parabolic elements of F1. We will assume further, as part of our normalization, that F1 = F(cx3, 0, 1), as defined in [16].

We choose 4' to consist of those parabolic fixed points of I' which have denote the closure of — a double horodisc in — and we let in 11k. Note that each parabolic element of I', whose fixed point lies in 'I', lies in some F3, j > 0, and hence its fixed point lies on the boundary of the /1' is a Riemann surface with punctures corresponding The quotient and nodes. A parabolic fixed point represents one or two punctures on — and If it represents one puncture, then it also represents a puncture on its fixed point does not lie in 4'; if it represents two punctures, then these two punctures are identified to form a node on The Riemann surface —3+ n nodes. is a terminal singular surface of type (p, n), with exactly d = The surface is a nonsingular (topological) model for the surface It is topologically equivalent to a contracted surface of The deformation space of I', T(['), can be described as the set of equivalence classes of (or the set of restrictions to the limit set of I' of normalized) conformal maps of — that have r-compatible quasiconformal extensions to the entire complex sphere. We are interested in studying the boundary of this space. We view T([') as a subset of Cd via the emdedding using horocyclic coordinates of [16]. We call representatives of elements of T([') deformations of I'. If xi is such a deformation, then there is a corresponding global quasiconformal mapping ft inducing xi. We assume that each has been normalized

so that f2(x) = x for x = 0, 1, and For each j > 0, the restriction of ft to the component can be chosen to be a Möbius transformation, for it conjugates a Fuchsian triangle group onto another Fuchsian triangle group. Now let x be an algebraic limit of such deformations. Since each is normalized, is the identity. We now use arguments similar to those used above to converges to a Möbius transformation, call conclude that, for each j > 1, it f can be extended to a well defined map on It then

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups

follows

463

easily that the group fI'f'

has a simply connected invariant pinched where it still represents a singular Riemann surface and, as a matter of fact, is biholomorphic with We are using horocyclic coordinates (see [16]) to get an embedding of the deformation space T([') into a domain contained in a product of half-planes in complex d-dimensional number space [16]. A point x on the boundary of this space in Cd has well defined horocyclic coordinates, and so corresponds to a point of algebraic convergence of the sequence of deformations; that is, it follows from the construction algorithm of [16] that each finite boundary point represents a finitely generated group G of Möbius transformations. Using our normalization, we see at once that G is Kleinian; it follows from a result of Jørgensen and Klein [12] that x induces an isomorphism, which we again call from r onto G. It is immediate from our construction that, for every parabolic is again parabolic. g e r,

component,

There are boundary groups for which there is a loxodromic g E I' and is parabolic. By a theorem of Maskit [28], there exist geometrically finite

groups of this kind on the boundary of the deformation space. Since there are only countably many elements in a Kleinian group, these groups cannot account for the entire boundary of T(I'). Let G be a boundary group with no new parabolics. We saw above that G has a simply connected invariant pinched component our requirement that G, as a boundary group of the deformation space of r, has no new parabolics, can be restated as follows: every parabolic element of G, in its action on is either a pinch parabolic or a puncture parabolic. Hence, the only possible pinchpoints for G are the By Theorem 4, since G has no accidental ones already contained in parabolics, it is either pinched quasifuchsian or degenerate. However, if G were pinched quasifuchsian, then the second pinched component, could have no pinchpoints in it; hence would be an ordinary component. Such a group would be a quasiconformal deformation of r, and hence could not lie on the boundary of the deformation space. It follows that the invariant component has completely disappeared and that G represents only the terminal singular surface References [1] W. Abikoff, On boundaries of Tezchmiiller spaces and

Acta

on Kleinian groups, III,

Math. 134 (1975), 212—237.

[2] A.F. Beardon and B. Maskit, Limit

fundamental polyhedra, Acta

Math.

points of Kleinian groups and finite sided

132

(1974), 1—12.

464

I. Kra and B. Maskit

[3]

L. Bers, Simultaneous uniformization, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 66 (1960), 94_97. , Spaces of Kleinian groups, Lecture Notes in Mathematics 155, Springer,

[4]

Berlin, 1970, pp. 9—34.

[5] V. Chuckrow, On Schottky groups with applications to Kleinian groups, Ann. of Math. 88 (1968), 47—61. [6] C.J. Earle and A. Marden, Geometric complex coordinates for Teichmiiller space, [7]

to appear. L. Greenberg, Fundamental polyhedra for Kleinian groups, Ann. of Math. 84 (1966), 433—441.

[8] D. Hejhal, Regular b-groups and repeated Dehn twists, to appear. [9] , Regular b-groups, degenerating Riemann sufaces, and spectral theory, Mem. Amer. Math. Soc. 88 (1990), 1—138. [10] R. Hidalgo, On the MEFP property for Kleinian groups, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. AL-math 19 (1994), 247—258.

[11] T. Jørgensen, On discrete groups of Möbius transformations, Amer. J. Math. 98 (1976), 739—749.

[12] T. Jørgensen and P. Klein, Algebraic convergence of finitely generated Kleinian groups, Quart. J. Math. 33 (1982), 325—332.

[13] L. Keen, B. Maskit, and C. Series, Geometric finiteness and uniqueness for Kleinian groups with circle packing limit sets, J. Reine Angew. Math. 436 (1993), 209—219. [14] [15]

I. Kra, On spaces of Kleinian groups, Comment. Math. Helv. 47 (1972), 53—69. , Families of univalent functions and Kleinian groups, Israel J. Math. 60

[16]

(1987), 89—127. , Horocyclic coordinates for Riemann surfaces and moduli spaces. I: Tei-

chmiiller and Riemann spaces of Kleinian groups, J. Amer. Math. Soc. 3 (1990), 499—578. [17]

I. Kra and B. Maskit, Involutions on Kleinian groups, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 78 (1972), 801—805.

[181 A. Leutbecher, Uber spitzen diskontinuierliche Grapppen von lineargebrochenen Transformationen, Math. Z. 100 (1967), 183—200. [19] A. Marden, The geometry of finitely generated Kleinian groups, Ann. of Math. [20]

99 (1974), 383—462. , Geometric complex coordinates for Teichmüller space, Mathematical Aspects of String Theory, World Scientific, 1987, pp. 341—364.

[21] A. Marden and B. Maskit, On the isomorphism theorem for Kleinian groups, Invent. Math. 51 (1979), 9—14. [22] B. Maskit, The canonical decomposition of a Kleinian group, I.H.E.S. preprint. [23] , Swirls and wheels, I.H.E.S. preprint. [24] [25] [26]

,

On

boundaries of Teichmüller spaces and on Kleinian groups: II,

Ann. of Math. 91 (1970), 607—639. , Self-maps of Kleinian groups, 1971, pp. 840—856. , On the classification of Kleinian groups: 1-Koebe groups, Acta. Math. 135 (1975), 249—270.

Pinched 2-Component Kleinian Groups [27]

,

[281

,

On

465

free Kleinian groups, Duke Math. J. 48 (1981), 755—765.

Parabolic

elements in Kleinian groups, Ann. of Math. 117 (1983),

659—668. [29]

Kleinian Groups, Grundlehren der mathematischen Wissenschaften, vol. 287, Springer-Verlag, 1988. ,

[30]

,

On

Klein's combination theorem IV, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 336

(1993), 265—294.

[31] K. Ohshika, Ending laminations and boundaries for deformation spaces of Kleinian groups, J. London Math. Soc. 42 (1990), 111—121. [32] H. Shimizu, On discontinuous groups operating on the product of the upper half planes, Ann. of Math. 77 (1963), 33—71.

[33] D. Sullivan, On the ergodic theory at infinity of an arbitrary discrete group of hyperbolic motions, Riemann Surfaces and Related Topics, Princeton University Press, 1980, pp. 465—496.

[34] W.P. Thurston, The geometry and topology of 3-manifolds, 1987/88 Princeton University Lecture Notes.

Irwin Kra and Bernard Maskit State University of New York at Stony Brook Stony Brook, NY 11794 USA

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 467-481) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

QUASIREFLECTIONS AND HOLOMORPHIC FUNCTIONS SAMUEL L. KRUSHKAL

Abstract The problem of evaluation of quasireflection coefficients for curves and arcs arises in various questions. The case of arcs has specific features and is less studied. In

this paper, we consider quasirefiections over analytic arcs. These turn out to be intrinsicly connected with the geometry of Teichmüller spaces and holomorphic extension via classical Bernstein-Walsh-Siciak approximation theorem.

1. Quasireflections Let L be a Jordan arc or a closed Jordan curve on the Riemann sphere C = CU {oo}. A quasireflection (or quasiconformal reflection) over L is an orientation reversing quasiconformal self-map f of C, which keeps L pointwise fixed. When

L is a curve, f should interchange the interior and exterior of L. The quantity

= inf{k(f)

:

f quasireflection with respect to L}

(1)

with k(f) = dilatation of f is called the reflection coefficient of L. Actually, due to compactness argument, this infimum is attained on some quasireflection fo, provided L admits quasireflections. One can associate with L also the quantity 1, QL = (1 + — which is called quasiconformal dilatation of L. For the linear intervals and circular arcs, the quasireflections with minimal coefficients are the usual conformal reflections, i.e. the maps z and z and their conjugations by Möbius transformations of O. 467

S. L. Krushkal

Recall that quasiconformal maps are the homeomorphic solutions of the Beltrami equation ôEw = ILÔzW.

< 1, and z = x + iy, are distributional derivatives, + = = locally from L2, so w satisfies this equation everywhere in D. That means the quasiconformal maps are orientation preserving (see e.g., [Ah3], [Krl]). We call the Beltrami coefficient, the quantities k(w) = < 1 and K(w) = (1 + k(w))/(1 — k(w)) are called the dilatation and the maximal Here ji is a bounded measurable function in a domain D with —

dilatation of w respectively. Similar to the case of quasicirles, an arc L admitting quasireflections is a quasiinterval, i.e. it is an image of the closed interval I = {t R: 0 t 1}

under a quasiconformal map f of C. The quantities

kL = inf{k(f): f(I) = L} and defined by (1) are estimated one through other (for quasicircles, QL = ((1 + kL)/(1 — kL))2, see [Ku3]). An important still open problem is to evaluate the reflection coefficients for

various classes of curves and arcs. Approximate values or even exact values of such coefficients for various classes of curves are found by Kühnau by an essential use of the Fredholm eigenvalues theory. We refer to his surveys [Ku3], [Ku5], (see also [Kul], [Ku2], [Sc]).

Quasireflections are in a close connection with this theory. For a smooth curve L these values are nothing else but the eigenvalues of the double-layer potential, i.e. of the equation

zEL

(2)

is the outer normal and is the length element at the point (E L. The least nontrivial positive eigenvalue AL of (2) plays a special role as a characteristic of the curve L. It can be defined also for any quasicircle L C C with the interior C and exterior G* by where

1



DG(h)+DG*(h) where the supremum is taken over all functions h which are continuous on C and harmonic on G U G*; D(h) = is the Dirichlet integral. +

Quasireflections and Holomorphic Functions

469

As it was mentioned first in [Ahi] (see also [Ku3]), 1

AL

No results of such type are known for the arcs. Quasireflections over Jordan curves were introduced by Ahlfors in his wellknown paper [Ah2]. Now they became important for various questions in analysis and geometry, see e.g., [Ah3], [Be], [Ge], [Ku3], [Ku5], [Pol. The main goal of this paper is to study the reflections over the arcs. We will see that the reflection coefficients of analytic arcs are intrinsicly connected with the approximation properties of holomorphic functions.

2. Reflections over Holomorphic Curves We shall start with the following fact solving a problem of Kühnau:

Theorem 1. For each conformal map f of an annulus ArR = {z: r < Izi <

R}(O
the reflection coefficient of the image L = f(C1) of the unit circle is bounded by 1 + (rR)2

(3)

This bound is sharp, the extreme value is achieved by the Koebe function.

Moreover, if the map f admits k-quasiconformal extension to C, then L posesses a quasireflection whose coefficient is bounded by

R2

1

The bound is also sharp, equality holds for the map

F(z) = z

0 E [O,2ir].

The proof of this theorem is given in [Kr2], [Kr3]. Because of its impor-

tance for the sequel, we give briefly its sketch. We make use of the following result from [Kr2], [Kr3] which is more conveniently formulated using the hydrodynamic normalization of the maps.

Proposition 1. Leta function f(z) =

+ a0 + a1z1 +

be univalent in = {z E C : Izi > 1} and admit a k-quasiconformal extension to the disk the function C. Then for any t z

-_______________________________

470

S.

ft(z) = tf(t'z) = z + a0t + admits a

a1t2

L.Krushkal

+

extension (over the unit circle C1).

of f, we represent it as a compoHaving a k-quasiconformal extension o sition = where 111(Z) equals iz(z) for Izi < r and 0 for Izi > r, /ôzw121) o (w'2' )_1 for w E and respectively, iz2(w) equals respectively. so and are conformal in & and Applying Proposition ito zY, we obtain a k1-quasiconformal extension of the function to C over C1, with

k1 kr2; we shall denote it by w(z). The map is treated in a different way, using a standard approximation. Renormalizing, we can assume that

w(R)=

R.

= of C normalized by = a, = b, where a, b are two distinguished points on the R, circle CR = {w: wi = R}. The Beltrami coefficients ji range over the Banach We pass to quasiconformal automorphisms

ball

<1}. M(C) = E } be an everywhere dense countable set on CR, not con-

Let {zi, z2,. , zn,. . taining a, b, R, and let .

.

En{a,b,R,zi,...,zn}. We fix n and define on M(C) the following equivalence relation: the ele= WV(Z) for z En and the ments 11 and v in M(C) are equivalent if restrictions of the maps and to the punctured sphere Cn C \ En are homotopic on Cn. The quotient space of equivalence classes [/-1]n with respect to this relation is

the Teichmüller space T(0, n+3) of spheres with n+3 punctures. Providing this space with canonical complex structure of dimension n, we get the holomorphic covering

Quasireflections and Holomorphic Functions

471

Thus the ordered n-tuples

WI2(zi),WI2(z2),.

. .

are local complex coordinates on T(O, n + 3). Now we turn to our map wI22 and set (5)

where is an appropriate fractional linear transformation. The functions (5) which are conformal on the annulus ArR and depend holomorphically on t e

yields that t '—p

ft(z) =

WI22

owt(z)IATR

defines a holomorphic map

=

Proposition 1 implies that

0.

Now we make use of some results about the complex geometry of Teichmüller spaces. We fix a basepoint x0 in T(0, n + 3), i.e. we consider the homotopy classes of homeomophisms of the sphere Xo with fixed n + 3 punctures which corresponds to x0 onto varying (n + 3)-times punctured spheres X corresponding to the points x E T(0, n + 3). on T(0, n + 3) = T(Xo) is defined by The Teichmüller metric Tn(X,Y)

=

WI2(xo)

=

o

(Wv)_l)

= y; 1L,v E M(C)}.

On the other hand as a complex manifold, T(n +3) has the Kobayashi metric y) which is the largest of the semi-metrics that contracts the holomorphic maps from the hyperbolic plane H2 into T(n + 3). We model H2 by the disk equipped with the hyperbolic metric z2) of curvature -4. The RoydenGardiner theorem ([Ga], [Ro], see also [EKKr]) states that these metrics on all Teichmüller spaces are equal. In particular, we have

Proposition 2. The Kobayashi metric metric

on T(0, n + 3) consides with the

and

= Tn(X,Y) =

he

+ 3))}.

S. L. Krushkal

472

We restrict ourselves to the proof of (3). We essentially use the following result from [Krl] on the contraction of holomorphic maps with zeros into Teichmüller spaces.

Proposition 3. Let h

T(n + 3) be a holomorphic map such that =

h'(O) = h"(O) =

Then for all t E

h(m)(O)

= 0,

in 1.

we have

dn(h(O),h(t)) From Propositions 2 and 3, we have (6)

Tn(hn(O),hn(t)) = dn(hn(O),hn(t))

}, TI = 1,2,..., We get thereby a sequence of kn-quasiconformal maps where is the extremal Beltrami coefficient from M(C) corresponding to hn(1/R) by Proposition 2. From (6), kn=IIVnIIoo By compactness, we can extract from

} a subsequence which converges

uniformly in spherical metric to a k2-quasiconformal map

of C, with k2

kR2. Because of the density of the points on CR, the map which is equal o wjJR for w for w and equal to '-y' o is the to desired k2-quasiconformal extension of to C. In addition, we obtain from above that both extensions w(Z) and have extremal Beltrami coefficients, that is, and are minimal among dilatations of extensions of and Since these maps are conformal, we can apply Strebel's frame mappings criterion [St], which yields

more, namely that

and v are unique and of Teichmüller type related to

holomorphic quadratic differentials. Equivalently, I_Lw-i

where

pi,

=

=

(7)

are integrable holomorphic functions in

F=

ow

o

1/2

o

Then the map

Quasireflections and Holomorphic Functions

473

a quasireflection over the curve L = f(C1), and a simple calculation using (7) gives that its dilatation k(F) = satisfies is

qLk(F)=

+ -

1

—1

The maximal value of the right-hand part is found by elementary means, and

we have

k1+k2

1+(rR)2

1 + k1k2

R2 + r2

This proves the inequlity (3). To establish (4), one must consider the Kobayashi metric of hyperbolic ball

= {x E T(X0): and use the improvements of Propositions 2 and 3 to


3. Reflections over Analytic Arcs An evaluation of qj, for arcs is more complicated than for curves. An exact asymptotic estimate for analytic arcs in terms of curvature is given in [Ku4], [Ku5].

The goal of this section is to prove a global bound for reflection coefficients of analytic arcs. This will be reduced to the above results. Let L be a homeomorphic analytic image of the closed interval:

where f satisfies

xEI.

(8)

Assume that the function f is holomorphic and univalent in the interior E, of ellipse E with foci at —1, 1 and semiaxes a, b (a > b). As a consequence of Theorem 1, we obtain the following result given in [Kr3}:

Theorem 2. For any arc L whose defining function f extends to a holomorphic injection of the interior of the ellipse with foci —1, 1 and semiaxes a, b, we have 1

(9)

__________________

S.

i,. Krushkal

To prove (9), the map f is lifted to a conformal map f of the two-sheeted with cover of E, with branch points at foci onto the two-sheeted cover of branch points f(—1) and f(1). Then, conjugating f by the Joukovski function

J(() =

(E C \ {0},

(+

we get a holomorphic injection fj

(10)

= J' o f o J of the annulus r < (1 <

where

r=a+b.

(11)

It maps the circle {I(I = 1} onto the curve J'(L), where L = f([—i, 1]) is a double cover of initial arc L. We have

=

= qL•

So, applying to fj Theorem 1 and taking into account (11), we obtain (9). Theorem 2 gives rise to the natural question: How to define the minimal value of r (or, equivalently, the maximal ellipse by the initial values of f on I? E) and thereafter the best bound for The main difficulty is to guarantee the injectivity of extension. A generally adopted way to get the global univalence for a locally univalent holomorphic map in a domain is, after Nehari [Nel], [Ne2], to restrict its Schwarzian derivative, or some other invariants, which gives the sufficient conditions. These will be considered in Section 6.

4. Pluricomplex Green Function and Holomorphic Extension First we shall investigate the problem using some other approach. It relies on the classical Bernstein-Walsh-Siciak theorem that connects the speed of polynomial approximation of holomorphic functions on compact sets K in with holomorphic extension of these functions to canonical neighborhoods of K (see e.g., [Kl], [Sa], [Si], [Wa], [Za]). We shall use this theorem for twodimensional case.

Recall that the pluricomplex Green function (with pole at infinity) of a compact set K C is defined as the plurisubharmonic regularization of the function VK(z) = sup{u(z): uIK 0}, where the supremum is taken over all plurisubharmonic functions u on whose growth satisfies as

475

Q uasireflections and Holomorphic Functions

The regularization means that

= lim sup VK(z'). ZI

Z

If K is such that (12)

is continuous and coincides with VK on then and Cn2 respectively, then If K1 and K2 are compact subsets of VK1XK2(Z,W)

=max {VK1(z),VK2(w)},

wE

(z

Cn2).

In particular,

V[_l,l]m(Z) = max {logIh(z3)I : z =

E

where

h(t)=t+V't2_1, (tEC\[—1,11) is the single-valued branch of the inverse function to (10) chosen so that h(t) > 1 for t > 1.

It has been established by Bernstein and Walsh for n = 1 and extended b to which Siciak to the multidimensional case that the region C K in a function f is extended from K holomorphically, is determined by the best (uniform) Tchebysheff approximations of f on K. This means that G depends on the behavior of the quantities

em(f, K) = inf

If(z) — p(z)I: p E Pm

)

where Pm is the space of polynomials whose degrees do not exceed m, m = 1, 2

The result is as follows:

Theorem. Let a compact K C

satisfy

(12),

and let

VK(z)1. A continuous function f on K extends holomorphically to the region GR if and only if <

S. L. Krushkal

476

5. Application to Quasireflections: A Sharp Estimate Consider again a holomorphic function f: [—1,1] C satisfying (8) which defines the holomorphic arc L = f([—1, 1]). We associate with f the holomorphic function

F(x,

=

C,

I

log

(13)

where the single-valued branch of log w is chosen to be positive for w> 1, and F(x, x) = log f'(x). The holomorphy of F is ensured by the holomorphy and the injectivity of f. Combining the approximation results from the Section 4 with Theorem 2, we derive the following sharp estimate:

Theorem 3.

The reflection coefficient

of each holomorphic arc L =

f([—1, 1]) satisfies (14)

where

r = lim sup

[—1, 1]2) < 1,

(15)

and a, b are the semiaxes of ellipse with foci at —1, 1 such that a + b = bound (14) is sharp.

The

Proof. From the results presented in the Section 4 we derive that the function F(x, extends holomorphically to the domain

=

C2:

(Ih(z)I,

<

r is defined by (15). This domain is a product En x En of the interiors of two ellipses Er with foci at —1, 1 and semiaxes a, b whose sum equals 1/r. So inequality (15) ensures that f(z) must be holomorphic and univalent in En. Now (14) follows from Theorem 2, and due to this Theorem, the bound is sharp. This completes the proof. where

We illustrate this theorem by the next simple

Example. Let L be the arc of parabola defined by the equation

y=(x+a)2 (—1<x1,a>1),

Quasireflections and Holomorphic Functions

477

or equivalently, by x

f(x)=x+i(x+a)2, —1 <x <1.

In this case we have

F(z,()=log [1+2ia+i(z+()]. This function has singularities on the whole complex line

z + (+ 2a — i = 0, which must lie in the complement of En X En in C2. Setting (= z, we find the point = —a +

which belongs to the ellipse Er and is singular for the function f(z). The value r can be easily calculated from —

kcr

= 2a.

Then (14) gives a bound for the reflection coefficient

of L.

6. Some Sufficient Conditions Theorem 3 gives a universal bound for the reflection coefficient of each analytic arc. However, its application in concrete evaluations is rather difficult. We present here some sufficient conditions which ensure the univalence of the extension of the defining function f of a curve L in the interior of some ellipses E with foci at —1, 1. First we again consider the function F(x, defined by (13). This function is holomorphic on a domain Dr = En X En D [—1,

1]2

with r being specified below, and thus can be expanded to a double series in the Tschebysheff polynomials

F(x,e)= > m ,n=O

CmnTm(X)Tn(e).

(16)

478

S.

L. Krushkal

Recall that these polynomials are orthogonal on [—1, 1] with respect to the weight function s/i — x2 (and on the ellipses with foci at —1, 1 with respect to the same weight). For lxi > 1 they are of the form

+ 1x2 -

=

+ (x - Vx2

-

(17)

We now may prove the following result.

Theorem 4. Assume that lim sup m + n —p

Then

F(x,

is

=

< 1.

(18)

holomorphic in the domain Dr for r =

(so qi. satisfies (14)

with this r).

Proof. The formula (17) yields Vx2

Vx2





Thus the series (16) converges absolutely or diverges at a point (xo, Co) E R2, with Ixo I > 1 and leo I > 1 simultaneously with

cmn(x+Vx2_i)m(C+sIC2_i)n. m n=O

The latter is a double power series with respect to the variables

TC+VC2_i and

converges absolutely in some circular domain B C C2 (whose closure

contains the point (t(xo),T(Co)). The conjugate convergence radii r1, r2 of the series CmntmTn m n= 0

define the bidisks {(t, -r) e C2 ITI < r2} exhausting the domain of < convergence B. These radii are defined by the relation :

lim sup lCmnl m+ n —p

= 1.

(19)

Quasirefleciions and Holomorphic Functions

479

Now assume that (18) holds. Setting in (19) r1 = 1 —

= r, we get

>1.

Then the series (16) must converge to F(x, uniformly on compact sets on Dr, which yields that f will be holomorphic and univalent in the interior of the ellipse Er. This proves the theorem. We present also two another appropriate conditions related to the Schwarzian derivative

S1(z)=

(f"(z)\' 1 (f"(z)\2

f defining the arc L. The restrictions on S1 are assumed to be set in the interior of some ellipse Er D [—1, 1]. Namely, a holomorphic function f is univalent in Ejr, provided

jLir where a, b

are

ttSi(z)Idxdy

arctan

again the semiaxes of Er, or

ISf(z)I <

zEEjr.

These inequalities are the partial cases of more general conditions for convex domains given in [El] and [RN] respectively.

References [Ahi]

L.V. Ahifors, Remarks

on the

Neumann-Poincaré equation, Pacific Math. J.

2 (1952), 271—280.

L.V. Ahifors, Quasiconforrnal reflections, Acta Math. 109 (1963), 291—301. L.V. Ahifors, Lectures on Quasiconformal Mappings, Van Nostrand, 1966. [Be] L. Bers, A non-standard integral equation with applications to quasiconformal mappings, Acta Math. 116 (1966), 113—134 [EKKr] C.J. Earle, I. Kra and S.L. Krushkal, Holomorphic motions and Teichmiiller spaces, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 343 (1994), 927—948. [Ah2] [Ah3]

[El]

U. Elias, Nonoscillation theorems in convex sets, J. Math. Anal. App!. 52 (1975), 129—141.

S. L. Krushkal

480

[Ga]

F.P. Gardiner, Teichmüller Theory and Quadratic Differentials, WileyInterscience, 1987.

[Gel

F.W. Gehring, Characteristic Properties of Quaszdzsks, Les Presses de

1'Université de Montréal, 1982. M. Klimek, Pluripotential Theory, Clarendon Press, 1991. [Krl] S.L. Krushkal, Quasiconformal Mappings and Rzemann Surfaces, Wiley, 1979. [Kl]

[Kr2]

S.L. Krushkal, Extension of conformal mappings and hyperbolic metrics,

Siberian Math. J. 30 (1989), 730—744. [Kr3] S.L. Krushkal, Quasireflections with respect to analytic curves, Complex Variables 1977 (to appear). [Kr4] S.L. Krushkal, Holomor-phic isotopies on the disk and metric geometry of hyperbolic balls in Teichmüller spaces, to appear.

[Kul] R. Kühnau, Quasikonforme Forts etzbarkeit, Fredholmsche Eigenwerte und Grunskysche Koeffizientenbedingungen, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A.I. Math. 7 (1982), 383—391.

[Ku21 R. Kühnau, Wann sind die Griinskyschen Koeffizientenbedingungen hinreichend für Q-quasikonforme Fortsetzbarkeit?, Comment. Math. Helv. 61 (1986), 290—307.

[Ku3] R. Kühnau, Möglichst konforme Spiegelung an einer Jordankurve, Jber. Deutsch.

Math. Verein. 90 (1988), 90—109.

[Ku4] R. Kühnau, Möglichst konforme Spiegelung an einem Jordanbogen auf der Zahlenkugel, Complex Analysis (J. Hersch and A. Huber, eds.) BirkhäuserVerlag, 1988, pp. 139—156.

[Ku5] R. Kühnau, Einige neuere Entwicklungen bei quasikonformen Abbildungen, Jber. Deutsch. Math. Verein. 94 (1992), 141—169. [Nel] Z. Nehari, The Schwarzian derivative and schlicht functions, Bull. Amer. Math. Soc. 55 (1949) pp. 545—551. [Ne2]

Z. Nehari, Some criteria of univalence, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 5 (1954), 700—704.

[Po]

Chr. Pommerenke, Boundary Behaviour of Conformal Maps, Springer-Verlag, 1992.

[RN] [Ro]

[Sa]

[Sc]

C. Ryll-Nardzewski, Un extension d'un theoreme de Sturm aux fonctions analytiques, Ann. Univ. Mariae Curie-Sklodowska 7 (1950), 5—6. H.L. Royden, Automorphisms and isometries of Teichmiiller space, Advances in the Theory of Riemann Surfaces, Ann. Math. Stud. 66, Princeton University Press, 1971, 369—383. A. Sadulaev, Plurisubharmonic functions, Itogi Nauki i Techniki, Seriya Sovremennie Problemi Matematiki, Fundamentalnye Napravlemya 8, VINITI, Moscow, 1985, 65—113 (in Russian). M. Schiffer, Fredholm eigenvalues and Grunsky matrices, Ann. Pol. Math. 39 (1981), 149—164.

Quasireflect ions and Holomorphic Functions [Si]

481

J. Siciak, On some extremal functions and their applications in the theory of analytic functions of several complex variables, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 105 (1962), 322—357.

[St]

K. Strebel, On the existence of extremal Teichmiiller mappings, J. Anal. Math. 30 (1976), 464—480.

[Wa] J.L. Walsh, Interpolation and Approximation by Rational Functions in the Complex Domain, 4th ed., Amer. Math. Soc., 1965. [Za] V.P. Zaharyuta, Extremal plurisubharmonic functions, orthogonal polynomials and Bernstein- Walsh theorem for analytic functions of several complex variables, Ann. Pol. Math. 33 (1976), 137—148 (in Russian).

Samuel L. Krushkal Research Institute for Mathematical Sciences Department of Mathematics and Computer Science Bar-han University 52900 Ramat-Gan Israel

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 483-495) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

DER KONFORME MODUL VON VIERECKEN REINER KUHNAU

Zusammenfassung. Es soil hier über verschiedene bekannte und weniger bekannte neue Eigenschaften des konformen Moduls von Vierecken berichtet werden.

Abstract We will give a report about some known and not so well-known new properties of the conformal modulus of quadrilaterals.

Gegeben sei auf der z-Zahlenkugel (z = x + iy) em einfach zusammenhängendes Gebiet 23 mit einer geschlossenen Jordankurve als Rand, auf dem 4 verschiedene Punkte z1, z2, z3, z4 (=,,Ecken") in positiver Orientierung (23 zur Linken) und 2 gegenüberliegende Seiten Fo (zwischen z1 und z2) und (zwischen z3 und z4) markiert seien. Durch w = f(z) (w = u + iv) werde 23 schlicht konform auf das durch 0 < u < M, 0 < v < 1 charakterisierte Rechteck ,,eckpunkttreu" abgebildet, nämlich so, dal3 z1, z2, z3, z4 bzw. in 0, M, M + i, i ubergehen. Dann ist M = M(23) der (konforme) Modul von 23. Die Urbilder der Strecken u = const, 0 < v < 1 heil3en ,,Modullinien". Physikalisch bedeutet der Modul z. B. den reziproken elektrischen Widerstand (bis auf eine Materialkonstante) bei Durchströmung von 23 als homogene elektrisch leitende Platte von F0 und F1 (dort jeweils konstantes Potential) bei isoliertem restlichen Rand. Ganz entsprechend wird der (konforme) Modul von Ringgebieten (= zweifach zusammenhängende Gebiete) definiert durch schlichte konforme 1.

483

R. Kiihnau

484

z2 •

M+i

1

M

o Figur 1.

Abbildung auf einen konzentrischen Kreisring mit Radien 1 und R> 1: Der Modul ist M = —k--. log R 2. Die Bestimmung besagter Rechtecksabbildung f(z) von 23 bzw. von M(23) ist äquivalent einem Randwertproblem für die harmonische Funktion v(x, y): Diese erfflhlt v = 0 auf F0, v = 1 auf F1, Normalableitung = 0 auf dem restlichen Rand (hierbei z. B. entsprechend glatt). Das führt zu einer Charakterisierung von M durch das Dirichletsche Prinzip: dxdy,

(1)

wobei V = V(x, y) alle in 23 stetigen und in 23 (bis auf endlich viele rektifizierbare Jordanbogen) einmal stetig partiell differenzierbaren Funktionen bezeichnet, für die V = 0 auf F0, V = 1 auf F1.

3. Es ist M nicht unmittelbar an der Geometrie von 23 ablesbar, abgesehen von wenigen einfachen Fallen. So ist natürlich für em Rechteck 23 der Modul unmittelbar das Seitenverhältnis. Und bei einem Rhombus kann man sofort M = 1 erkennen, da

wegen der Symmetrie (Vertauschung der Paare von Gegenseiten) M = Die gleiche führt zu M = 1 bei dem Viereck von Fig. 2 [15]. Aber das ist, wenn man diese Symmetrie nicht im Auge hat, schOn nicht mehr so evident und verblüfft em wenig. Nimmt man nun gar das Viereck von

485

Der Konforrne Modul von Vierecken

2

Figur 2.

2

Figur 3.

Fig. 3, wird man sicher zunächst versucht sein, den Modul fiber die Schwarz— Christoifelsche Formel zu bestimmen. Das führt sehr aufwendig zu M = Aber auch bier konnte J. Hersch durch raffinierte Symmetriebetrachtung das Ergebnis ganz elementar, sozusagen ,,ohne Formein" gewinnen (vgl. auch [14], S. 428 if., dort auch Zusammenstellung einfacher Eigenschaften des konformen Moduls). Auch kann man bei der Abschatzung der von M Uberraschungen erleben. Wenn z. B. 23 ist die obere Halbebene mit der Strecke —1 <x < 1 als Fo und der Strecke (1 <)a x <3 als F1, so wird nach [7] M = 0.25 für den überraschend nah bei 3 liegenden Wert a = 2.99978... (die Berechnung gelingt natürlich mit elliptischen Integralen).

Durch (1) ist in vielen Fallen eine elegante numerische Berechnung von M möglich. Das ist in [7] z. B. für soiche 23 durchgefuhrt, deren Rand em 4.

Polygonzug ist, dessen Seiten achsenparallel sind und eine einheitliche Lange 1

R. Kuhnau

486

haben, wobei die Zk Gitterpunkte sind. In (1) werden dann für V Splines eingesetzt, für die die Dirichletschen Integrale einfach ausrechenbar sind. Dabei

werden die in 23 liegenden Gitterquadrate durch Ziehen von Diagonalen in Dreiecke zerlegt. In jedem Dreieck kann man dann z. B. V(x, y) in x und y als lineare Funktionen ansetzen. Das führt auf lineare Gleichungssysteme. Da analog zu (1) auch als Modul des ,,konjugierten Vierecks" (entstehend aus 23 durch Vertauschung des Paares von Gegenseiten) gewonnen werden kann, erhält man eine beidseitige Eingrenzung von M. Der Fehier strebt in abschätzbarer Form nach 0 bei beliebiger Verfeinerung des Gitters. Einfache numerische Berechnung von M mit Hilfe der Schwarz—Christoffelschen Formel für polygonal berandete 23 in [28] in zahlreichen Beispielen.

5. Durch die Cauchy—Schwarzsche Ungleichung o. a. folgt für den Inhalt I von 23 mit dem Infimum 1 der Lange der Modullinien die Grundungleichung der Grötzschschen Flächenstreifenmethode

i12•M

(2)

für ,,Viereck"), wobei das Gleich(,,Flächenstreifen" steht bier heitszeichen genau dann steht, wenn 23 em Rechteck ist mit den gewöhnlichen Ecken als den Ecken von 23. H. Grötzsch konnte 1928—1934 im wesentlichen allein mit (2) die ganze Fülle seiner Extremalprobleme bei konformer Abbildung mehrfach zusammenhängender Gebiete behandeln.

6. Aus (2) folgen auch unmittelbar Vergleichsaussagen des Typs (3)

wenn in 23 endlich viele Vierecke 23k gezeichnet werden, deren markierte Gegen-

seiten auf Fo bzw. r1 liegen. Das Gleichheitszeichen steht in (3) genau dann, wenn 23 längs Modullinien in die 23k zerschnitten wird.' Wie H. Grötzsch 1928 in [12] auf S.370 in einer bemerkt, war (3) schon P. Koebe bekannt (im Analogon für Ringgebiete). In [11], S.140 if. wird (3) als ,,Prinzip von Grötzsch" bezeichnet. 'Im Zusammenhang hiermit in [24] nach (1.4c) Irrtum.

Der Konforme Modul von Vierecken

487

Wegen der Deutung von M als reziproker Widerstand bei elektrischer Leitung entspricht der Fall des Gleichheitszeichens in (3) der Formel für die Parallelschaltung von Widerständen.

7. Durch (2) bzw (3) lassen sich oft unmittelbar einfache Abschãtzungen für den Modul gewinnen. So folgt z. B. für das L-förmige 23 von Fig. 3 (mit sofort M > wenn man in 23 em einziges 23k als Rechteck mit M= man 23 als Teil eines Gegenseiten F1 und dem linken halben Fo zeichnet. naheliegenden Quadrates mit Seitenlänge 2 auf, folgt dazu M < 1. Wenn man direkt (2) anwendet mit 1 2 2, folgt schärfer M < usw. die Lösung von ExtremalWir können bier nur beiläufig erwähnen, pro blemen bezüglich des Moduls natürlich auch a priori-Abschätzungen für 8.

denselben liefern. Wir skizzieren nur zwei Spezialfälle. Der erste macht sich besser bei Ringgebieten klar. Wenn in der Einheitskreisscheibe z. B. 3 Punkte fixiert sind, wird

der Modul der Ringgebiete, die die Einheitskreislinie von diesen 3 Punkten trennen, in genau einem Fall maximal nach [13], in [23] genauer ausgefuhrt. Somit ergibt sich eine a priori-Abschätzung für den Modul aller Ringgebiete mit dieser Trenneigenschaft. Diese Thematik wurde umfangreich ausgearbeitet vor allem von J.A. Jenkins und U. Pirl. Em anderer Typ von Extremaiproblemen wurde von A. Acker [1] angegangen. Hier wird bei gewissen Randbedingungen nach Vierecken minimalen Moduls bei gegebenem Flächeninhalt gefragt. Das führt auf dem freien Rand auf die Bedingung konstanten Betrages der Ableitung einer gewissen konformen Abbildungsfunktion. Diese Bedingung hat eine formale Ahnlichkeit mit der freien Randbedingung (dort Druck und damit Geschwindigkeitsbetrag iconstant) bei ebener Totwasserströmung einer idealen Flüssigkeit, so ähnlich dem klassischen Vorgehen bei H. von Helmholtz, G. Kirchhoff etc. in [8] von D. Gaier ausrechenbare Fälle angegeben werden konnten.

9. Durch den Begriff des Moduls einer Kurvenschar (= reziproke ,,extremale Lange") gelang L.V. Ahlfors und A. Beurling (vergl. z. B. [3]) eine Charakterisierung des Moduls eines Vierecks ohne Verwendung konformer Abbildungen:

M = inf

ff

(4)

488

wobei

R.

Kiihnau

alle stetigen Funktionen durchläuft, für die

foldzl1

(5)

gilt bei alien F0 und F1 verbindenden (lokal rektifizierbaren) Jordankurven Es ist heute üblich, Extremaiprobleme bei konformen Abbildungen statt mit (2) über (4), (5) zu beweisen (tatsächlich sich (2) mit (4) beweisen), obwohl schon Ahifors [2] darauf hinwies, eigentlich (2) ausreicht. 9a. Wir gestatten uns im an 9. eine kleine Abschweifung zur Veraligemeinerung des konformen Moduls. Wenn man in (4) eine fest vorgegebene Gewichtsfunktion p = p(x, y) > 0 einführt,

= inf

mit (5),

Q JJ93

(6)

besitzt der dann entstehende ,,p-Modui" von 23 eine analoge Bedeutung im

Zusammenhange mit dem eiiiptischen System (statt spezieli des Cauchy— Riemann — Systems im Zusammenhang mit (4))

= W-'y'

=

(7)

PVx.

Dieses System besitzt in der mathematischen Physik und auch bei Extremalproblemen für quasikonforme Abbildungen mit ortsabhängiger Dilatationsbeschränkung eine Bedeutung. Der Zusammenhang dieses formal auf M. Ohtsuka zuruckgehenden Begriffs des p-Moduis mit dem System (7) wurde wohi zuerst in [6] gesehen. Zum Zusammenhang mit quasikonformen Abbildungen vgi. man [4,5,17,18]; in [16] ist die weiterführende Entwickiung dargesteilt mit zahireicher Literatur (vgi. insbesondere die Arbeiten von M. Schiffer und G. Schober). 9b. Man kann noch einen weiteren Schritt sozusagen ins Nichtlineare gehen. Wenn wir nämiich in (6) das Gewicht p nicht festhaiten, sondern nun auch variieren, aber der Nebenbedingung


(8)

mit einer (hinreichend festen Konstanten unterwerfen mit fest vorgegebener konvexer Funktion 4 = 4(p), dann wird [20],

M' =

sup p

,

)

(9)

Der Konforme Modul von Vierecken

489

unverändert die Nebenbedingung (5) erfüllt, verbunden mit dem System (7), wobei aber jetzt p eine bestimmte, sich aus 4) errechnende Funktion von wird. Dieses dann also nichtlineare System entspricht dem der + bei 23 Gasdynamik, dieser neue Modul M' stelit eine gewisse von Fo nach I'1 dar.

wobei

Speziell bei

=

p

+

(&

= const)

(10)

c die Minimalflachengleichung

c

(11)

Näheres in [19,20].

10. Wegen der Infimumbildung in (4) 1st die so entstehende Charakterisierung von M natürlich wieder eine zunächst sehr theoretische Angelegenheit. Aber durch Einschränkung der Menge der Fo und r1 verbindenden Kurven erhält man u. U. immerhin explizite Abschätzungen. Wenn man z. B. eine fixierte

einparametrige Schar s von r0 und Fi innerhaib 23 verbindender Kurven wählt, entsteht über die Cauchy—Schwarzsche Ungleichung der Modul M(s) dieser einparametrigen Schar [17] (in Unkenntnis von [17] nochmal in [26])

M(s)=f

dtdS.

(12)

a

Dabei seien die Einzelkurven von s mit benannt, t = Scharparameter, s = Bogenlänge auf dem jeweiligen Dabei verlaufe durch jeden Punkt von 23

genau eine Kurve Der infinitisimale Abstand zwischen den Kurven t(t) im jeweiligen Punkt sei a dt, so und so eine Ortsfunktion a definiert mögen stetig differenzierbar sein und von t stetig differenzierbar ist. Die abhängen, wobei stets a > 0 sei. Es gilt also

M(s) < M

(13)

mit Gleichheit genau dann, wenn s die Schar der Modullinien von 23 ist. Diese Ungleichung (13) mit der Darstellung (12) entsteht auch mit dem Dirichletschen Prinzip — vgl.[25] (2.5 und 2.7 im räumlichen Analogon). Das bedeutet, bei Verwendung einparametriger

R. Kiihnau

490

Kurvenscharen extremale Lange und Dirichletsches Prinzip zum gleichen Resultate führen.

In gewisser direkter Weise (ohne Betrachtung von extremaler Lange) treten Formein des Typs (12), (13) schon bei [29] auf (,,Kontinuierliche Form als Grenzfall einer des Prinzips von Grötzsch"), da sich (12) auffassen Modulsumme beim Ubergang zu infinitesimal schmalen Teilvierecken [17]. Und Integrale der Form (12) treten auch in zahlreichen Arbeiten von C. Andreian Cazacu auf — vgl. z. B. [5].

Bei jeder Wahl einer einparametrigen Schar s entsteht aus (13) eine konkrete Ungleichung für M, da in (12) die rechte Seite ausrechenbar ist. Es gilt dabei, s ,,möglichst nahe" zur Schar der Modullinien finden, um eine gute Abschätzung zu erhalten. Wir wollen unten aufzeigen, die Möglichkeiten, die in (12), (13) stecken, noch immer nicht voll ausgeschopft sind. 11. Zunächst soll noch dargestellt werden, wie man in gewissen Grenzfällen den Modul M von 23 asymptotisch recht genau darstellen kann. Solche Fälle sind in [9,10] betrachtet worden. In z. B. [9] ist 23 entsprechend Fig. 4, SO

Figur 4.

also 3 Seiten von 23 Strecken sind, lediglich em in der rechten Halbebene liegender die reelle Achse mit der Geraden y = 1 innerhalb des dazwischen liegenden Parallelstreifens verbindender Jordanbogen, der mindestens einen Punkt auf der imaginaren Achse besitzt.

Der Konforme Modul von Vierecken

Dann

491

gilt für h 1 —

0.22



h



log R

0.

(14)

Also wird M recht gut durch den reziproken Wert von h + log R dargestellt. Dabei ist R 1 der (jedenfalls viel einfacher als M selbst bestimmbare) konforme Radius desjenigen einfach zusammenhängenden Gebietes, das entsteht, 1 + Spiegelbild (an der reellen Achse) im Steifen wenn das links von abgebildet wird (R = konformer Radius in 0). Es gelegene Gebiet durch ware wohl den Versuch wert, (14) mit Hilfe von (12), (13) herzuleiten oder gar ,,geschickt" zwei Kurvenscharen in 23 gefunden zu verbessern. Dazu werden (vgl. unten das Vorgehen in 13.) 12. Auch für die Moduländerung des Vierecks von Fig. 4 bei kleinen Abänderungen von h existiert eine einfache Formel. Ersetzt man (bei festem F1) nämlich h durch h + (5 ((5 vorzeichenbehaftet), bedeutet dies eine Ersetzung von M durch einen gewissen neuen Modul M*. Für diesen gilt für 6 —+ 0 M*

=M_(5M2ff12(_h+iy)dy+62.O(1),

(15)

wobei 0(1) eine Funktion von (5 ist, die durch eine Konstante abschätzbar ist, die unabhängig von r1 und h ist, sofern nur M unterhaib einer (vorgebbaren, dann festen) positiven Konstanten liegt und 161 unterhaib einer hiervon abhängigen Konstanten gewahlt wird. Zum Beweis von (15) wurde in [21] die Ungleichung (13) nacheinander mit Hilfe zweier Kurvenscharen benutzt, was zu einer beidseitigen Abschätzung

von M* führt. Die erste Kurvenschar ist z. B. dabei bei i5 > 0 die Schar der von I'o nach r1 verlaufenden Modullinien, an die links noch zur reellen Achse parallele Strecken der Lange 6 angesetzt werden. Das liefert eine zulässige Kurvenschar in dem abgeänderten Viereck und damit eine Abschätzung von M* nach (13). Insbesondere 1st M* eine differenzierbare Funktion von h mit einer aus (15) ablesbaren 1.Ableitung. Letztere wurde schon in [27] mit Hilfe der Hadamardschen Variationsformel für die Greensche Funktion gewonnen. Frage: 1st M* sogar von 5 reell-analytisch abhängig?

Reizvoll ist auch die Betrachtung des Moduls von Vierecken 23, die die Form gekrümmter dünner Würmer haben. Gegeben sei dazu em dreimal stetig 13.

492

R.

Kuhnau

differenzierbarer Jordanbogen £: Z = Z(S) mit Bogenlänge S, 0 S iZ" = kZ'. Durch Sei k(s) die (vorzeichenbehaftete) Krümmung, so

L.

z(S, t) = Z(S) + itZ'(S) entstehen zu festem reellen t zu £ Parallelkurvenbögen im Abstand ti. Diese < e (hinreichend klein) em ,,wurmartiges" Viereck 23, überstreichen für wobei wir als ausgezeichnete Gegenseiten r0 und r1 die beiden für S = 0 und S = L entstehenden Strecken der Lange 2e auffassen. Für den zugehörigen Modul gilt dann nach [22] L

2

k2(S)dS+0(e5)

(16)

mit explizit abschätzbarem 0(e5). Bis auf diesen Term 5. Ordnung genau ist der mittlere Term mit also M angebbar, wobei nebst dem ,,trivialen Term" der Krümmung interessant ist. Wieder spielt beim Beweis (13) die entscheidende Rolle. Zur Abschätzung von M in der einen Richtung wird dabei die einparametrige Schar der zu £ orthogonalen Strecken innerhalb genommen (vgl. hierzu auch [25], 3. 4). Nimmt man — was an sich nun nahe liegt zur Abschatzung von M in der anderen Richtung die Schar der zu diesen Strecken orthogonalen Parallelkurven von £, so entsteht nur 1 M—log k

(für k* =

1+Le

mit k*= I

l—Te

k(S)dS

(17)

Jo

der Grenzwert zu nehmen) [25], 3.4.). Jedoch ist (17) für kleine e unschärfer als (16), da sich aus (17) ergibt 0

2

2k*2

mit

k*2
(18)

Die gesuchte schärfere zu (16) führende Abschätzung von M erhält man (z. B.) dann, wenn man diese Parallelkurven ,,geeignet ", nämlich in Abhängigkeit von der Krümmung, etwas deformiert zu einer Schar z*(S, t) z*(S, t) = Z(s) + i





t2)] Z'(S).

Immerhin liefert (17) die folgende Symmetrisierungsaussage als Nebenresultat: Unter alien wurmartigen 23 mit gegebener Lange L und Breite 2e besitzt das zugehörige Rechteck (entsprechend k(S) 0) den kleinsten Modul.

Der Konforme Modul von Vierecken

493

Ubrigens erhält man genauso analog zu (16) eine asymptotische Formel für den Modul von Ringgebieten, wenn man £ als geschlossene Jordankurve nimmt.

Eine feinere Frage ist noch, ob M (bei festem Jordanbogen £)

von e

sogar reell-analytisch abhängt, und wie man durch Verfeinerung des Ansatzes z*(S, t), d. h. durch noch raffiniertere Wahi von Kurvenscharen, höhere Glieder der Entwicklung von M nach Potenzen von e gewinnen kann.

Noch eine Bemerkung für den Fall, man will auch Jordanbögen £ mit Knicken (z. B. Polygonzuge) erfassen. Em zu (16) analoges Resultat erhält man dann nicht etwa aus (16) dadurch, man über eine Abrundung der Ecken einen Grenzubergang durchführt: Das Integral rechts in (16) degeneriert dann. Als cura posterior werde aber hier formuliert: Man leite eine zu (16) analoge Formel wieder durch Wahl geeigneter einparametriger Kurvenscharen her.

14. Die Betrachtung unter 13. wird noch interessanter in höheren Dimensionen. Dann gehen wir aus von einem dreimal stetig differenzierbaren glatten Flächenstiick

mit

mittlerer Krümmung K bzw. H und

bzw.

Flächeninhalt I. Es werden jetzt zu beiden Seiten Parallelflächen im Abstand E betrachtet. Das Raumstück 23 dazwischen werde noch durch die Normalen am Rand (falls vorhanden) von abgeschlossen. Dann folgt für den elektrischen Widerstand M (bis auf eine Materialkonstante) bei Durchströmung von 93 von der einen Parallelfläche zur anderen analog zu (16)

M=

+

ff (4H2

+ 0(E5)



(dr =

Flächenelement).

(19)

Das Integral rechts verschwindet wegen 4H2 — K 0 genau dann, wenn ebenes Flächenstück ist. Es gilt (19) wieder auch für geschlossene em Dann bieten sich sofort Betrachtungen an, da nach dem Satz von GauI3—Bonnet

ff Kdcr = 4ir(1 ist natürlich ff stuck ist.



g),

=

0

g = Geschlecht von

genau dann, wenn

em

(20)

Minimalflächen-

______________ 494

R.

Kuhnau

Schriftt urn [1] A. Acker, A free boundary optimization problem involving weighted areas, ZAMP 29 (1978), 395—408.

[2] L.V. Ahifors, Extremalprobleme in der Funktionentheorze, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A. I. Math. 249/1 (1958). [3] , Conformal Invariants — Topics in Geometric Function Theory, McGraw—Hill, New York etc. 1973.

[4] C. Andreian Cazacu, Sur un probléme de LI. Volkovyski, Rev. Roum. Math. Pures et App!. 10 (1965), 43—63. , Some formulae on the extremal length in n-dimensional case, Proc. Romanian—Finnish Seminar on Teichmüller spaces and quasiconformal mappings, (Kronstadt) 1969, Pub!. house of the Acad. SR Romania 1971, S. 87—102. [6] R.J. Duffin, The extremal length of a network, J. Math. Anal. and App!. 5 (1962), [5]

200—215.

[7] D. Gaier, Ermittlung

des konformen Moduls von Vierecken mit Differenzenmethoden, Numer. Math. 19 (1972), 179—194.

[8]

,

On

an area problem in conformal mapping, Result. Math. 10 (1986),

66—81.

[9] D. Gaier and W. Hayman, On the computation of modules of long quadrilaterals, Constr. Approx. 7 (1991), 453—467.

[10] D. Gaier and W.K. Hayman, Moduli of long quadrilaterals and thick ring domains, Rend. Mat., Ser. VII, 10 (1990), 809—834. [11] G.M. Golusin, Geometrzsche Funktionentheorze, VEB Deutscher Verl. d. Wiss., Berlin 1957. [12] H. Grötzsch, Uber einzge Extremalproblem der konforrnen Abbildung, Berichte d. Math.-phys. K1.d. Sächs. Akad. d.Wiss zu Leipzig 80 (1928), 367—376. [13] Uber em Variationsproblem der konformen Abbildung, Berichte d. Math.-phys. Kid. Sächs. Akad. d.Wiss zu Leipzig 82 (1930), 251—263. [14] P. Henrici, Applied and computational complex analysis 3, Wiley & Sons, New York/London/Sydney/Toronto 1986. [15] J. Hersch, Representation conforrne et symétries: une determination élémentazre du module d'un quadrilatére en forme de L, Elem. Math. 37 (1982), 1—5. ,

[16] S.L. Kruschkal und R. Kühnau, Quasikonforme und Anwendungen, B.G. Teubner Verlagsges.,

Abbildungen Leipzig 1983.

neue Methoden

[17] R. Kühnau, Uber gewisse Extremalprobleme der quasikonformen Abbildung, Wiss.Z. d.Martin—Luther-Univ. Halle—Wittenberg, Math.-Nat. Reihe 13 (1964), 35—40.

Quasikonforrrie Abbildungen und Extremalprobleme bei Feldern in inho-

[18]

mogenen [19]

,

(1968), 101—113. Eine Extremalcharakterzsierung von Unterschallgasströmungen durch Medien, J.reine angew. Math. 231

quasikonforme [20]

Abbildungen, Banach

Center Pub!. 11 (1983), 199—210.

Extremalprobleme bez im Mittel quasikonformen Abbildungen, Complex Analysis 5. Romanian-Finnish Seminar, 1., Bucharest 1981, Lect. ,

Uber

Notes Math. 1013 (1983), 113—124.

Der Konforme Modul von Vierecken [21]

,

Heft 211 [22]

,

495

Zum konforrnen Modul eines Vierecks, Mitt. Math. Seminar Giel3en, (1992), 61—67.

Der konforrne Modul schmaler Vierecke, Math. Nachr. 175 (1995),

193—198.

[23] G.V. Kuz'mina, Moduin von Kuruenfamilien und quadratzsche Differentiale, Trudy Mat. Inst. Stekiova 139, Nauka, Leningrad 1980 (Russian). [24] N. Papamichael and S.N. Stylianopoulos, On a domain decomposition method for the computation of conformal modules, App!. Math. Lett. 1 (1988), 277—280.

[25] G. P6!ya and G. Szegö, Isoperimetric inequalities in mathematical physics, Princeton, Princeton University Press 1951. [26] B. Rodin, The method of extremal length, Bu!!. Amer. Math. Soc. 80 (1974), 587—606.

[27] A.Yu. So!ynin, Randverzerrung und Modulanderung bez Vergröflerung eines zweifach Gebietes, Zapiski sem. POMI 201 (1992), 157—163. (Russian)

[28] L.M. Trefethen, Analysis and design of polygonal resistors by conformal mapping, ZAMP 35 (1984), 692—704.

[29] L.I. Vo!kovyskii, Untersuchungen zum Typenproblem einfach zusammenhängender Riemannscher Fhichen, Trudy Mat. Inst. Stek!ova 34, Izdat. Akad. Nauk SSSR, Moskau/Leningrad 1950 (Russian).

Reiner Kühnau FB Mathematik Martin—Luther- Universität Halle- Wittenberg Postfach, D-06099 Halle/Saale Germany

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 497-505) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

STOILOW'S WORK IN REAL ANALYSIS; ITS SIGNIFICANCE AND ITS IMPACT SOLOMON MARCUS

Stoilow's work in Real Analysis refers mainly to the period 1919—1925. Despite its importance, it remained longtime ignored, for mysterious reasons. In a normal development, the classical book of Saks [18] should build by means of Stoilow's results the whole Chapter IX related to the differential structure of continuous functions. We became aware of this work in the fifties and we published then an article [12] pointing out the fact that some important results published later and due to mathematicians such as Banach and Saks are immediate consequences of a theorem due to Stoilow. Then, we proposed to Marius losifescu to make a careful analysis of Stoilow's theorem and he succeeded to extend a part of it from continuous to Darboux functions, obtaining in this way the improvement of various classical theorems ([9], [10], [11]). In 1988 we proposed to Catalin Badea and Serban Buzeteanu to investigate the work done by Stoilow about the classification of the sets of Lebesgue measure zero and to check his conjecture in this respect. They answered it in the negative [1]. In the following we give an abbreviated description of this itinerary, by avoiding proofs, but by pointing out the significance of the facts (more details are given in [13]). Let us hope that this will stimulate the continuation of the research about this long time neglected part of Stoilow's work. The beginning of the XX century brought into attention the systematic study of the local properties taking place at all points of a certain set, excepting a negligible subset. The pioneers of this new approach in the field of Real Analysis are Borel and Lebesgue, for negligibility in the sense of measure, Baire, for negligibility in the topological sense, and Young, for negligibility under the 497

498

S.



Marcus

cardinal aspect. Typical theorems in this respect are: A monotonous function in [a, b] is continuous at all points in [a, b], excepting a countable subset of [a, b]; it is differentiable at all points in [a, b], excepting a subset of Lebesgue measure zero. A function of first Baire class in [a, b] is continuous at all points in [a, b],

excepting a subset of first Baire category (meager set). In the following, sets of Lebesgue measure zero will be called nullsets. All considered functions are real functions defined in the real interval [a, b]. In a second step, negligible subsets are involved in the set of the values of a function. Sierpinski asserts the immediate fact that the values a function takes at the points of its local maximum or minimum form a countable set. Lusin proves that the values a continuous function takes at its points of non-differentiability form a nullset. Stoilow's basic theorem concerning the differential structure of a continuous function follows the same pattern, but it is much deeper and broader in its capacity to be the common source of a large number of apparently heterogeneous facts. Let us proceed to its presentation ([22], [23], [24]):

Given the real function f continuous in [a, b], there exists a real nullset A, such that for any value r of f that does not belong to A the level set L(f, r) of points x in [a, b] where f(x) = r has the following simplified structure: for any point of first species of L(f, r), the left lower derivate number of f is equal to the right upper derivate number of f, while the left upper derivate number of f is equal to the right lower derivate number of f (shortly, any two opposite derivate numbers of f are equal); at any isolated point of L(f, r), has a (finite or infinite) derivative, i.e., the four derivate numbers are equal. If there is a map g from L(f, r) into the set {left, right}, such that the derivate numbers of f indicated by the elements {g(x); x in L(f, r)} are bounded, then the set L(f, r) is finite; if the same derivate numbers are only finite, but not obligatory bounded, then L(f, r) is at most countable.

f

In his proof, Stoilow uses the above mentioned classical theorem of Lebesgue, concerning monotonous functions. On the other hand, Stoilow is able to infer from his theorem the following result due to Saks (generalizing the above quoted theorem of Lusin): Given f continuous in [a, b], the values f takes at the points in [a, b] where at least one derivate number is equal to zero form a nullset. More important is the fact that, starting from his theorem, Stoilow obtains the classical theorem due to A. Denjoy and concerning the general situation of derivate numbers of a continuous function: Given f continuous in [a, b], there exists in [a, b] a nullset B such that at any point x

Stoilow's Work in Real Analysis; Its Significance and Its Impact

499

B two associated (i.e., of the same side of x) derivate numbers of f are either finite and equal or different, at least one of them being infinite; two opposed derivate numbers of f are either equal and finite or both infinite, but of different sign. Beyond the similarity between the theorem obtained by Stoilow in 1924 and that obtained by Denjoy in 1915, we observe their

in [a, b]

basic difference: while the latter refers to a nullset situated in [a, b], the former involves a nullset situated in f([a, b]). Moreover, Stoilow gives a more precise description of the behavior of the derivate numbers.

In 1957, we showed [12] that three important theorems published after 1925 and due to Banach [26], Saks [17] and Minakshisundaram [15] are direct consequences of the part of Stoilow's theorem concerning the isolated points

of L(f, r). Moreover, we succeeded in this way to improve the respective theorems, as follows:

Given f continuous in [a, b], if for almost every value r of f the level set L(f, r) contains an isolated point, then the set [m, M] f(D) is a nullset. (Here and in the following, m is the lower bound and M is the upper bound of f in [a, b], while D is the set of points in [a, b] where f has a (finite or infinite) derivative). This fact leads to the theorem obtained by Banach in 1926 (see [21): Given f continuous in [a, b], if f has the property N of Lusin (i.e., the image by f of any nullset is still a nullset), then the points where f is differentiable form a set of strictly positive Lebesgue measure. As a matter of fact, we obtain a stronger result: If f is continuous and has the property N in [a, b], then the values f takes at the points where f is not differentiable form a nullset.

Let f be continuous in [a, b]. If the values r of f for which L(f, r) is uncountable form a nullset, then [m, M] — f(D) is a nullset. This fact covers Saks's theorem published in 1931 (see [17]) and asserting that, for f continuous in [a, b], the values f takes infinitely many times in [a, b] form a nullset if and only if [m, M] f(D) is a nullset. But, as we have indicated above, a more general statement is valid, improving the theorem given by Banach in 1931. Minakshisundaram obtained in 1940 the following theorem ([15]): If f is continuous, but nowhere differentiable in [a, b], then there exists a nullset E of values of f, such that the level set L(f, r) is non-empty, perfect and rare (i.e., nowhere dense) for any r in [m, M] — E. From Stoilow's theorem we obtained the following stronger result: Given f continuous in [a, b], if f(D) is a nullset, then there exists a nullset E of values of f such that, for any r in [m, M] E, the level set L(f, r) is non-empty, perfect and rare.

S. Marcus

500

Let us observe that the basic argument leading to all these results is already contained in Stoilow's proof; we get a better understanding of them just by realizing that their common source and reason are expressed by Stoilow's fundamental theorem. Taking into account that Denjoy's theorem too follows

in a very simple way from Stoilow's theorem, we get a complete change of perspective concerning the differential structure of a continuous function: while

Lebesgue theorem asserting that any monotonous function is almost everywhere differentiable remains the starting preliminary fact in this respect, Denjoy's theorem is no longer the most important result; it is replaced by Stoilow's theorem, while the "negligibility perspective" is moving from [a, b] to f([a, b]). Curiously, neither Banach nor Saks and Minakshisundaram make reference to Stoilow's work, which remained generally ignored until 1957. The result was a long delay in the development of this chapter of Real Analysis. In 1958, Marius losifescu made a critical examination of Stoilow's proof and checked the possibility to develop further Stoilow's approach and theorem. He discovered that the first part of Stoilow's theorem remains valid when the requirement of continuity is replaced by the weaker, more general condition to be a Darboux function (i.e., to have the so-called intermediate value property) [9], [10], [11]. More precisely, this improvement concerns the part related to first species points and to isolated points; it does not concern the second part, giving sufficient conditions for a level set to be finite or countable. The behavior of this second part with respect to a possible replacement of continuity by a more general property remains to be investigated. Let us mention, in the same

order of ideas, the discussion related to Marchaud's theorem: A continuous function whose level sets are all discrete is differentiable almost everywhere. We extended this theorem from continuous to Darboux functions [12], while a further extension is due to losifescu, observing that for any Darboux function whose level sets are discrete the points of discontinuity form a countable set. As a matter of fact, losifescu obtains two basic generalizations of the first part of Stoilow's theorem. A stronger theorem can be obtained, by observing the link between the nullset occurring in the first theorem and the nullset involved in the second theorem: Given the Darboux function f in [a, b], there exists a nullset Z in [a, b] whose image f(Z) is still a nullset and such that at any point x that does not belong to Z or for which f(x) does not belong to f(Z) the following situation occurs: if x is of first species in its level set, then there exists at x a derivate number (finite or infinite) equal to its opposite derivate number; if x is isolated in its level set, then f has at x a (unique) derivative (finite or infinite).

Stoilow's Work in Real Analysis; Its Significance and Its Impact

501

Denjoy's theorem was generalized by Young to measurable functions and then by Saks to arbitrary real functions defined in [a, b]. If Stoilow succeeded to obtain Denjoy's theorem from his theorem, losifescu succeeded to obtain in a very simple and elegant way the Denjoy—Young—Saks theorem from his extension of Stoilow's theorem. Two theorems from Chapter IX in [18] also follow from losifescu's re-

sults: A) If E is a nullset in [a, b] and if f is differentiable at every point in E, then f(E) is a nullset. B) If E is a subset of [a, b] and if the derivative of f exists and it is equal to zero at every point in E, then f(E) is a nullset. From B, two more theorems can be obtained: 1) If f is a Darboux function in [a, b], then [m, M] — f(D) is a nullset if and only if for any value r of f the level set L(f, r) contains an isolated point; 2) If f is a Darboux function in [a, b], then f(D) is a nullset if and only if for any value r of f the level set L(f, r) is dense in itself. (This statement includes a generalization of Minakshisundaram's theorem). A further step was accomplished by Garg [8], who is concerned with an arbitrary real function defined in [a, b]. Let K be the set of points in [a, b] where the upper (left and right) derivate numbers of f are both plus infinite, while the lower (left and right) derivate numbers of f are both minus infinite. Let Y be the set of values r of f such that the level set L(f, r) is

uncountable. Then V — f(K) is a nullset. As a corollary, it follows that the values r of f such that the level set L(f, r) is uncountable form a nullset. Interesting consequences follow for Darboux functions and some of losifescu's results are generalized. The further development of these ideas is presented by Bruckner [5], but the name of Stoilow no longer appears, being replaced by his continuators. Another series of Stoilow's papers (as a matter of fact, chronologically before those discussed above) is concerned with the classification of the nullsets [19], [20], [21]; see also [25]. Stoilow was stimulated in this respect by the work done by Borel [3], [4], Frechet [7] and Hausdorff (see the book of Rogers [16]) concerning different ways to discriminate among various types of nullsets. However, Stoilow's approach is completely different. All these facts deserve

attention, in view of the importance paid in the last decades in improving the typology of negligible sets and especially of nullsets; see mainly the concept of porosity [6], [26]. It would be interesting and perhaps important to check the link between Borel's, Frechet's and Stoilow's approach to nullsets, on the one hand, and the various types of porosity, entropy, fractalness etc., on the other hand. It is also necessary to check the relation between Stoilow's

502

S. Marcus

typology of nulisets and the typologies proposed by Bore!, Frechet and other authors. Stoi!ow defines a hierarchy of real nu!!sets, as fo!!ows. For simp!ification, !et us consider a nu!!set E in [0, 1]. Given a positive integer p !arger than 1, we associate to each u in E a point (x, y) in the unit square, where x is formed by means of the digits of odd order in the expansion of u written in the sca!e p, whi!e y is formed by using the digits of even order in the expansion of u in the same sca!e p. For instance, if p = 10 and u = 0.3982753986..., then x = 0.38738... whi!e y = 0.92596.... The set E(1) of points (x, y) so obtained is situated in the unit square. Let us consider the ortogona! projections of E(1) on the x-axis and on the y-axis; if at !east one of these !inear sets is not a !inear nu!!set, we consider E to have Stoi!ow dimension (short!y Sd) equal to one. If this does not happen,

wo associate to each point u in E a point (x, y, z) in the unit cube, where x is formed by means of the digits whose order in the expansion of it in the sca!e p is a mu!tip!e of 3, y is formed by means of the digits of order 3k + 1 in the same expansion, whi!e z is formed by means of the digits whose order is of the form 3k + 2 (k being a positive integer). For instance, if p = 10 and u is the same number as above, then x = 0.858..., y = 0.3236... and z = 0.979.... Let us denote by E(2) the set of points (x, y, z) so obtained, situated in the unit cube, and !et us consider its ortogona! projections on the x-axis, on the y-axis and on the z-axis. If at !east one of these !inear sets is not a !inear nu!!set, then we consider E to have Sd equal to two. If this does not happen, then we associate to E, in a simi!ar way, a set E(3) situated in the 4-dimensional Euc!idean space; if at !east one of the ortogonal projections of E(3) is not a !inear nu!!set, then we consider E to have Sd equal to three. If this does not happen, we continue in the same way and we get a potentia!!y infinite hierarchy of sets of higher Sd. Badea & Buzeteanu [1] proved that this hierarchy is effective!y infinite; for every positive integer n there exists a nu!!set of Sd equa! to n. If a nu!!set is of no finite Sd, then we consider it to be of infinite Sd. Stoi!ow gives, in this respect, the obvious examp!e of any countab!e set; it is of infinite Sd irrespective the va!ue of the sca!e p !arger than one. What about the existence of nu!!sets of infinite Sd, other than the countab!e sets? Stoi!ow's opinion in this respect is suggested by the fo!!owing statement ([19], p. 768): "Toutefois, !es ensemb!es d'ordre infini restent du même ordre, que! que soit N. I!s semb!ent être tous dénombrab!es" ("ordre" means Stoi!ow

Stoilow's Work in Real Analysis; Its Significance and Its Impact

503

Sd, N is the scale). We distinguish here two conjectures: a) If a nuliset is of infinite Sd with respect to a scale p larger than one, then it is of infinite Sd with respect to any other scale larger than one; b) The only nullsets of infinite Sd are the countable sets. Obviously, if the conjecture b is true, then the conjecture a is also true. But Badea and Buzeteanu give a negative answer to the conjecture b, showing that the Cantor ternary set (wellknown to be uncountable) is a nullset of infinite Sd with respect to the scale 3. So, conjecture a remains an open problem. If the answer to it is negative, then it is interesting to decide whether there exist dimension

uncountable nullsets of infinite Sd in any scale larger than 1 and to characterize their structure. Other results obtained by Badea and Buzeteanu deserve to be mentioned. They show that for every number d strictly between 0 and 1 and for every sufficiently large scale p there exists a nullset in scale p, whose Hausdorff dimension

is larger than d. They also construct, for every scale p larger than 1, a dense nullset in [0, 1] of the power of the continuum and which has an infinite Sd in the scale p. In the case p = 2, it is shown that the above dense nullset which is a counter-example to Stoilow's conjecture b, may be taken to be a countable union of closed sets. Given a nullset A of Sd equal to i, contained in a nullset B of Sd equal to j, does there always exists, for any given positive integer k strictly between i and j, a nullset C containing A, contained in B and of Sd equal to k? Badea and Buzeteanu give a negative answer, proving in this way that Stoilow's hierarchy of nullsets does not have the Darboux property in the sense of [14].

Another series of problems appears when nullsets are understood not in the sense of Lebesgue measure, but in the sense of other measures (for instance, Jordan or Hausdorif) or in the sense of various types of topological negligibility (rare, meager, etc.), or of a combined nature, including both measure and topology (for instance, various types of porosity [6], [26]). Stoilow's contributions to Real Analysis are not exhausted by the discussion above. They deserve a rereading, in the light of the contemporary development of this domain of research.

References [1]

C. Badea and S. Buzeteanu, On a Conjecture of Stoilow Concerning Sets of Lebesgue Measure Zero. Real Analysis Exchange 14 (1988—1989), 2, 482—491.

[2]

S. Banach, Sur une classe de fonctions continues. Fundam. Math. 8 (1926), 166—172.

504

S. Marcus

[3]

E. Bore!, Les ensemb!es de mesure nulle. Bull. Soc. Math. de France 41 (1913),

[4]

E. Bore!, Sur !a c!assification des ensemb!es de mesure nulle. Bull. Soc. Math.

1—19.

de France 47 (1919), 97—125. [5] [6]

A.M. Bruckner, Differentiation of Real Functions. Springer, 1971. E.P. Do!zenko, Boundary Properties of Arbitrary Functions. Math. USSR-Isv. 1 (1967), 1—12.

[7] M. Fréchet, La vie et l'oeuvre d'Emile Borel. Monographies de !'Enseignement Math. 1965. [8] K.M. Garg, App!ications of Denjoy analogue II, III. Acta Math. Acad. Sci. Hungaricae, 14 (1963), 183—186, 187—195.

[9] M. losifescu, Propriétés différentielles des fonctions jouissant de !a propriété de Darboux C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris 248 (1959), 13, 1918—1919. [10] M. Josifescu, Uber die Erweiterung eines Satzes von S. Stoi!ow. Revue Math. Pures AppI. 4 (1959), 4, 725—729. [11] M. losifescu, Uber die differenzia!en Eigenschaften der ree!!en Funktionen einer reellen Verander!ichen. Revue Math. Pures AppI. 4 (1959), 3, 457—466. [12] 5. Marcus, Sur un théorème de M.S. Stoi!ow, concernant !es fonctions continues d'une variab!e rée!!e. Revue Math. Pures AppI. 2 (1957), 1, 409—412.

[14]

5. Marcus, From the Romanian Mathematical Thought (in Romanian). Bucuresti: Editura Stiintifica si Encic!opedica, 1975. 5. Marcus, Darboux Property and Formal Languages. Revue Roum. Math. Pures

[15]

5. Minakshisundaram, On the Roots of a Continuous Non-Differentiab!e

[13]

Appl. 22 (1977), 10, 1149—1151.

Function. J. Indian Math. Soc. 4 (1940), 31—33. [16] C.A. Rogers, Hausdorff Dimension. Cambridge Univ. Press, 1970. [17] 5. Saks, Sur certaines c!asses de fonctions continues. Fundam. Math. 17(1931) 129—131. [18] [19]

5. Saks, Theory of the Integral. Warszawa—Lwow, 1937. 5. Stoi!ow, Sur une c!assification des ensemb!es de mesure nu!!e. C. R. A cad. Sci. Paris 169 (1919), 766—768.

[20]

5. Stoi!ow, Sur !a notion d'ordre d'un ensemb!e de mesure nuile. C. R. Congres Intern. Math. Strasbourg, 1920, 160—163. 5. Stoilow, Remarques sur !es ensemb!es de mesure nu!!e a p!usieurs dimensions. C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris 171 (1920), 539—541. 5. Stoi!ow, Sur !es transformations continues d'une variable. C. R. A cad. Sci.

[21]

[22]

Paris 179 (1924), 807—810.

[24]

5. Stoi!ow, Sur !'ensemble oü une fonction continue a une valeur constante. C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris 179 (1924), 1585—1586. 5. Stoilow, Sur l'inversion des fonctions continues. Bull. Soc. Math. France 53

[25]

5. Stoilow, Oeuvre Mathématique. Editura Academiei, 1964.

[23]

(1925), 135—148.

Stoilovi's Work in Real Analysis; Its Significance and Its Impact [26]

505

L. Zajicek, Porosity and Sigma-Porosity. Real Analysis Exchange 13 (1987—88), 314—350.

Solomon Marcus Str. Sfintii Voievozi 41—45 Apartment 32 78109 Bucuresti Romania

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 507-513)

eds. C Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

THE ISOMORPHISM THEOREM OF KLEINIAN GROUPS KATSUHIKO MATSUZAKI

Abstract A sufficient condition on a geometrically finite Kleinian group G is shown, under which any type-preserving isomorphism from G onto another geometrically finite one is induced by an automorphism of the Riemann sphere.

The Fenchel—Nielsen isomorphism theorem asserts that a type-preserving isomorphism p : F —p f, between cofinite volume Fuchsian groups r and I" that is, there is f such is induced by an automorphism f of the unit disk for every E F. Roughly speaking, this means that an that p('-y) = algebraic isomorphism between such Fuchsian groups is geometric. In this note, we extend this result to Kleinian groups and investigate a sufficient condition for an algebraic isomorphism to be geometric. Along this line, there is a result due to Marden and Maskit [7]. Their theorem works under certain assumptions on both the Kleinian group G and the isomorphism Our theorem assumes nothing about p but that it is type-preserving, and provides a sharp sufficient condition for G under which any type-preserving isomorphism is geometric. A fundamental result is the following Marden isomorphism theorem [6].

f

Proposition. Let G be a geometrically finite torsion-free Kleinian group, and let p : G

G' be a type-preserving isomorphism onto another Kleinian

group. Suppose there is a homeomorphism f : —+ cl(G') of the region of discontinuity where f o g = p(g) o f for all g E G. Then f extends to C as an automorphism conjugating g into p(g). 507

K. Matsuzaki

508

We may regard this proposition as a translation of the following topological result due to Waldhausen (cf. [2] Chap. 13) into the Kleinian group theory: for

compact orientable irreducible 3-manifolds M and M' with incompressible boundary components, an isomorphism p iri(M) —+ iri(M') is geometric (i.e. there exists a homeomorphism f : M —+ M' which induces p) whenever it preserves the peripheral structure (i.e. for each component S of ÔM, there is a component 5' of ÔM' such that p maps in(S) to a conjugate of ini(S') in ini(M')). Hence the problem is reduced to a problem when the peripheral structure is preserved. Johannson [4] proved that if M is acylindrical, then the peripheral structure is preserved. Our result may be regarded as a translation of Johannson's into the Kleinian group theory. However, without assuming his theorem, we exhibit in this note a simple proof relying on the intersection property of the limit sets of Kleinian groups, which was studied by Susskind :

[11].

be the region of discontinuity of a Kleinian group G, Now, letting A(G) the limit set, and the component subgroup for a component of cl(G), we state our result: Theorem. Let G and G' be geometrically finite Kleinian groups possibly with torsion. We assume that G satisfies the following three conditions: (0) each component

of

is simply connected;

(1) G has no APT; (2) for any distinct components

and contains no loxodromic elements.

of cl(G),

)n

Then, for any type-preserving isomorphism p: G —+ G', there is an automor-

phism f of C such that p(g) = f o g o Remark. The combination of the assumptions (0) and (1) is equivalent to the following condition:

(1') G is a web group, i.e. every component of

is a Jordan domain.

We can rewrite Theorem as a statement for hyperbolic manifolds. Let 1H13 be the hyperbolic 3-space, and a complete hyperbolic 3-manifold 1H13/G divided by a finitely generated torsion-free Kleinian group G. When the convex core of has finite hyperbolic volume, we say that G and are geometrias boundary at infinity of the hyperbolic cally finite. We may regard

The Isomorphism Theorem of Kleinian Groups

509

with = (1H13 U Consider the topological manifold boundary. Then the assumption (0) is equivalent to the condition that every is incompressible, that is, the homomorphism boundary component S of is injective. In virtue of in(S) induced by the inclusion S has no essential disks when this condithe loop theorem, we may say that tion is satisfied. The assumption (1) is equivalent to the following condition: if then the a loop in is freely homotopic to a loop round a cusp in The assumption (2) is equivalent to the homotopy can be performed in are freely homotopic in condition that is acylindrical: if two loops in or they are freely homotopic then the homotopy can be performed in to a loop round a cusp. In virtue of the annulus theorem, we may say that has no essential punctured-disks when the former condition is satisfied and no essential annuli when the latter is. manifold

Theorem'. Let We assume that

and be geometrically finite hyperbolic 3-manifolds. has neither essential disks, essential punctured-disks nor

essential annuli. Then for any isomorphism p : preserves the cusps, there is a (quasi-isometric) homeomorphism f : which induces p.

which —÷

Remark. If we drop any of three assumptions in the above Theorem, we can find a counterexample to the statements. In this sense, our theorem is sharp.

Proof of Theorem. Suppose that G is torsion-free. If G or G' is of the first kind, namely, or is of finite volume, then the Mostow rigidity theorem implies ours (cf. [6]). Hence we may further assume that G and G' are of the second kind. Let be any component of and H the component subgroup By the assumptions (0) and (1), we know H is quasifuchsian. We shall prove that H' = p(H) is also a component subgroup of G'. This means that the peripheral structure is preserved by Then our claim follows from the Marden isomorphism theorem (See [5] p. 218 for a detailed argument to apply Marden's theorem). First, we see that H' is also quasifuchsian. Indeed, the image H' under the type-preserving isomorphism is either quasifuchsian or totally degenerate ([9] Theorem 6), but it cannot be totally degenerate because G' is geometrically finite and of the second kind (cf. p. 134).

K. Matsuzaki

510

we will show that g'(A(H')) n A(H') is empty or consists of one parabolic fixed point for any g' e G' — H'. When A(H') satisfies this (and H'), we say that A(H') is precisely H'h'(A(H')) = A(H') for any h' Next,

invariant except for a parabolic fixed point. We investigate the intersection of the limit sets of two subgroups in a Kleinian group. By the following lemma, which is a corollary to Susskind's result, we know that A(H') satisfies the above property.

Lemma. Under the assumptions of Theorem, let H1 and H2 be distinct component subgroups of G. Then A(p(Hi))flA(p(H2)) is empty or consists of one parabolic fixed point.

Proof. Since p(H1) and p(H2) are geometrically finite subgroups of a Kleinian group G', we know from Theorem 3 in [111 that

=

n

uP',

n

where P' is a set of points fixed by a parabolic abelian group of rank 2 generated by an element of However P' is empty in and another element of our case. In fact, a parabolic element of H1 and another of H2 cannot generate

an abelian group of rank 2 because H1 and H2 are component subgroups. Accordingly, one of and another of cannot, which implies that = 0. As a consequence, we have n

=

n

=

n H2)).

Here, H1 fl H2 is an elementary group without a loxodromic element by the assumption (2), and so is p(H1 fl H2). Therefore A(p(H1 n H2)) consists of one parabolic fixed point at most, which proves the statement of the lemma.

Proof continued. We will see that H' is embedded, namely, there is a properly embedded incompressible surface S' in whose fundamental group is H' under the identification G'. Since A(H') is precisely H'invariant except for a parabolic fixed point, we can construct an H'-invariant and G'-equivariant contractible surface in 1H13 with the boundary A(H') (cf. [10)

yields the desired S'. VII. B.16). Then its projection to As the final step of the torsion-free case, we will show that H' = p(H) is a component subgroup of G'. If not, the properly embedded incompressible

The Isomor-phism Theorem of Kleinian Groups

511

5' induces a non-trivial amalgamated or HNN free product decomposition of G'. It is surface

G' =

*

H'

or

G' =

*

H'

— 5' is disconnected or connected. Then, operating according as have a non-trivial decomposition

H

we

or G=['*. H

be the pared manifold Mc—{cusp neighborhoods}. It is a compact topological manifold with boundary whose interior is homeomorphic to iri((Mc)o), we have a Using the above free product decomposition of G such that ir1(S) correproperly embedded incompressible surface S in sponds to a subgroup of H and S induces a non-trivial decomposition of G (cf. [3] p. 35). Further, since p is type-preserving, all parabolic elements of G are contained in conjugates of the factors of this decomposition. Hence, Let

by moving S by a homotopy if necessary, we may assume that 95 is in the fl If OS is not empty, every = non-cuspidal boundary because an annulus (A, ÔÁ) in component of ôS must be in the surface is not essential due to the assumptions (1) and (2). If S ((MG)O, would be compressible. This contradicts the aswere a disk, then sumption (0), and thus S is not a disk. Since every non-trivial loop in S is into two freely homotopic to a loop in s/H, we can see that S divides parts, one of which is homeomorphic to S x [0,1). This contradicts the fact that S induces a non-trivial amalgamated free product decomposition of G. Thus the proof of the torsion-free case completes.

In case G contains elliptic elements, we take a torsion-free subgroup r of G with finite index by the Selberg lemma. Since = A(G), r also satisfies the assumptions (0), (1) and (2). We restrict the isomorphism to r. Then p1r F —÷ r' is geometric by the result in the torsion-free case; there In particular, f determines is an automorphism f of C which induces the correspondence between the components L\ of = and of In each component we modify f IA so that it may compatible = This is possible because the type-preserving isomorphism with H = H is geometric by the original Fenchel—Nielsen isomorphism theorem for Fuchsian groups. Thus we can construct a homeomorphism f:

K. Matsuzaki

512

of. It is defined on and induces which induces G —+ G'. Consider the identity isomorphism F —p F. Then by the Maskit identity theorem [8],

f is extendable to an automorphism of C, and so is f. This completes 0

the proof of the general case.

Maskit and Series have shown that for a geometriis a round disk, cally finite web group G such that every component of the peripheral structure is preserved under any type-preserving isomorphism onto another geometrically finite Kleinian group G'. It is evident that such a Kleinian group G satisfies our assumptions (0), (1) and (2). The authors use two facts to prove their result: a lemma due to Otal and a theorem by Floyd Remark. In

Keen,

1]. The former lemma characterizes whether a quasifuchsian subgroup of G' is peripheral or not in terms of the topology of the limit set. The latter theorem asserts that A(G) and A(G') are homeomorphic if G and G' are isomorphic under a type-preserving map. We can see that their arguments extend to another proof of our theorem.

References [1]

W. Floyd, Group completions and limit sets of Kleinian groups, Invent. Math. 57 (1980), 205—218.

[2]

J. Hempel, 3-manifolds, Ann. Math. Studies 76, Princeton Univ. Press, 1976.

[3] W. Jaco, Lectures

on three-manifold topology, CBMS

Regional Conference Ser.

43, AMS, 1977. [4]

K. Johannson, Homotopy

equivalences and 3-manifolds with boundaries, Lecture

Notes 761, Springer, 1979. [5]

finiteness and uniqueness for Kleinian groups with circle packing limit sets, J. Reine Angew. Math. 436

L. Keen, B. Maskit and C. Series, Geometric

(1993), 209—219. [6]

A. Marden,

geometry of finitely generated Kleinzan groups, Ann. Math. 99

The

(1974), 383—462. [7]

A. Marden and

Invent.

B. Maskit, On

the

isomorphism theorem for Kleznian groups,

Math. 51 (1979), 9—14.

on Kleinian groups, Amer. J. Math. 93 (1971), 840—856. the classification of Kleinian groups: I — Koebe groups, Acta

[8]

B. Maskit, Self-maps

[9]

B. Maskit, On

Math. 135 (1976), 249—270.

groups, Springer,

[10]

B. Maskit, Kleinzan

[ii]

P. Susskind, Kleinzan (1989), 26—38.

1987.

groups with intersecting limit sets, J.

Anal.

Math. 52

The Isomorphism Theorem of Kleinian Groups

Katsuhiko Matsuzaki

Department of Mathematics Ochanomizu University Otsuka 2-1-1. Bunkyo-Ku Tokyo 152, Japan E-mail address:

513

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 515-524) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

TOPOLOGICAL RESULTS IN ANALYTIC CONVEXITY NICOLAE MIHALACHE

1. Introduction The aim of this paper is to survey some results in the literature and some methods used in the study of the topology of q-complete spaces and more generally of q-convex spaces.

Recall that a complex space (for an introduction to the theory of complex X a continspaces see [KpKp]) is called q-convex [AG) if there exists and strongly q-convex (i.e. a function uous exhaustion function which is 1 non-positive eigenvalues) outside a comwhose Levi form has at most q — and strongly q-convex everywhere pact subset of X. If 0 can be chosen then X is called q-complete. For q = 1 the 1-complete spaces are exactly the Stein spaces, this result being a variant of the famous Levi problem, [Gra,N1]. The smooth 1-dimensional Stein spaces are exactly the non-compact Riemann surfaces. To prove this, a key ingredient is the classical Behnke—Stein theorem [BeSt] which we state now:

Theorem 1.1. Let X be a non-compact Riemann surface and Y C X open. Then (X, Y) is a Runge pair if X \ Y has no compact connected components.

Using Theorem 1.1 Herta Florack [Fl] showed that on a non-compact Riemann surface X there exists a non-constant holomorphic function (an old problem of Caratheodory) which implies in this case that X is Stein. Stein spaces and more generally the complex spaces appearing in Analytic Convexity are therefore higher dimensional generalizations of non-compact 515

N. Mihalache

516

Riemann surfaces, which can have singularities. For the convenience of the

reader recall also that, thanks to the embedding theorem of Remmert, set theoretically a Stein space of bounded embedding dimension is nothing else than a (closed) complex analytic subset of some 2.

Classical Results A classical result says that the fundamental group of a non-compact

Riemann surface is free, see [AS]. This can also be deduced using the following theorem of Morse [Mo]:

Theorem 2.1. Let M be a non-compact real n-dimensional differentiable manifold. Then there exists a (proper) Morse function on M without critical points of index n. In particular M has the homotopy type of an n — 1 dimensional CW complex.

Using cellular homology it follows that H, (X; Z) is free and H2(X; Z) = 0 for j 2. Also by standard topological methods we have H3(X; C) = 0 for j 2 and dim c H' (X; C) = rank H, (X; Z). The topological condition "X \ Y has no compact connected components" in Behnke—Stein theorem can be reformulated (using Alexander duality) in several ways: "there exists a nontrivial abelian group G such that H2(X, Y; G) = 0" or: "for any abelian group G we have H2(X, Y; G) = 0" or: "the natural map H, (Y; Z) —+ H, (X; Z) is injective". Finally using the universal coefficient theorem [Sp] the last condition implies that H1 (X, Y; Z) is torsion free. An extension of the Behnke—Stein theorem for 1-dimensional Stein spaces was obtained by the author in [Mihi]. The key ingredient was a result about the behavior of Runge domains under finite morphisms of arbitrary complex spaces. The characterization of Runge pairs is also purely topological in this case. The homotopy type of Stein manifolds of arbitrary dimension was studied by Andreotti—Frankel [AF] using an idea of R. Thom. The result is:

Theorem 2.2. Let X be an n-dimensional Stein manifold. Then X has the homotopy type of a CW complex of dimension n. It should be noted that n is the complex dimension of X while Theorem 2.1 would have given the upper bound 2n —1 for the dimension of the CW complex having the homotopy type of X.

517

Topological Results in Analyt2c Convexity

Proof of Theorem 2.2. Since X is 1-complete by classical results in differential topology there exists a strongly plurisubharmonic exhaustion function on X which is a Morse function. One uses now Morse theory and:

Lemma. The index of a critical point of a strongly plurisubharmonic function on an n-dimensional complex manifold is less than n.

Z) is free (n = As consequences: H3(X; Z) = 0 for j n + 1 and dim c X). It follows that H3 (X; Z) = 0 for j n + 1 and dim c C) = rank Z). Then using the long exact sequence in singular homology [Sp] and the universal coefficient theorem we have that H3 (X, A; Z) = 0 for j > n and A; Z) is torsion free where A C X is a (closed) complex analytic subset of X. Since we supposed n > 1 we can ask what happens with H3(X; Z) for o

<j
The following results are known in this direction:

Theorem 2.3 [Ra]. Let G be a countable abelian group without torsion. Then there exists X C C2 a domain of holomorphy (i.e. a Stein open subset of C2) such that Bi(X;7L) G. Above B1 (X; Z) is the torsion free part of H1 (X; Z) (the so-called first Betti

group of X). The cited result is difficult. The proof relies on a construction (due to Pontriaghin) of a (real) curve in R3 whose complement has a given first Betti group. Theorem 2.4 [N2]. Let G be a finitely generated abelian group and k < n — 3 an integer. Then there exists a connected open Runge (in particular Stein) such that Hk(X;7L) G. subset X of

Recall that a pair (X, Y) (where Y C X is open) of Stein spaces is called a Runge pair if the restriction map 0(X) 0(Y) has dense image. In this situation we also say that Y is a Runge subset of X.

Theorem 2.5 [N2]. Let G be a countable abelian group and k n 2k+3 there exists an open Runge subset X of

such

Then if that Hk(X; Z) G. 1.

N. Mihalache

518

For Runge pairs in higher dimensions we have:

a) there are no topological characterizations. Forster [Fo] constructed two domains of holomorphy P and Q in C2 and a homeomorphism 4) : C2 C2 such

that 4(P) =

is a Runge pair but (C2,Q) is not a

Q,

Runge pair. b) nevertheless higher dimensional Runge pairs have topological properties.

C) = 0 Serre [Se] showed that if (Ca, X) is a Runge pair then (and C) = 0). The result was extended by Stein and Ramspott [StRa] who proved that given (X, Y) a Runge pair of n-dimensional Stein C) is injective (equivalently: C) —÷ spaces the natural map (X, Y; C) = 0). The proof of the theorem refines Serre's ideas (based on holomorphic de Rham theorem) and don't use Morse theory. Now for Stein spaces with singularities, Andreotti and Narasimhan [AN] proved:

Theorem 2.6. Let (X, Y) be an n-dimensional Runge pair with isolated singularities. Then H3(X, Y; Z) =

0

for j > n and

Y; Z) is torsion

free.

The proof uses classical Morse theory. This is still possible since X has isolated singularities. For Y = 0 and X an arbitrary n-dimensional Stein space, Narasimhan [N2] and L. Kaup [Kp] showed that Z) is torsion free. In [CoMih] Coltoiu and the author showed that Theorem 2.6 holds true when X has arbitrary singularities and moreover that Z) is free. It is still an open question whether or not under the hypothesis of Theorem 2.6 Y; Z) is a free group.

One of the most important results on the topology of Stein spaces in the '80's was proved by H. Hamm [Hami, Ham2]. Theorem 2.7. Let X be an n-dimensional Stein space and A C X an analytic subset. Then X has the homotopy type of a topological space which is obtained from A by attaching cells of dimension n. This means that there exists a relative CW complex (C, A) with dim(C\A)
Topological Results in Analytic Convexity

519

uses classical methods developed by Milnor [Mil] in the study of the topology of what we call now the Milnor fiber associated to a holomorphic germ f : (Ca, 0) (C, 0) and a version of Morse theory on manifolds with corners. It should be noted that while the study of the topology of the Milnor fiber is local in nature, the result of Hamm is global. We end the case q = 1 with remarks on the topology of 1-convex spaces. These have also the following characterization [Ni]: "X is i-convex if there exists p: X Y a proper morphism where Y is Stein such that Oy (A), pIx\s and there exists A C Y a finite set such that denoting S = X \ S Y \ A is a biholomorphism". Le Potier [LP] showed that for j > n H3(X; Z) is an isomorphism. In par(= dimc X) the natural map H3(S; Z) ticular S being compact, H3(X; Z) is finitely generated for j > n. Theorem 2.7 was extended to i-convex spaces in [Mih4]. The q-convex spaces in particular the q-complete spaces with q > 1 are less studied. For instance it is not known an analytic characterization analogous to that in the Narasimhan's theorem mentioned above (for q = 1). Sorani and Villani initiated the study of the topology of these spaces. The main observation is that the index of a critical point of a strongly q-convex function on an n-dimensional manifold is n + q — 1. Hamm proved the following 2.7

generalization of Theorem 2.7:

Theorem 2.8. Let X be a q-complete space and A C X an analytic set. Then X has the homotopy type of a topological space which is obtained from A by attaching cells of dimension n + q — 1. Apart from the techniques used in Theorem 2.7 the proof of this theorem relies however also on Thom's first isotopy lemma (in particular uses stratification theory). We end the discussion about the topology of q-complete spaces, q 2 noting that there exists a notion of q-Runge pair of q-complete spaces introduced in the smooth case by Sorani [So] and extended by Ballico and Bolondi [BB] in the general case. There are partial results concerning the topology of q-Runge pairs. Concerning the topology of q-convex spaces, q 2 Le Potier [LP] showed

that dimcH3(X;C) <00 if j > n+q —1 where n = dimcX.

3. Special Neighborhoods In order to produce Stein spaces with given topology the author introduced in [Mih4] the notion of special neighborhood of a subset of a complex space.

N. Mihalache

520

If X is a complex space and A is a closed subset then V is called a special neighborhood of A if V is an open Stein subset of X such that A is a deforma-

iri(V) [Sp]. For instance thanks to tion retract of X. In particular ir1 the so-called conic structure lemma, see [By], each point in a complex space has a fundamental system of special neighborhoods. In [Mih4,Mih2] the existence of special neighborhoods was established in two significant cases: 1. Stein subspaces of complex spaces; 2. real analytic spaces viewed in their complexifications. In the first case A has a Stein neighborhood by a well known theorem of Siu [5] while in the second case the corresponding result was proved by Harvey—Wells [HW] (this generalizes a theorem of Grauert [Gi]). In both cases (X, A) is a triangulable pair by the triangulation theorem of Lojasiewicz—Gieseke so by standard topological results A is a deformation retract of some open neighborhood. The proofs of the two results

share some common techniques. This is due to the fact that in both cases A = {cb = O} where q5 is a positive real analytic plurisubharmonic function. In case 1, if moreover X \ A is smooth, then çb may be chosen strongly plurisubharmonic on X \ A while in the second case çb is strongly plurisubharmonic on all X. The difficulty in both cases is that we are working with non-compact sets so çb is (in general) not proper and the trajectories of the gradient of may not converge.

The first result attracted the attention of specialists in the theory of constructible sheaves (and the theory of V modules). Using the second result the following theorem was proved in [Mih2]:

Theorem 3.1. Let C be a finitely presented group. Then there exists a two dimensional Stein space X with iri(X)

G.

The idea of proof is to construct a two dimensional real algebraic set A with iri(A) G such that the complex dimension of the complexification equals the (real) dimension of A (i.e. 2) and then to take X as a special neighborhood of A in this complexification. It should be noted that the dimension 2 is minimal due to the classical result about the fundamental group of non-compact Riemann surfaces mentioned in Section 2. In [Mih3] Theorem 3.1 was extended to groups

G given by a countable number of generators and relations by constructing a two dimensional real analytic set with given ir1. Since Stein spaces have countable topology and are triangulable now also from the point of view of the group G this result is the best possible.

Topological Results in Analytic Convexity

4.

521

Embedded Morse Theory The starting point is the following result of Hamm [Ham3]:

Theorem 4.1. Let X be an n-dimensional Stein manifold. Then there exists C C X a closed subanalytic subset, dim C < n such that C is a deformation retract of X.

With the weaker conclusion that C is a CW complex the theorem was stated without proof in the monograph [GraRe]. For the theory of subanalytic sets see [Hi]. The class of subanalytic sets contains that of semianalytic sets of Lojasiewicz, is closed under proper real analytic morphisms and subanalytic sets are triangulable. In dimensions 2 this class coincides with the class of semianalytic sets. In particular we have the following strengthening of the classical result on the fundamental group of a non-compact Riemann surface:

Theorem 4.2.

Let X be a connected non-compact and non-contractible

Riemann surface. Then there exists a 1-dimensional semianalytic closed subset C

of X which is a deformation retract of X.

Theorem 4.1 can be interpreted in the following way. Since C is a deformation retract of X the retraction r : X —p C of X on C existing by definition is a homotopy equivalence. So we end up with a conclusion like in Theorem 2.7 (with X smooth and A = 0). Now however the CW complex C is realized not in an abstract manner but inside X and as a subanalytic subset. Recently Hamm and the author [HaMih] extended Theorem 4.1: But

Theorem 4.3.

Let X be an n-dimensional Stein space and P be a closed

subanalytic subset of X. Then there exists a closed subanalytic set Q, Q j max{dimP + l,n}, such that Q is a strong deformation retract P, dimQ of X.

If X is affine algebraic and P is compact then Q can be chosen to be compact.

Of course for P = 0 and X smooth we obtain Theorem 4.1. One of the ingredients of the proof of the main result is what we call embedded Morse theory. This consists in finding inside a real analytic manifold with boundary M a closed subanalytic subset which is a strong deformation retract of M and

522

N.

Mihalache

whose dimension (usually significantly lower than dim M) can be computed as a function of the indices of the critical points of a Morse function on M. The second key ingredient of the proof is Shiota's linearization theorem for subanalytic functions. This allows us to avoid the difficulties caused by the presence of the singularities of X by using PL-topology results. In particular functions are not linearizable it is not a luxury since continuous (or even asking in the main result that the closed set Q is subanalytic rather than a CW complex.

Finally we mention some work in progress to extend embedded Morse theory to Whitney stratified spaces. We mention a recent advance in this direction made by Coste and Shiota [CS] who proved a semialgebraic version of Thom's first isotopy lemma (the subanalytic case will appear in a forthcoming book of Shiota [Sh]). This would permit to extend Theorem 4.3 to q-complete spaces and also to prove two conjectures of Goreski—MacPherson [GM], pp. 152 and 188.

References [AG]

Andreotti A., Grauert H., Théorèmes de finitude pour la cohomologie des

[AF]

Andreotti A., Frankel T., The Lefschetz theorem on hyperplane sections,

[AN]

Annals of Mathematics 69 (1959), 713—717. Andreotti A., Narasimhan N., A topological property of Runge pairs, Annals of Mathematics 76 (1962), 499—509.

[AS]

Ahlfors L.V., Sario L., Riemann Surfaces, Princeton University Press,

[BB]

Princeton, MA, 1960. Ballico E., Bolondi G., On the homology groups of q-complete spaces, Rend. Mat. Univ. Padova 69 (1983), 19—25.

[BV]

Burghelea D., Verona A., Local homological properties of analytic sets,

[BeSt]

Manuscripta Math. 7 (1972), 55—66. Behnke H., Stein K., Entwicklungen analitischer Funktionen auf Riemann-

espaces complexes, Bull. Soc. Math. France 90 (1962), 193—259.

[CS]

schen Flachen, Math. Ann. 120 (1948), 430—461. Coste M., Shiota M., Thom's first isotopy lemma: a semialgebraic version with bounds, Real Analytic and Algebraic Geometry, Walter de Gruyter, Berlin, New York, 1995, pp. 83—103.

M., Mihalache N., On the homology groups of Stein spaces and

[CoMih] [Fl] [Fo]

Runge pairs, J. Reine Angew. Math. 371 (1986), 216—220. Florack Herta, Regulare und meromorphe Funktionen auf Nicht geschlossen Riemannschen Flachen, Schriftenreihe Math. Inst. Univ. Münster 1 (1948). Forster 0., Eine Bemerkung iiber Rungesche Päare, Arch. Math. 14 (1963), 334—336.

Topological Results in Analytic Convexity

523

Goreski M., MacPherson R., Statified Morse theory, Springer-Verlag, 1988. Grauert H., On Levi's problem and the imbedding of real-analytic manifolds, Ann. Math. 68 (1958), 160—172. [GraRe] Grauert H., Remmert R., Theory of Stein spaces, Springer-Verlag, 1979. [HaMih] Hamm H., Mihalache N., Deformation retracts of Stein spaces, Math. Ann., to appear (1996). [Hami] Hamm H., Zum Homotopietyp Steinscher Raüme, J. Reine Angew. Math. [GM]

[Gra]

338 (1983), 121—135. [Ham2]

Hamm H., Zum Homotopietyp q-vollstandiger Raüme, J. Reine Angew.

[Ham3]

Math. 364 (1985), 1—9. Hamm H., Uber Deformationsretrakte Steinscher Räume, Schr. FSP Komplexe Mannigfaltigkeiten 69 (1990).

[Hi]

Hironaka H., Subanalytic sets, Number Theory, Algebraic geometry and Commutative algebra, Kinokunya, 1973, pp. 453—493.

[HW]

Harvey R., Wells R.O., Holomorphic approximation and hyperfunction theory on a C' totally real submanifold of a complex manifold, Math. Ann. 197 (1972), 287—318.

[Ka] [Kp]

[KpKp] [LP] [Mihi]

Karchyauskas K.K., Homotopy properties of complex algebraic sets, Studies in Topology, Steklov Institute, Leningrad, 1979. Kaup L., Eine topologische Eigenschaft Steinscher Ralimen, Nach. Akad. Wiss. Gottingen (1966), No. 8. Kaup L., Kaup B., Holomorphic Functions of Several Complex Variables, Walter de Gruyter, 1983. Le Potier J., Une propriété topologique des espaces q-convexes, Bull. Soc. Math. France 98 (1970), 319—328. Mihalache N., The

Roumaine [Mih2]

[Mih3] [Mih4] [Mil]

[Mo]

[Ni]

finitely presented group is the ir1 of some two dimensional Stein space, Math. Ann. 289 (1994), 533—542. Mihalache N., A two dimensional real analytic space with given ir1, Rev. Roumaine Math. Pures Appl. 39(3) (1994), 222—231. Mihalache N., Special neighborhoods for some subsets in complex spaces, Math. Z. 221 (1996), 49—58. Milnor J., Singular Points of Complex Hypersurfaces (Ann. Math. Studies No. 61), Princeton University Press, 1968. Morse M., The existence of polar non-degenerate functions on differentiable manifolds, Ann. Math. 7 (1960), 352—383. Narasimhan R., The Levi problem for complex spaces II. Math. Ann. 146 Mihalache N., Every

(1962),

[N2]

Runge theorem on 1-dimensional Stein spaces, Rev.

Math. Pures Appl. 33(7) (1988), 601—611.

195—216.

Narasimhan R., On the homology groups of Stein spaces, Invent. Math. 2 (1967), 377—385.

524

[Ra]



N. Mihalache

Ramspott K.J., Existenz von Holomorphiegebieten zu vorgegebener erster Bettzscher Gruppe, Math. Ann. 138 (1959), 342—355.

[5]

Siu Y.T., Every Stein space admits a Stein neighborhood, Invent. Math. 38 (1976), 89—100.

[Se]

Serre J.P., Une propriété topologique des domaines de Runge, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 6 (1955), 133—134.

[So]

Shiota M., Geometry of subanalytic and semialgebraic functions, Real Analytic and Algebraic Geometry, Walter de Gruyter, 1995, pp. 251—277. Sorani G., Homologie des q-paires de Runge, Ann. Scuola Norm. Sup. Pisa

[Sp]

Spanier E., Algebraic Topology, McGraw-Hill, 1966.

[Sh]

17 (1963), 319—332.

[StRa] Stein K., Ramspott K.J., Uber Rungesche Päare komplexer Manningfaltzgkeiten, Math. Ann. 145 (1962), 444—463.

Nicolae Mihalache Institute of Mathematics of the Romanian Academy

P. 0. Box 1-764, 70700 Bucharest Romania E-mail address: [email protected]

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 525-540) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

CONDITIONS FOR DIFFEOMORPHISM IN THE COMPLEX PLANE PETRU T. MOCANU

Abstract The object of this paper is to give a survey on recent results concerning the conditions for diffeomorphism in the complex plane, which are obtained by using certain geometric property (as starlikeness, spirallikeness, convexity, close-to-convexity). These results extend to continuously differentiable maps some well-known univalence conditions for analytic functions.

1. Introduction Let D be a domain in the complex plane C and let denote by C' (D) the class of complex functions f D —p C for which the real functions Re f and Tm f are continuously differentiable on D.

For f e C'(D) and z =x+iy eD let of

1 (Of

.9f\

and

Of

1 (Of

.Of

The Jacobian of f is given by

Of2 Jf(z)= — Oz

Of2

—— Oz

If Jf > 0, then f is a locally diffeomorphism preserving the orientation. A natural problem is to find certain extra conditions so that the map f D —+

f(D) to be a globally diffeomorphism. Such conditions can be obtained

by using certain well-known geometric concepts as starlikeness, spirallikeness, convexity, os-convexity and close-to-convexity. 525

P.

526

T. Mocanu

2. Conditions for Starlikeness In the case when D is the unit disc U = {z E C

Izi

:

< 1}, a simple

geometric property which can be used in order to obtain a sufficient condition for diffeomorphism is that of starlikeness. A function f e C'(U), with f(O) = 0 is said to be starlike if f is injective in U and f(U) is a starlike domain with respect to the origin.

For f e C'(U) we let

of

9f

Of

and

oz

oz

oz

(1)

It is easy to verify the following useful formulas:

Df=Df DRef=ilmDf DImf=-ilmDf

DRef=ReDf DImf=ImDf

Difi = iIfIIm

I = fIRe

Dargf=_iRei21L

f

1

—Df,

r

or'

z=re

.

(2)

Hence from (2) we deduce

Df

If I

I



Df

Oargf Or

Df _rmf.

()4

It is obvious that the linear differential operators D and D, defined by (1) verify the usual rules of the differential calculus. Also it is easy to show that

Re [Df!Pj] = IzI2Jf.

(5)

Theorem 1 [7]. If the function f belongs to the class C'(U) and satisfies the following conditions

(i) f(0) = 0 and f(z) 0, for all z e (ii) Jf(z) > 0, for all z E U

U \ {0}

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane

(iii) Re

527

> 0, for all z e U \ {O},

then f is starlike in U. Moreover f(Ur) is starlike for each r E (0, 1), where Ur = {z: Izi
Theorem 2 [9]. Let F e

8* and let G be an analytic function in U, with

G(z) 0, for all z e U. Let 1 be a real continuously differentiable function on (0, +oo), with > 0, fort E (0, +oo). If

F(z)G'(z)

+ 1 >0,

for z EU,

then the function f : U —* C, defined by

f(z) = F(z)4 (IG(z)I),

z

e U,

is starlike.

Theorem 3 [9]. Let F e 8* and let G be an analytic function in U, such that 0 and

G(z)

Re

F(z)G'(z) ,

F(z)G(z)

+1>0, forzeU.

Let 4 be a continuously differentiable function on (0, +oo) with > 0, for t e (0, +oo). If 4 is increasing and is decreasing on (0, +oo), then the

function f =

(I G I)

is starlike.

If we let G =

= tin Theorem 3, then we obtain

and

Corollary 1 [9]. If one of the following conditions (i)

0, and F e

(ii) _1,\
< —1 and I is starlike.



2(X+1)

I<

2(A+1) holds,

then the function

528

P.

-

T. Mocanu

Example 1. If we take ,\ = 1 in Corollary 1 then we deduce that F E implies that f = Fl is starlike. In particular, according to the classical theorem due to Marx and Strohhäcker, the same result holds if F is convex. If we let G = and = t in Theorem 3, then we obtain

Corollary 2 [9]. If g

S* then the function f defined by f(z) =

zl

I

is

starlike.

< 1 in Corollary 2, then we deduce Example 2. If we take g(z) = that the function f(z) = is starlike.

Theorem 4 [7]. Let f(z) = F(z)G(z), where F and G are analytic in U, with F(O)=O and If

zG'(z) zF'(z) G(z) < F(z)

and Re

(zF'(z) F(z)

zG'(z)\ —

G(z)

zEU

>0, zEU,

then f is starlike.

If we take F(z) = z, then from Theorem 4 we deduce that the function f(z) = zG(z) is starlike whenever IzG'(z)I < IG(z)I, for z E U. Example 3. The function f(z) =

is starlike in U whenever

<1.

3. Conditions for Spiral-Likeness The following theorem yields a general condition for diffeomorphism.

Theorem 5 [2]. Let f E C' (U) and let F be a real continuous function in the interval (0, +oo). If the following conditions are satisfied:

(i) f(0) = 0, f(z) 0, for all z U \ {0}, (ii) Jf(z) > 0, for all z E U, (iii) Re {[i + iF(If(z)I)] >0, for all z e U \ {0}, } then the map f : U

f(U) is a diffeomorphism.

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane

529

The proof of this theorem follows the approach of Rahmanov (the geometrical families) as outlined and applied in [14, 15], for the case of analytic functions. Let (0, +oo) such that

= —F(t) and consider the family of Jordan arcs parametric equation w

[0,

2ir), where

has the

=

w W\ / — —

It is obvious that through each point w e C \ {O} passes a Jordan arc and only one.

1,O
0) and a unique value of t = t(r, 0). Let = f(ôUr). In order to show that f is injective in U, it is sufficient to prove that are nonintersecting Jordan curves, r E (0,1). By using (3), (4) and (iii) it is easy to show that

>0. Since the curves C \ {0}, they have the same index with respect to the origin. By (ii) the function f is injective in a neighborhood of the origin and we deduce that md = 1. We also have

= 2ir,

0) =

which show that is a Jordan curve for each r E (0,1). In order to show that n = 0, for r r', r, E (0, 1), consider the system

f(z) =

Izi = r,

0

< r < 1,

530

P.

T. Mocanu

for a fixed value p e [0, 2ir). This system yields a unique point z = > 0, 0 = 0(r) and a unique t = t(r). We only need to show that

for

r E (0, 1) and this will follow from the formula

{[i + iF(Jf(z)J)]

} = If(z)I

Jf(z),

which can be obtained by using (3), (4) and (5). Several special cases of Theorem 5 can be obtained by making different choices of F. We shall mention the following cases:

(a) If F =

then Theorem 5 reduces to Theorem 1.

0,

(b) If F =

< sy <

tan'y,

logarithmic spiral of type

= —tan-ylogt and

then

is a

Condition (iii) of Theorem 5 becomes [1] > 0,

Re

for aJl z e U \ {0}.

If f is analytic, then this last inequality reduces to Re

f(z)

>0, forallzEU,

which is the well-known condition for logarithmic spirallikeness due to Spaëek [18).

(c) If F(t) =

= kt and then dition (iii) of Theorem 5 becomes Re {[i

(d) If F(z)

is a Archimedean spiral. Con-

—kt,

- iklf(z)I]

then

=

}

>0, z E U \ {0}.

and Tp is a hyperbolic spiral. Condition (iii)

of Theorem 5 becomes Re

>0,

zEU\{0}.

4. Conditions for Convexity and Let

E(U) = {f : f E C'(U),Df E C'(U)} and let be a real number. The function f E(U) is called cr-convex, [10], if it satisfies the following conditions:

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane

(i) (ii)

531

f(0) = 0, f(z)Df(z) 0, for all z E U \ {0}, Jf(z) > 0, for all z E U,

(iii) Re [(1

> 0, for all z E U \ {0}.

+



It is easy to show that argDf(z) is the inclination of the outer normal to Cr = Of(Ur), 0 < r < 1, at the point f(z), z = If we consider the angle Pa(O) = (1 — arg f(z) + &argDf(z), 0 0 < 2ir, then from (4) we deduce By Theorem 1 a 0-convex function is starlike.

>0,

if f is

which shows that

of

cr-convex, then the

is an increasing function

angle

0, for each fixed r E (0, 1).

In

the case of analytic functions the concept of a-convexity was introduced

in[6].

Theorem 6

If f E E(U) is cr-convex, f is /3-convex for all with, 0 < <1. [10].

real, then f is starlike. Moreover

The function f E C' (D) is said to be convex in D if f is injective and f(D) is a convex domain. For & = 1, Theorem 6 becomes

Theorem

7 [7]. 1ff

E E(U) satisfies the following conditions:

(i) f(0) = 0, f(z)Df(z) Jf(z) > 0, for all z e

(ii)

(iii)

0, for

all z E U \ {0}

U

>0,forallzEU\{0}

then f is convex in U. Moreover

Example 4. Let f(z) =

is convex for each r E (0, 1).

A E C. In this case Jf(z) > 0 in U provided

AzI <1 for z E U, which holds for At <1. Furthermore we have

D2f(z) Df(z) If

we let

then

=



lAz+lA_.

we obtain 2

e

Df(z)

=

—pcos +

1—2pcosO+p2

P.

532

T. Mocanu

A simple calculation shows that p2

mm OE[O,21r]

2

Hence f is convex in U, whenever Al



= 0.910...

5. Conditions for Close—to- Convexity The following sufficient condition for univalence of an analytic function f in a convex domain is well-known [12].

Theorem 8. If D is a convex domain in the complex plane C and if f is an analytic function in D such that

Ref'(z)>O, forallzED,

(6)

then f is univalent in D. This result was generalized in [13] and [5] as follows.

Theorem 9. If f is analytic in a domain D and if there exists an analytic function which is convex in D (i.e. g is univalent and g(D) is a convex domain) such that

f

is univalent in D.

According to Kaplan the function f which satisfies (7) is called close-toconvex [5].

For complex functions of the class C' (D) sufficient conditions for injectivity

similar to (6) and (7) were obtained in [8]. We mention that recently these conditions were extended to the case of continuos functions in [3] and [4].

If f

C' (D) then the 0-directional derivative of f at the point z E D is

given by the well-known formula

f For

f

f,g E C'(D) let Of Og

Of Og

(8)

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane We

533

note that I(f,7) = Jf and

Jg.

=



(9)

Theorem 10 [8]. If D is a convex domain in C and if the function f E C' (D) satisfies one of the following equivalent conditions:

(i) Re (ii)

> 0, for all z E D and all 0 E [0, 27r), or for all z >

then f is injective and Jf> 0 in D.

Theorem 11 [8]. Let f

C' (D) and suppose that there exists a convex function g E C'(D), with Jg > 0, such that

> II(f,g)I,

(10)

for all z E D, where I(f, g) is given by (8). Then f is injective and Jf > 0 in D.

The proof of Theorem 11 follows from Theorem 10 by considering the function h = f o g', which satisfies Re for w e g(D). > From (9) and (10) we easily deduce Jf> 0 in D. If f is analytic in D, then condition (10) becomes >

Re

,

z

D

If in addition g is analytic in D then we obtain condition (7).

If the function g in Theorem 11 is analytic in D, then condition (10) becomes Re

Of/Oz ,

g(z)

>

,

g(z)

,

(11)

Condition (11) yields simple criteria for injectivity in the case when f is of the

form f = F + G, where F and G are analytic functions in D. In this case satisfies

i.e.

f is a complex harmonic function in D.

534

P.

-

T. Mocanu

Theorem 12 [8]. Let g, F and G be analytic functins in a domain D. Suppose that g is convex in D and Re

F'(z) G'(z) , > , g(z) g(z)

,

zED.

(12)

Then the function f = F + G is injective and Jf > 0 in D. We shall consider some particular cases of Theorem 12. (a) If F = g then Theorem 12 reduces to

Theorem 13 [8]. Let g and G be analytic functions in a domain D. Suppose that g is convex in D and

for all

IG'(z)I <

Then the function f =

g

z

E D.

(13)

+ G is injective and Jf > 0 in D.

Note that condition (13) is equivalent to Jf > 0. We thus obtain a class of functions of the form f = g + where g is convex, for which Jf > 0 is a condition for a global homeomorphism.

Example 5. Let D = {z E C : is the strip {w e

C

:

arg zI < 7r} and g(z) = log z. Since g(D)

< Im w < 7r} the function g is convex in D and

condition (13) becomes IzG'(z)I < 1, for z E D. In this case from Theorem 13

we deduce that the function f(z) = log z + G(z) is injective and Jf > 0 in D. If we take G(z) = 4 log(1 + — log z, z E D, then we have IzG'(z)I — + 1)1 < 1, for z e D and we deduce that the function f(z) = = log z — logy + 4log(1 + is injective in D. Example 6. Let D be the complex plane slit along the half-lines (—x, —1] If we let g(z) = arcsin z, then g(D) is the strip {w C: —7r/2 < and [1, Rew <7r/2} and condition (13) becomes v"l — z2G'(z)I < 1, for z_E D. Hence by Theorem 13 we deduce that the function f(z) = arcsin z + G(z) is injective

and Jf > 0 in D. If we take G(z) = —log(1 + then V1—z2G'(z)I = Iz/(1+ — z2)I < 1, and we deduce that the function f(z) = arcsin z — log(1 + — is injective and Jf(z) > 0 in D.

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane

If we let G =

zg' — g in Theorem 13 we deduce the following result.

Theorem 14. Let Ig'(z)I injective

535

g be analytic and convex in a domain D and suppose_that

D. Then the function f(z) = g(z) — g(z) and Jf > 0 in D.

< 1, for

z

Note that if D = U then condition

+ zg'(z) is

I 1 implies that g is convex U.

Example 7. If we let g(z) = z + z E U, then we deduce that the function f(z) = z + (z2 + is injective and Jf > 0 in U. (b) If G =

g

then Theorem 12 reduces to

Theorem 15. Let g and F be analytic functions in a domain D. Suppose that g is convex in D and

farallzeD. Then the function f = F +

(14)

is injective and Jf > 0 in D.

Example 8. Let D = {z E C: I arg <7r} and g(z) = log z. Condition (14) becomes Re [zF'(z)] > 1, for z E D and in this case from Theorem 15 we deduce that the function f(z) = F(z) + logy is injective and Jf > 0 in D. If we take F(z) = logz + then Re[zF'(z)] = Re[1 + > 1, for z D and we deduce that the function h(z) =

b/Ti +

log Izi is injective and Jh > 0 in

D.

(c) If we let D = U, G = (A/2)g, with A 0 and F(z) = zg'(z) + (A/2)g(z), then condition (12) becomes Re + 1] > 0, which shows that g is convex in U. Hence from Theorem 12 we deduce the following result

Theorem 16. If the analytic function g is convex in U and A 0, then the function f defined by

f(z) = zg'(z) + AReg(z) is

injective and Jf

> 0 in

U.

536

P.

T. Mocanu

It is interesting to compare Theorem 16 with the following result due to Rahmanov: if g is convex in U and A 0 then the function h(z) = zg'(z) + Ag(z) is univalent in U. [16]

Example 9. If we let g(z) =

log(1

+ z), z

U, then from Theorem 16 we

deduce that the function f defined by

f(z)=

z

zEU, A0

1+z

is injective and Jf > 0 in U. In Theorem 8 condition on the domain D to be convex is essential. For certain nonconvex domains it is possible to obtain some criteria for injectivity if we replace (6) by a stronger condition. [0, 7r), if it is possible A domain D C C is called (p-angular convex, with to joint each pair of distinct points z1, z2 E D by a pair of straight line segments [zi,z3] and [z3,z2] lying in D such that arg We

Z2 — Z3 Z3 — Z1

note that a 0-angular convex domain is convex. In [17] M.O. Reade obtained the following criterion for univalence.

Theorem 17. Let D be a (p-angular convex domain with (p analytic in D and <

I

for all z

E

[0, 7r). If f is

2

D, then f is univalent in D.

= 0 Theorem 17 reduces to Theorem 8. In the case of C'-maps Theorem 17 was extended in [11]. For

Theorem 18 [11]. Let D be a (p-angular convex domain, with (p f C' (D) satisfies one of the following equivalent conditions (p

[0, 7r). If

z eD and

2

or

Re——tan— Im— > ôz

2

ôz

cos((p/2)

for all z E D, then f is injective and Jf > 0 in D.



,

(15)

537

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane

If p = 0 then Theorem 18 reduces to Theorem 10. A function g C' (D) is called (p-angular convex in D, with (p E [0, 7r) if g is injective in D and g(D) is a (p-angular convex domain.

Theorem 19 [11]. Let f E C' (D) and suppose that there exists a (p-angular convex function g E C' (D), with (p E [0, 7r) such that Jg > 0 and

- tan for all z E D, where I(f, g) is given by (8). Then f is injective and Jf > 0 in D.

If the functions f and g in Theorem 19 are analytic in D, then we obtain the following criterion for univalence.

Theorem 20 [11]. Let f be analytic in a domain D and suppose that there exists an analytic function g, which is (p-angular convex in D, with (p and such that

> tan

Re

Im

,

for z E D.

[0, 7r)

(16)

Then f is univalent in D. Condition (16) can be rewritten as arg

and for (p =

0

f'(z)

7r—(p

g'(z)

2

,

forzeU

it reduces to (7).

If g is analytic and f is a complex harmonic function in D, then from Theorem 19 we deduce the following criterion for injectivity.

Theorem 21 [11]. Let g, F and G be analytic functions in a domain D. Suppose that g is p-angular convex in D, with (p Re

F'(z) g'(z)

(p

F'(z)

2

g'(z)

—tan— Im

>

1

cos((p/2)

[0, 7r) and

G'(z) g'(z)

,

Then the function f = F + G is injective and Jf > 0 in D. For (p =

0

Theorem 21 reduces to Theorem 12.

forzeD.

P.

538

In the particular case F =

g

T. Mocanu

Theorem 21 reduces to

Theorem 22 [11]. Let g and G be analytic functions in a domain D. Suppose that g is co-angular convex in D, with p E [0, ir) and

(p1

G(z)I Then

the function f =

For p =

0

g

for zED.

+ G is injective and Jf > 0

in

D.

Theorem 22 reduces to Theorem 13.

Example 10. we deduce that g is i-angular Since g(D) = {z E C: wi > 1,0 <argw < convex in D. If we let f(z) = zez, then we have

f'(z) and by Theorem 20 we

7r

deduce that f is

forzED

D. Since Im f(z) > 0, f is univalent in the domain

univalent in

for z E D and {z E C: Rez > 0,ilmzi 1, for z E D, from Theorem 22 we deduce_that if G is Since then the function f(z) =

analytic in D and IG'(z)I <

ez

+ G(z) is injective

and Jf > 0 in D.

Example 11. If we let D = {z E C p-angular

convex for any

f(z) =

e (0,

+A(1

7r).

: 0 < izi

< R}, then the domain D is

Let the function f be defined by

+i)z+z2,

z

f(0) = 0,

where A > 0. It is clear that f E C' (D). If we denote e = tan

then condition

(15) becomes

zED, c>0

(17)

and by Theorem 18 the function f will be injective in D if there exists an e > 0 such that (17) holds for all z E D.

Conditions for Diffeomorphism in the Complex Plane

539

0
Tfwelet

= A+2(cos2O+rcosO) and Tm

=

A

+ 2(sin 28+ r sin 0).

It is easy to show that (

of

Re—><

1



28 ±

for 0
4

for 4
I

1A—2(r—1),


and Tm

R2

A rel="nofollow">! —

for

0
for R>4

then (17) holds for a small enough e > 0 and by Theorem 18 the funtion f is injective and if > 0 in D. In fact f is injective in the whole disc zI
References [1]

H. Al-Amiri and P.T. Mocanu, Spirallike nonanalytic functions, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 82, 1(1981), 61—66.

[2]

,

Certain sufficient conditions for univalency of the class C', J. Math.

Anal. Appl. 80, 2(1981), 387—392.

[3) M. Cristea, Certain sufficient conditions for univalency, Studii §i Cerc. Mat. [4]

44 (1992), 37—42. , Certain sufficient conditions for global univalence, Mathematica(Cluj) 36(59), 2(1994), 137—144.

[5] W. Kaplan, Close-to-convex schlicht functions, Michigan Math. J. 1 (1952), 169—185. [6] [7] [8]

P.T. Mocanu, Une propriété de convexité généraliseée dans Ia théorie de Ia representation conforrne, Mathematica(Cluj) 11(34), 1(1969), 127—133. , Starlikeness and convexity for non-analytic functions in the unit disc, Mathematica(Cluj) 22(45), 1(1980), 77—83. , Sufficient conditions of univalence for complex functions in the class C', Rev. Anal. Numér. Théor. Approx. 10, 1(1981), 75—79.

P. T. Mocanu

540 [9]

[10] [11]

,

On

some starlike nonanalytic functions, Itinerant Seminar on Func-

tional equations, Approximations and Convexity, Cluj, 1984, pp. 107—112. , Alpha-convex nonanalytic functions, Mathematica(Cluj) 29(52), 1(1987), 49-55. , A sufficient condition for injectivity in the complex plane, P.U.M.A. 6, 2(1995), 231—238.

[12] K. Noshiro, On the theory of schlicht functions, J. Fac. Sci. Hokaido Univ. 2 (1934), 124—155. [13]

5. Ozaki, On the theory of multivalent functions, Sci. Rep. Tokyo Bunrika Daigaku, A, 40 (1935), 167—188.

[14] B.N. Rahmanov, On the theory of schlicht functions, Dokl. Akad. Nauk SSSR [15]

91 (1953), 729—732 (Russian). , On the theory of schlicht functions, Dokl. Akad. Nauk SSSR 97 (1954), 973—976 (Russian).

[16]

,

the theory of univalent functions, Doki. Akad. Nauk SSSR 18

On

(1961), 209—211 (Russian).

[17] M. Reade, On Umezava's criteria for univalence II, J. Math. Soc. Japan 10 (1958), 255—259. [18] L.

Contribution a Ia théorie de fonctions univalentes,

Mat. 62 (1933), 12—19 (Czeck).

Petru T. Mocanu "Babes-Bolyai" University Department of Mathematics and Computer Science Sty. Mihail Kogãlniceanu Nr. 1 RO- 3400 Cluj-Napoca Romania

Pest.

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 541-560) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

PARAMETRIZATION OF TEICHMULLER SPACE BY LENGTH PARAMETERS T0sHIHIR0 NAKANISHI AND MARJATTA NAATANEN

Abstract Two global parametrizations of Teichmüller spaces of punctured and branched surfaces are introduced. The coordinate-systems in the parametrizations are defined by geodesic length functions on edges in a triangulation or on a finite set of closed curves on the underlying topological surface. Relations between the parametrizations are investigated and real-algebraic representations of Teichmüller spaces are obtained.

1. Introduction Let T(g; mi,.. m3) denote the Teichmüller space for the signature (g;mi,.. ,m3) with s 1 and 2g — 2 + — 1/rn2) > 0. Let F913 .

,

.

denote the oriented closed surface of genus g with a set of s distinct points P = {Xi,... x3}. Then a point of T(g; mi,. m3) is represented by a marked hyperbolic structure o on F913 with singularities on P. In other words, there exists a Fuchsian group I' with signature (g; mi,.. m3) marked by one of its generator-systems such that the surface Rr = (F9,3, o) is the quotient surface ,

. . ,

. ,

IHI/F for the action of I' on the hyperbolic plane IHI. In this paper we consider some global parametrizations of T(g; m1,. . , m3). The parametrization that we treat first relates to a triangulation of the underlying topological surface F913 and we make use of the elementary fact that a hyperbolic geodesic triangle is determined uniquely (up to isometry) by lengths of its edges. We employ, .

Research of the first author was partially supported by Grand-in-Aid for Scientific Research (No. 05740088), Ministry of Education, Science and Culture of Japan. The authors respect Finnish alphabetical order. 541

542

T.

Nakanishi and M. Naatanen

however, L-lengths of the edges rather than their hyperbolic lengths; L-length of a hyperbolic geodesic segment is a quantity which is naturally introduced when the hyperboloid-model in the 3-dimensional Minkowski space is used for the hyperbolic plane, see [7] and [8]. It is also true that a hyperbolic geodesic triangle is determined uniquely (up to isometry) by L-lengths of edges. Since we may assume that m2 = 00 for some i, we need to allow for hyperbolic the set of points at infinity. For geodesic triangles which have vertices in in order to attach such a triangle, we add horocycles based at vertices in to an edges a finite quantity, again called L-length. In Chapter 2 we show that L-lengths of edges determine uniquely (up to isometry) a hyperbolic geodesic We fix a triangulation triangle and horocycles based at vertices in of F9,3 with s vertices in P. If a hyperbolic structure o- on F9,3 is given so that the singular set (i.e., punctures and branched points) is precisely P, then relative to of (F9,3, o-) isotopic to there exists a geodesic triangulation P. By knowing L-lengths of edges in we can obtain individual hyperbolic as well. We geodesic triangles in and horocycles based at vertices at glue the edges of triangles following the pattern as indicated by to make This the horocycles fit nicely. Then we obtain the hyperbolic surface (F9,3, recover (F9,3, o). Hence we process means that the L-lengths of edges in can employ them as coordinates for a parametrization of T(g; m1,. . , m3). In Chapter 3 we describe this parametrization in detail and obtain a real-algebraic representation for T(g; m1,. .. , m3). The idea of this parametrization emerged from a paper by Penner [11]. For the Teichmüller space T(g; 00,. , oo) of punctured surfaces, the L-length differs from Penner's A-length in [11] by a constant multiple. .

. .

It is well known that Teichmüller spaces are parametrized globally by geodesic length functions on certain closed curves on the surface F9,3 or equivalently by trace functions on corresponding hyperbolic conjugacy classes when Teichmüller space is considered to be the space of marked Fuchsian groups. In Chapter 4 we establish a relation between the parametrization by L-length co-

ordinates and the one by geodesic length functions (or trace functions) and present a set of geodesic length functions which allows T(g; m1,.. m3) a .

,

real-algebraic representation. The parametrizations of Teichmüller spaces mentioned above are not applicable for Teichmüller space T9 of closed surface F9 of genus g. However, for the closed surface of genus 2, the Teichmüller spaces T2 and the Teichmüller

space of sphere with six branched points of order 2 T0,6(2) are identical

Parametrization of Teichmiiller Space by Length Parameters

543

of the hyperellipticity of closed Riemann surface of genus 2. Hence the parametrization above still works for this special case. In Chapter 5 we deduce from L-length coordinates for T0,6(2) a set of seven geodesic length functions on closed curves on F2 which parametrizes T2 globally. Here seven is the minimal number of geodesic length functions needed for a global parametrization of T2, which is a result due to Schmutz [12]. because

2. L-lengths 2.1. Let THI denote the upper half plane {z e C : Im(z) > O}. We shall use the hyperbolic metric IdzI/Im(z) of constant curvature —1. Thus the distance d(p, q) between p, q E THE is

cosh d(p,q) =

1

(2.2)

+

= RU For distinct p, q e IHI = THIUaTHI, let l(p, q) denote the hyperbolic geodesic arc between p and q. A Euclidean circle tangent to at a point p is called a horocycle based at p. We also consider the boundary

2.3. For distinct p, q e

THE

we define the positive number L(p, q) by

L(p,q)2 =

cosh

d(p,q) —1.

If p e IHI and C is a horocycle, 5(p, C) denotes the signed distance between p and C, taken with positive sign if p lies in the exterior of C and with negative sign if p lies in the interior of C. Then we define L(p, C) = If C and C' are horocycles based at p and q respectively, p q, 6(C, C') denotes the signed distance between C and C' along the line l(p, q), taken with positive sign if C fl C' = 0 and with negative sign if C fl C' 0. Then we define

L(C,C') = eS(C',C')/2 2.4. Elementary formulae. In this paragraph we consider hyperbolic geodesic triangles and ideal triangles. Denote the vertices of such a triangle T by a, b and c. In each of the four cases treated below we calculate L-lengths and show that they determine up to isometry the situation: and #y denote the interior angles at the vertices = L(a,b), see Figure 2.1 (1). By the cosine and sine rules [1, § 7.12],

(1) If a, b and c E THE, let

and let La = L(b,c),Lb = L(c,a) and

544

T.

-

r2r2

r2

Nakanishi and M. Naatdnen L2C

b

(2.5)

+ 2)'

+

+ F(La, Lb,



(2 6)

where

F(La,Lb,Lc) = (La+Lb+Lc)(La +Lb x(Lb +



La)(Lc + La — Lb).

(2.7)

Hence La, Lb and LC determine up to isometry the triangle T. based at c be given. (2) If a, b e IHI and c e (91H1, then let a horocycle Let be the interior angles at a, b respectively and -y be the length between l(c, a) and l(c, b), see Figure 2.1 (2). Let La = along and LC = L(a,b). We claim = —





'

+



(28)



and b = In order to obtain (2.8) we assume that c = 00, a = = cosh d(a, b) —1, which yields the first We apply (2.2) to + equality in (2.8). The second one follows from the cosine rule applied to the triangle with vertices a, b and i and noting that i\2 iT2 i\2 — k'-'b — L1

)2 —

L1



b)2 — —

The numbers La, Lb and LC determine up to isometry the pair (T, be horocycles based at and then let (3) If a e IHI and b, c e b and c respectively. Let denote the interior angle at a, denote between l(b, a) and l(b, c), and the length along the length along between l(c, a) and l(c, b), see Figure 2.1 (3). If La = then we claim and LC = Lb = r r2

'-'al-lb

T2T2'

(2.9)

'-'b

hence the numbers La, Lb and LC determine up to isometry the To obtain (2.9) we assume that c = 00, a = triple (T, and b = -y. Let U be the Möbius transformation which has matrix

and,

Parametrization of Teichmiiller Space by Length Parameters

(0

545

—1

Then U(a) = and The hyperbolic distance from a to is

is the line {Im(z) = i Im(U(a)). Thus

r2 r—2 LiaLib

L2 —

C—

+

and from this the first equality in (2.9) follows. The hyperbolic rotation V by angle around a has matrix —

The second equality is obtained because V maps to 00. (4) The remaining case is a, b and c e be horocycles Let and based at a, b and c respectively, see Figure 2.1 (4). We define to be the length along Ca between l(a, b) and l(a, c) and also define and correspondingly. Then we claim 1

and, hence the numbers La, Lb and quadruple (T,

determine up to isometry the

In order to obtain (2.10) we assume that a = 0, b = {p} =

fll(O,-y) and {q} =

(2.10)

,

LaLb

and c = 00. Let

fll(O,-y). We have

q= -y(1+/3i) 1+/32 The calculations are done easily using the images of p and q under the Möbius transformation with matrix (0, —1: 1,0) since the imagepoints have equal real part. It follows that —

P



+

p — qI —



f

if

1



1 if and only if Ca fl = = 0. Hence We obtain = = 1/(fry) and in the same way. Then the second equality in (2.10) is an immediate consequence.

T. Nakanishi and M.

546

b

a

C = cc

C

a1 .7

La

Lb

)

( (3)

0

La

Lb

Ca

Ca

C'3

C

a=O

(4)

1JP7

Figure 2.1.

We shall need later the angle sum of the triangle T considered in case (1) above. The following lemma is obtained from (2.5) and (2.6):

2.11. Lemma. Let

and -y be angles of the hyperbolic triangle whose and Then edges have L-lengths La, Lb and + + -y) = C(La, Lb,

+ + -y) = S(La, Lb, La), where —

C L L

L a,

b,



+

+



+

+

Parametrization of Teichmiiller Space by Length Parameters

547

2.12. The groups we shall discuss in this paper will be discrete subgroups of PSL(2, R). A Fuchsian group r also acts, not necessarily disdenote the limit set of F, Rr = IHI/I' and let continuously, on OIHI. Let lrr IHI —* Rr be the canonical projection. Let F be a finitely generated non-elementary Fuchsian group. Then I' has finite number of conjugacy classes of maximal non-hyperbolic cyclic groups. Let mi, m2,.. where 2 < m1 <m2 < m3 00, be the orders of the cyclic subgroups F2,. F3 representing the conjugacy classes; If < 00 and z is the fixed point of r, in JEll, then we shall say that lrr(z) has order and write ord(irr(z)) = Let denote the convex hull of the limit set L(r). The Nielsen convex region [1, Subsection 8.5] is K(F) = [L(F)] fl IHE. If K([')/r has genus g and t boundary curves, then the symbol (g; mi,. , m3; t) is called the signature of F and abbreviated as (g; m1,. m3) if t = 0. :

.

,

. .

,

. .

.

.

,

2.13. Horocycles. If F contains parabolic elements, let P(I') denote the set of all parabolic fixed points of F. We consider a ['-invariant collection of horocycles based at the points in P(F). If a fundamental neighborhood system

for P(F)/F is provided by the sets of the form where U is the interior of a horocycle based at p E and = {-y e r : = p} is the stabilizer of p, then a compact surface = (IHE U is obtained. Each point of \ Rr corresponds to a puncture and will be called a point of order oo.

Let C be a horocycle based at p E P([') and the stabilizer of p. We shall say that C has length with respect to r (or Rr) if is generated by the translation z z+ for any S E PSL(2, R) sending C onto {z C: Im(z) = 1}. 2.14. Let F be an oriented compact surface of genus g with t boundary curves. Let P = {x1,.. . , x3 } be a set of distinct interior points of F. We often denote

F with a distinguished point set P and write Fg,3 for

by Fg,s,o.

We consider the collection e of arcs c

:

I=

[0, 1] —+

F satisfying the

following conditions:

(1) c({0, 1}) C P and c(Int(I)) C F\P, where Int(I) denotes the open unit interval, and c does not bound a disc in F\P. (2)

is simple.

548

7'.

Nakanishi and M.

In this paper we call two arcs c0 and c1 in C homotopic, if there exists a continuous map H : I x I F satisfying

(1) H(t,j) = c,(t) for t (2) H(O,s) =

co(O)

(3) H(Int(I)

x I) C

I,j

E {O, 1},

= ci(O) and H(1,s) = co(1) = ci(1),

F\P.

We denote by [c] the homotopy class of c.

2.15. L-length of arcs. Let F be a Fuchsian group with signature (g; m1, m3; t). If m3 = 00, we fix > 0 and consider the horocycles of length with respect to F based at the points of P(r). be an orientation-preserving homeomorphism such that Let f Fg,s,t —+ > 1 for all e P. Then, for a homotopy class [c] of an arc c E e, [c] = {f o c' c' e [c] } contains a unique hyperbolic geodesic arc in Rr :

for one case. In the exceptional case, c is a simple closed arc bounding a disc which contains a single point x, of P and ord(f(x,)) = 2 (see Figure 2.2) and any length-minimizing sequence f o in [c] parametrized by arc-length converges to an arc which goes from = f(c(O)) to f(x,) and returns to except

and f(x,).

along a geodesic between

xi

Figure 2.2.

Let c e. We consider a lift of f(c) to IHI and let p, q E IHI be its endpoints. The L-length of [c] with respect to (Rr, is defined by

(c; Rr,

=

(p, q)

IHI x IHI,

L(p, q)

if

L(p,

if (p, q) E IHE x OIH[,

Cq)

(L(Cp,Cq)

if(p,q) E OIHI x OIHI,

and Cq are the horocycles of length based at p and q respectively. The L-length depends only on the homotopy class [c] and the isotopy class relative to P. where

Parametrization of

Space by Length Parameters

549

Parametrizations of Teichmüller Spaces

3.

3.1. Definition. Let Fg,s be the oriented closed surface of genus g equipped with a set P = {x1,. ,x3} of s distinct points. Let F be a finitely generated Fuchsian group with signature (g; m1,. m3). We assume that . .

.

Tn1

=

. .

.=

Tn31

=

,

.

,

= Tn32,

rn3

,

and that P is decomposed into subsets P1 = {x1,.. ,x31}

.

, x31

},.

.

.

,Pt =

= x3).

A marking for the factor surface Rr

i = 1,..

f

:

is

an isotopy class

such that ord(f(x)) =

Fg,s

The pair (Rr,

for

called a marked surface. and (Rr2, f2*) are conformally equivalent Two marked surfaces (Rr1 , if there is a conformal mapping h: Rr1 Rr2 with = f2*. By [Rr, denote the class of all marked surfaces conformally equivalent to (Rr, ft). we Then the Teichmüller space for the signature (g; m1,. . , m3) is xE

.

,

t.

is

.

T(g; m1,.

.

. ,

m3) = {[Rr,

:

F is a Fuchsian group with signature

(g;mi,...,m3)}. T(g; m,.. . m) = Tg,s (m) We employ the following abbreviations: repeated s times), T(g; —) = Tg. ,

3.2. Parametrization by L-lengths. We assume that s

1 and consider a

triangulation of Fg,s by arcs in e (see 2.14): A triangulation

an arc system in e and not homotopic if i is

(m is

= (ci,.

.. ,

that

and c, are disjoint except for their endpoints j and each complementary region is an open triangle

such

containing no points of P. A triangle in this triangulation may be like the region depicted in Figure 2.2. Euler characteristic considerations show that contains d1 = 6g — 6 + 3s arcs. We fix > 0. For E T(g; m1,.. ,rn3), let La(cj, denote = [Rr, i = 1,. . , By definition La (ci, is indepenthe L-length La (ci; Rr, ft), dent of the representative of the marked surface and independent of if F has no parabolic elements. .

.

550

T.

Nakanishi and M. Natitanen

3.3. Theorem. The mapping T(g;m1,.. .,m3) —+

(Pa4(R*) = (La(ci,R*),.. ,La(Cdi,R*)).

(3.4)

.

is injective and hence gives a global parametrization of T(g; m1,.

Proof. We assume that maps two marked surfaces For each = [Rn2, f2*] to the same point (L1,.. .

,

c1,2 denote the geodesic curve in [ci] with respect to R1 * and

= e

. .

,

m3).

fit]

and let and respectively.

[Rn

,

then by 2.4 c,,1, ck,1) and c,,2, ck,2) bound congruent geodesic triangles T1 and T2. Let h = hT T2, respectively and there is a conformal isometry hT : T1 are in f1(P). endpoints of on T1 for all triangles T in For each so that If an endpoint fi(x) of is not a puncture, then we define h on h are —+ is isometric with h(fi(x)) = f2(x). If both endpoints of punctures, by 2.4 the L-length coordinates define horocycles based at vertices so that h: at infinity of the triangles too. Then we define h on is isometric and so that h sends the point on the horocycle based at f' (x) to the point on the horocycle based at f2(x). Now h gives a conformal isometry of Rn1 onto Rn2 and (h ° fi )* = f2*. Thus R1 * = and we conclude that Pa4 is injective. If three curves

c, and ck are the sides of a triangle T in

3.5. A real algebraic representation of Teichmüller space. An advantage of the parametrization by L-length coordinates is that it allows T(g; m1, •

. .



m3) (s 1) a real-algebraic representation, that is, m1, , m3)) is determined by algebraic equations in We shall explain this in

,

detail. A triangle in the triangulation has at its vertices three (prime)ends in the sense of Carathéodry. Let i = 1,. , s denote the set of all ends of triangles which are at e P. Let = [Rn,f*] E T(g;mi,. . ,m3). If we also consider horocycles of length m3 = with respect to F. The geodesic arcs in [c], c e are extended naturally to be a triangulation of (Here we need a slight modification if contains an arc as in Figure 2.2 with ord(f(x,)) = 2.) Each triangle T in corresponds to a geodesic triangle in and we take a lift T* to IHI of this geodesic triangle. Then an end of T to be the interior angle of T* at defines a vertex? of T*. We define 0a (€, e JEll or the length of the subarc of the horocycle between two edges of T* to which? E ÔIHI is incident. Then for i = 1,. .. .

.

,

Parametrization of Teichmiiller Space by Length Parameters

Oa(€,R*) =

I 2ir/m

if

551

= m
(3.6)



iford(f(x2))_cx.

This and formulae (2.5), (2.6), (2.8), (2.9) and (2.10) lead to the real-algebraic in terms of L-length coordinates. In general, representation of T(g; m1,.. , however, finding the explicit algebraic equations for this representation involves tedious computations. We treat here two cases, the Teichmüller space T9,3(cx) of punctured surfaces in Chapter 3.8, and the Teichmüller space T0,6(2) of a sphere with six branched points of order 2 in Chapter 5. .

3.7. Remarks. (1) The functions Oa(f,

also give a global parametrization for T(g; m1, . , m3). Since contains 4g — 4 + 2s triangles, there are d2 = coincides with the h—length 12g — 12 + 6s parameters. For T9,3(cx), Oa(f, parameter in [11]. . .

(2) The following result on convergence of parametrizations and marked groups is proved in [5]. Let ha,m : Rd1 be the mapping (x1,. where Let be a triangulation = , of F9,3 and the mapping in (3.4). Then in .

.

,

. .

as m —p

Moreover, if normalized, converges algebraically to F.

3.8.

ft]), then Fm, if suitably

The real algebraic representation for the Teichmüller space

T9,3 (co) of a punctured surface. We fix a triangulation ti. For an end of a triangle T in let c3,E denote the edge opposite and edges. Then cl,E,c2,E and c3,( are arcs in L\. By (2.10) and (3.6) is defined by s rational equations:

the other

z = 1,. . , s.

(3.9)

EEE

L (c1,€, R *1

2,€,

R\ =

.

As special cases we calculate the representations for torus with one and two

punctures, respectively.

Once punctured torus. Let F = F1,1 be a torus with one distinguished point x1. The fundamental group iri(F, x1) is isomorphic to the abelian group Z. There is a triangulation consisting of the loops c1, c2 and c3 at Z

552

T.

x1 representing (1,0), (0, 1) and (1, 1) in Z length functions a = La (ci, b = La (c2, Teichmüller space T1,1 to the subspace of by the equation a b c

Nakanishi and M.

Z respectively. Then the Lsend the and c = La (c3, = {(a, b, c) : a, b, c> 0} defined

—+—+—=—. 2 bc ca ab

If

(3.10)

= 6, the equation above is the classical Markov (3.11)

a2 + b2 + c2 = 3abc.

According to Penner [11] an element of the mapping class group MG9,3 acts on Tg,s(cx) as a rational mapping. In this case, MG1,1 is generated by Ti

:

(a,b,c) —÷

I a2+b2 \

I

b2+c2\ a

)

a full twist along some simple closed curves on F, see [11, p. 335]. All positive integer solutions of (3.11) arise as images of the solution (1,1,1) under MG1,1. See [2].

Twice punctured torus. We identify the torus F with C/Z Z (the action F z + m + in). Let ir : C of (m, n) E Z Z is given by the translation z be the projection map. Let x1 = ir(0) and X2 = ir((1 + i)/2) and let F1,2 be the torus with the set P = {x1, x2}. For distinct z, w e C, let [z, w] denote the Euclidean segment between z and w. We consider the triangulation of F1,2 consisting of the arcs c1 = ir([0, (1 + i)/2]), c2 = ir([0, (—1 + i)/2]), c3 = ir([0, (—1—i)/2]), c4 = ir([0, (1—i)/2]), c5 ir([0, —i]) and c6 = ir([(1—i)/2, (1+ i)/2]). The following results are from [5] with the notation a = La(ci, .), b = Lcx(c2, c = La(c3, d = La(c4, e = and f = La(c6, Let [Re, e Since kj admits a conformal involution which exchanges by a single equation: is defined in f(xi) and f(x2), e = f. Then

If

=

6,

d

c

e

b

a

e

ae

be

bc

ce

de

ad

then the equation above is: ad(b2 + c2 + e2) + bc(a2 + d2 + e2) = 6abcde.

(3.12)

Each element of the mapping class group MG1,2 acts on R5 as a rational mapping preserving (3.12) and MG1,2 is generated by

Parametrization of Teichmuller Space by Length Parameters

(a,b,c,d,e)

553

+d2)/a,e)

—+

(a, b, c, d, e) —+ (d, a, b, c, (ac + bd)/e) w3

: (a,b,c,d,e) —+

+e2)/c,b,d,e).

The mappings w1 and w3 arise from a full twist along some simple closed curves on F. The Equation (3.12) allows an analogy to integer solutions of the Markov Equation (3.11): w(1, 1, 1, 1, 1) are integer solutions of (3.12) for all w MG1,2. However, this analogy is not straightforward. First note that the mappings 01 : (a, b, c, d, e) —+ (d,

b, c, a, e),

02 : (a, b, c, d, e) —+ (a, c, b, d, e)

preserve the integer solutions of (3.12). But the group generated by MG1,2 and does not preserve the positive integer solutions. This means that MG1,2Oi, orbit of (1, 1, 1, 1, 1) does not supply all positive integer solutions of (3.12). At present the authors do not know whether or not every positive integer solution of (3.12) is of the form w(1, 1,1,1,1) or 92w(1, 1, 1, 1, 1) for some w E MG1,2

and i = 1,2.

4. Parametrizations of Teichmüller Spaces T(g;mi,... ,m3) with s 1 by Geodesic Length Functions 4.1. Among parametrizations of Teichmüller spaces, the one by the geodesic length functions is well known and has been studied in papers by several authors (see, for example, [3], [16], [13], [14], [15], [9] and [12]). In this chapter we consider the parametrization by geodesic length functions for Teichmüller spaces T(g; m1,. .. , m3) with s 1. We shall not pursue the problem of find-

ing the minimal number of global length parameters. Instead we shall seek parametrizations by geodesic length functions which allow the Teichmüller space a real-algebraic representation. For this purpose we start by establishing a relation between L-length functions and geodesic length functions.

4.2. Let F =

denote the annulus with one distinguished point x1, and let c be a homotopically nontrivial simple loop at x1, and c1, c2 the boundary curves. Let F be a Fuchsian group with signature (0; m1; 2) or (0; m1, m2; 1) (Here we do not assume that m1 m2). If m1 = x, we also consider horocydes of length with respect to I'. Let f F Rr be an orientation-preserving embedding such that ord(f(x1)) = m1 and that neither f(ci) nor f(c2) bounds F0,1,2

a disc in \ {&ranched points}, see Figure 4.1. We consider a lift of f(c) to IHI as in 2.15. Let 'yt E I' be a transformation (determined and define La(c;

554

T.

Nakanishi and M. In1

f(c)

f(c2)

f(c2)

f(ci) 1(c)

Signature (0; m1 , m2; 1)

Signaiure (0; m1; 2) Figure 4.1.

up to conjugation) obtained by lifting the loop f(c2). We define t(c2; i = 1,2, as follows: If is elliptic, then t(c2; Rr', = —2 cos(ir/m2), if parabolic, then t(c2; = —2 and if hyperbolic, then

=

t(c2;

—2

cosh

l(c2;

is

(4.3)

2

is the length of the geodesic curve contained in the free homotopy class of f(c2). The connection with matrix representation is that = where l(c2;

4.4. Lemma. (1) If m1
I where La = La(c;Rr,f*) and t2 = independent of a. (2) If m1 = then

+

ir

cos —

+

m1

i= =

—(t1

1,2.

In this case La is

+ t2).

Proof We shall give a proof only for the case of signature (0; m1; 2), m1
Parametrization of Teichmuller Space by Length Parameters

Sl=(ab

555

ad+b2=l, t1=a+d<—2,

s2=(l/x

—1<x<0, —b/x\

(dx

\bx

a/x

I,

x a

ir

x

m1

dx+—=—2cos—,

j

where

d=

—2xcos(ir/mi)—ti

<0, a= tix2+2xcos(ir/mi) x —1

x2—1

>0,

<0,

b= see [17, p. 169]. Since b2 — —

1

—a d —

+

cos(ir/m1) — 4sin2(ir/mi)

+



and b <0, b is determined by t1, t2 and m1. Let p D. Then

dx—(a/x)+2isin(ir/m1)

bx >0

,

2bx

IHI be the fixed point of

Hence

2 cos

Since

2

=

cosh







[Im(p)]'/2 [Im(Sj'(p))]h/2 —

d(p, Sj'(p)) —

1,

_

we have the claimed equality.

4.5. Special triangulation. Let F9,3 be the oriented closed surface of genus g with the set of distinguished points P = {xi,.. x3}, s 1. We equip F9,3 with a special triangulation If s = 1, we choose any triangulation of If s 2, first we choose simple arcs c1,. F9,3 as where c2 starts at x1 and ends at and the arcs are disjoint except for their endpoint x1. Next we choose simple closed arcs .. at xi so that separates c2 from all other curves, i = 1,. , s — 1. Hence c, and look like the bounds a disc D2 containing c2. To complete arcs in Figure 2.2 and the triangulation, we add simple closed arcs c23_1,. at x1 which . ,

. . ,

.

,

. .

. . ,

556

Nakanishi and M. Näatdnen

T.

are contained in F9,3 \

U. • U D31) and disjoint except for x1. The result

is

(T(g; m1, be any point of = ERr, m3)), where is the mapping in (3.4) defined for the triangulation m3. By constructed above. Here we assume again that m1 <m2

4.6.

Let (L1,. ..

,

(2.5), (2.8) and (2.10)

+ 2)sin(ir/m) =

if ord(f(x2+i)) = m <

=

if cn'd(f(x1))

if cn'd(f(x1)) =

Therefore we can eliminate the coordinates L1,. mapping

T(g;mi,..

.

,m3)

. .

,

CX).

L31 and the restriction

—+

= (La(cs,R*),. ..,La(Cdi,R*)), where d1 =

6g



6

(4.7)

+ 3s, gives a global coordinates for the Teichmüller space.

For the rest of this chapter we exclude the signatures (0; m1, m2, m3), which have a single point as the Teichmüller space. Let E = ERr, T(g; m1,... , m3). For i = s,. choose a collar neighborhood A2 in F9,3 \ . .

,

{x2,... ,x3} of c2. We think of A2 as the surface F0,1,2 with the set {x1}. Let A2 be a lift of f(A2) to IHI and G2 be the stabilizer of A2. Then G2 is a subgroup of I' with signature (0; m1; 2) or (0; m1, m3; 1) for some j ? 2. Now we apply the argument in 4.2: Let c21 and c22 be the boundary curves of A2 and t(c21, and t(c22, the (negative) traces of the elements in G2 obtained by lifting the loops f(c21) and f(c22). Then by Lemma 4.4 the L-length La(cj, in (4.7) is expressed in terms of the trace functions t(c21, and t(c22, Hence the set of trace functions t(c23, i = s,.. , d1 , j = 1,2, gives a global coordinate—system for the Teichmüller space T(g; m1,. , m3) and this allows T(g; m1,... , m3) a real-algebraic representation. Of course we can omit the trace functions which are constant, that is, those corresponding to parabolic and elliptic elements. Then by (4.3) the rest are parameters defined by geodesic lengths. .

. .

Parametrization of Teichmñller Space by Length Parameters

557

punctured torus. We consider again the Teichmüller space T1,1 (cx) of once punctured torus. Let = (c1, c2, c3) be the triangulation of F = F1,1 constructed in 3.8. In this special case c21 and c22 are freely homotopic in F1,1 \ {x1} for i = 1,2,3. Therefore, by Lemma 4.4 (2), we have Once

aLa(ci,R*) =

j

= 1,2,3.

Then (3.10) written in terms of trace functions gives the classical result

+

= 0.

+

+

(Note that the trace functions are negative.)

5. Teichmüller Space of Closed Surface of Genus 2 5.1. Let T9 denote the Teichmüller space of closed surface of genus g. P. Schmutz [12] gave a global parametrization of T9, g 2, by 6g — 5 geodesic

length functions and solved the problem of finding the minimal number of geodesic length parameters needed for a global parametrization of T9. If g = 2, then the minimal number is seven. Since there is a standard way to identify To,6(2) with the Teichmüller space T2, we can give a global parametrization for T2 by using the 1,-length coordinates of To,6(2). The purpose of this chap-

ter is to show that this parametrization naturally produces seven geodesic length functions on T2 by which T2 is expressed as a real-algebraic hypersurface in

5.2.

S=

Let (r,S) be a marked group of signature (0;2,2,2,2,2,2), where (D1, .

. . ,

is an ordered set of generators such that

i=1,...,6. The elements defined by A1 = D1 D2, B1 = D3D1, A2 = D4D5 and B2 = D6D5 generates a normal subgroup G of index 2 and satisfies = 1. Therefore, G has the signature (2,—). Let 5' = (A1,B1,A2,B2). The marked groups (1', 5) and (G, 5') define a point [I', of To,6(2) and a of T2, respectively, see [17, Proposition 3.2]. Then there is a point ERG, mapping T0,6(2)

T2,

ii([Rr,f*]) =

(5.3)

T. Nakanishi and M. Naat&nen

558

which is real-analytic when the Fricke coordinates are considered, see [4, 2.5].

On the other hand, if a marked Fuchsian group (G, 5') with 5' = (A1, B1, A2, B2) is given, the hyperelliptic involution on RG induces a Möbius trans-

formation D1 E PSL(2, R) such that D1, D2 = D1A1, D3 = B1D1, D4 = D1 Bj' Aj' B2, D5 = D1 Bj' A 'B2 A2 and D6 = D5 D4 D3 D2 D, are all elliptic of order 2 and generate a group with signature (O;2,2,2,2,2,2). Hence in (5.3) is also surjective. By the mapping we can identify To,6(2) with T2. cli

C12

(1)

(2) Figure 5.1.

5.4. Let

be the triangulation of F0,6 as depicted in Figure 5.1 (1). We consider the parameter space where is the mapping C in (4.7). (We omit the subscript because in this case is independent of cr.) Let E T0,6(2) and denote by g2 the geodesic arc in = ERr, C, E for i < 5 and i > 11. Since the orders of f(x2) are 2 for x2 E P, the complementary components T1, T2 and T3 of \Ug2 lift to hyperbolic geodesic triangles in IHI. We identify T2, i = 1,2,3, with the hyperbolic geodesic triangles and denote by 1(g) the hyperbolic length of an arc g and set 12 = 21(g2), 1 i < 5, = l(g,i) and 17 = l(g12) and = coshl2 — 1, 1 i 7. Then (2.5) and (2.6) give the interior angles = 922 and 9z3 of T2. Let

+

+ 9z3, j = 1, 2, 3. Then, since the order of f(xi) is 2,

e1+e2+e3=7r.

(5.5)

Let be positive numbers and La, Lb and the corresponding 1b and L-lengths, = cosh la — 1, etc. Then the triangle inequality < + is expressed in terms of L-lengths as < V(La, Lb), where

V(La,

=

+ Va + a + LaLb4tJ(L2a +

+2),

(5.6)

Parametrization of Teichmuller Space by Length Parameters

559

satisfy three triangle inequalities if and oniy see [5, 3.1]. Thus, La, Lb and belongs to the following region in if (La, Lb,

= {(La,Lb,Lc)


<

<

:

By (5.5), sin(ê1 + ê2 + ê3) = 0. Then, by using Lemma 2.11 we obtain an equationintermsofC(L1,L6,L7),C(L2,L3,L6),C(L4,L5,L7), S(L1,L6,L7), S(L2,L3,L6) and S(L4,L5,L7) and hence an algebraic equation in L1,L2,. is the sublocus of this equation which L7. The parameter space lies in the region

(L1,L6,L7),(L2,L3,L6) and (L4,L5,L7) E IZ}.

{(L1,L2,...,L7) E

5.7. Let

e T0,6(2) and 7J([RG, ft]) = ERr, ft], where is the = ERr, mapping in (5.3). Let p RG Rr be the covering mapping of order 2 Then the geodesic arcs gi, i 5 and i 11, branched over f({x1,. . , in RG, which are invariant under the in Rr lift to closed geodesic curves hyperelliptic involution, see Figure 5.1 (2). Since 1(g2) is half the length of It race I = 2 cosh 1(g2), where '-ye E G is a hyperbolic transformation corresponding to We write = #712. Then = 'Yu and .

= Itrace'y21 =

+4,

i = 1,...,5,

i=6,7.

Substituting this to the parameter space obtained in 5.4 gives a parametrization of the Teichmüller space T2 in terms of the geodesic length functions.

5.8. Remarks. (1) Okumura describes in [10] a parameter space for T2 in terms of the geodesic length functions on simple closed curves. (2) The argument above applies to parametrize the subspace of hyperelliptic

surfaces in T9,g 2.

References [1] A.F. Beardon, The Geometry of Discrete Groups, Graduate Texts in Math. 91, Springer-Verlag, 1983.

[2] T.W. Cusick and M.E. Flahive, The Markov and Lagrange Spectra, Mathematical Surveys and Monographs 30, Amer. Math. Soc., 1989. [3] L. Keen, On Fricke moduli, in Advances in the Theory of Riemann Surfaces, (L.V. Ahlfors et al. ed.), Ann. Math. Studies 66, Princeton Univ. Press, 1971, 205—224.

560

T.

Nakanishi and M. Nuitmnen

5. Nag, The Complex Analytic Theory of Teichmiiller spaces, Canadian Math. Soc. Series of Monographs and Advanced Texts, John Wiley & Sons, 1988. [5] T. Nakanishi and M. Näätänen, The Teichmüller space of a punctured surface represented as a real algebraic space, Michigan Math. J. 42 (1995), 235—258. [6] T. Nakanishi and M. Näätänen, Length parameters for Teichmüller space of a punctured surfaces, in Complex Analysis on Hyperbolic 3-manifolds, RIMS [4]

Kokyuroku, 882, 57—69.

[7] M. Näätänen, A cellular parametrization for closed surfaces with a distinguished point, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A. I. Math. 18 (1993), 45—64. [8] M. Näätänen and R.C. Penner, A convex hull construction for compact surfaces and the Dirichlet polygon, Bull. London Math. Soc. 23 (1991), 56—574. [9] Y. Okumura, On the global real analytic coordinates for Teichmüller spaces, J. Math. Soc. Japan, 42 (1990), 91—101.

[10] Y. Okumura, Global real analytic length parameters for Teichmiiller spaces, preprint. [11] R.C. Penner, The decorated Teichmüller space of punctured surfaces, Commun. Math. Phys. 113 (1987), 299—339. [12] P. Schmutz, Die Parametrisierung des Teichmüllerraumes durch geodätische Längenfunktionen, Comment. Math. Helvet. 68 (1993), 278—288. [13] M. Seppälä and T. Sorvali, Parametrization of Möbius groups acting in a disk, Comment. Math. Helvet., 61 (1986), 149—160. [14] M. Seppälä and T. Sorvali, Parametrization of Teichmüller spaces by geodesic

length functions, in Holomorphic Functions and Moduli II, (D. Drasin et al. ed.), Mathematical Sciences Research Institute Publications 11, Springer-Verlag, 1988, pp. 267—284.

[15] M. Seppälä and T. Sorvali, Geometry of Riemann surfaces and Tezchmuller space, Mathematical Studies 169, North-Holland, 1992. [16] T. Sorvali, Parametrization of free Möbius groups, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A. I. Math. 579 (1974), 1—12.

[17] H. Zieschang, Finite Groups of Mapping Classes of Surfaces, Lecture Note in Math. 875, Springer-Verlag, 1981.

Toshihiro Nakanishi Graduate School of Polymathematics Nagoya University Nagoya 464-01, Japan

Marjatta Näätänen University of Helsinki Department of Mathematics P. 0. Box 4 (Hallituskatu 15) SF 00014, Finland

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 561-567) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

A REMARK ON THE INTEGRABILITY AND BOUNDEDNESS OF AUTOMORPHIC FORMS TAKEO OHSAWA

1. Introduction Let r be a Fuchsian group acting on the unit disc U = {z E C; Izi < 1}. A holomorphic function f: U —p C is called an automorphic form of weight q for

r

f for all A E I'. Here q is some fixed positive integer. Certain Banach spaces consisting of automorphic forms are important in the theory of moduli for Riemann surfaces. What we are concerned here is the space Aq(r) (resp. Bq(r)), introduced by L. Bers [B], of integrable (resp. bounded) automorphic forms defined as the space of automorphic forms f of weight q for r satisfying

JR

-

<00

(resp. sup (1 —

= x + iy and R is a fundamental region for r. A2(r) and B2(r) are of particular importance because, if I' acts freely on U, A2(r) is canonically isomorphic to the predual of the tangent space of the Teichmüller space at the point represented by I', and the tangent space itself is then antilinearly equivalent to B2(r) (cf. [G], [N]). z

561

T.Qhsawa

562

According to J. Lehner's article [L-2], there is a conjecture asserting that Aq(r) C Bq(r) for all Fuchsian groups r. This turned out to be true if r is

finitely generated (cf. [D-E], [K], [L-1], [M-R]) or satisfies the condition inf

AEr\{1}

ItraceAl > 2

(cf. [L-2, Theorem 1]). The purpose of our present article is to disprove the conjecture by showing

that there exists a Fuchsian group that satisfies A2(r) B2(r). It will turn out that r is a counterexample whenever u,r is the connected sum of infinitely many hyperbolic Riemann surfaces that contains as joints a sequence of annuli whose modules diverge rapidly enough.

Acknowledgement. The author thanks to T. Rassias who asked him to write an article homaging S. Stoilow.

2. Norms and Laurent Expansion := {z; e < Izi < First we shall restrict ourselves to the case U \ I' } and purpose the continuity property of the inclusions from A2(r) into B2(I') as e 0. For such F, A2(r) and B2(r) shall be identified with the space of integrable and bounded holomorphic quadratic differentials on and with respect to the Poincaré metric, which we shall denote by respectively.

Let w be any integrable holomorphic quadratic differential on observation is the following.

Our first

Proposition 1. There exists a constant C satisfying Cf

/

sup IzI=1

denotes the volume form and respect to the Poincaré metric on

Here

the

Proof. Let us put for simplicity dVi.

IIWII(e)

IRE

pointwise norm of w with

A Remark on the Integrabzlity and ...

563

Let

w= iEZ

be the expansion of w into the Laurent series, and put

= c_2z2dz®2. Then there exists a constant C1 independent of w such that (1)

lw — wOII(1/2)

for all e E (0, 1/2) (cf. [0, Lemma 1.1]). Moreover we note that (2)

I

the other hand, as for the supremum norm of w on the unit circle, we first which is explicitly computable by using note that the Poincaré metric of the covering map On

{zEC;Imz>O} w

w

z

exp(log e log z/iir),

+ Therefore one can find constants C2 and C3 satisfying

sup

(3)

IzI=1

and IIwoII(l,2)

sup

.

(4)

Hence sup IzI=1

Iw(z) — IzI=1

IzI=1

logel IIwoII(l,2) +



log el)l (C3

+

+ C21

log

WOIl(l/2) 11w — WOII(l/2)

T. Ohsawa

564

Letting

C:=

sup O<e<1/2

we

obtain the desired inequality.

3. A Decomposition Theorem We shall recall without proof a general result in [0] describing the behaviour of the Banach space structure of A2(r) as r varies in such a way that U/[' splits

into two hyperbolic Riemann surfaces in the limit. For any Riemann surface 5, as in the case of we shall denote by A2 (S) the space of integrable holomorphic quadratic differentials on S. Given two Riemann surfaces S2 (i = 1,2) of the form S. = S. \ {p2} for some Riemann surfaces S2, we shall study a continuous family of Riemann surfaces that has U S2 U {pt} as a limit. Let z2 be a local coordinate of 5, around p, that maps a neighbourhood U2 Pi biholomorphically onto U. For any e e (0,1) we define the connected sum of Si and S2 around Pi and P2 as a surface obtained by patching Si \ {Izi I <e2} and S2 \ z2 < e2 } via the relation z1 z2 = e2. For simplicity we shall denote this Riemann surface by Si S2. Then there exist canonical homomorphisms

for all e E (0, 1), that are induced from natural inclusions. We put JS(e) C. z2dz®2 C A2 (Re). If 5, are hyperbolic, it is easy to see from the classical theory that is (not canonically) isomorphic to A2(51) A2(52) JS(e). In [0] we have established a more precise version of this decomposition property of with respect to the L1-norms

Theorem 2. (cf. [0, Lemma 1.4 and Theorem 1.5]) If exist continuous invertible linear maps A2(Si)E?A2(52)EBJS(e) w

w

such that i) w3 = and

w F—+

(w1,w2,w3)

are hyperbolic, there

A Remark on the Integrability and ...

565

ii) There exists a function a: (0, oo) S2 such that a(t) = 0 and

(1- a(l(e)))IIwII

(0,

oo) which is independent of S1 and

II

Here 1(E) denotes the hyperbolic length of the loop

w E

{IziI = (z21 = E} in For

the later application of Theorem 2, we note here that for any w E one has on

lwl



Cl

lw —

by Proposition 1 and the monotonicity of the Poincaré metric. Note also that = 21(2 (logE)2

on {z; Iz( = 1}

whereas IIz2dz®211(e) = 8irI

4. Construction of a Counterexample In order to disprove the Aq(r) C Bq(r) conjecture, we shall construct a is infinite with respect Riemann surface S and an w E A2(S) whose to the Poincaré metric. For that, let be any hyperbolic Riemann surface of the form So \ {p, q}, where p and q are distinct points of So. Fixing disjoint local coordinates around p and q, and taking two copies of So we put S(s)

\ {q}

'o \

for any E E (0,1). Here the connected sum is taken around q and p. For C (0,1) we define a sequence of Riemann surfaces any sequence y = inductively, by letting 5y,1 =

S(e1)

and Sy,k =

\ {q}.

_______________________________

TOhsawa

566

Here the connected sum is taken around q E and p E So. Then we define (resp. a Riemann surface Si,, as the limit of the sequence Let be the image of the loop {IzI = 1} C Rek by the canonical embedding Rek C Sy,ic

(resp. Rek C

and let ik (resp. l'k) be the hyperbolic length of choose y in such a way that 3 Ek <2 and

(resp.

Then we may

that

a(lk) + a(l'k) < (2k)3. In fact, this is possible because of the continuity of the Poincaré metric of on compact subsets of \ {q} and S0 \ {p} (cf. [M]). For such a choice of y, by using Theorem 2 respectedly, one can find an w E satisfying as E

—+ 0,

(wfRck)o = k2(logEk)1z2dz®2 and 11w - (wIRek)olI


From the remark after Theorem 2, it is now obvious that w is not bounded with respect to the Poincaré metric.

References L. Bers, Completeness theorems for Poincaré series in one variable, Proc. International Symposium on Linear Spaces, Jerusalem, 1961. [D-E] D. Drasin and C. Earle, On the boundness of automorphic forms, Proc. Amer. [BJ

Math. Soc., 19 (1968), 1039—1042.

F. Gardiner, Teichmüller Theory and quadratic differentials, Wiley, 1987. MI. Knopp, Bounded and integrable automorphic forms, Indiana University Math. J., 22 (1973), 769—778. [L-1] J. Lehner, On the Aq([') C Bq(F) conjecture, Modular Functions of One Variable I, Springer Lecture Notes 320. [L-2] , On the Aq(F) C Bq(F) conjecture for infinitely generated groups, Proc. Discontinuous groups and Riemann Surfaces, Maryland (1974). [M] H. Masur, The extension of the Weil—Petersson metric to the boundary of Teichmiiller spaces, Duke Math. J., 43 (1976), 623—635. [M-R] T.A. Metzger and K.V. Rao, On integrable and bounded automorphic forms, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc., 28 (1971), 562—566. [G] [K]

A Remark on the Integrability and [N]

567

S. Nag, The complex analytic theory of Tezchmüller spaces, Wiley, 1988.

[0] T. Ohsawa, On the analytic structure of certain infinite dimensional Teichmüller spaces, preprint.

Note added in proof. After finishing the manuscript, the author was informed by many people that a necessary and sufficient condition for A2(r) c .82(r) had been obtained by D. Niebur and M. Sheingorn, Characterization of Fuchsian groups whose integrable forms are bounded, Ann. of Math. 106 (1977), 239—258.

The author nevertheless does not feel that publication of this short article is worthless because this is a by-product of a general structure theorem for A2(S), which may yield another interesting conclusions. Takeo Ohsawa Graduate School of Polymathematics Nagoya University, Chikusa-Ku Nagoya, 464-01 Japan

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 569-583) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

DUALITY FOR MULTIOBJECTIVE FRACTIONAL PROGRAMMING PROBLEMS INVOLVING n-SET FUNCTIONS VASILE PREDA

Abstract In this paper, bonvex and generalized bonvex n-set functions are defined and higher order duality results are established for nonlinear fractional programming involving these functions.

1. Introduction Let (X, r,

= L1 the n-fold product of a c-algebra member r of subsets of

be

a finite atomless measure space with L1 (X, r,

separable and a set X. We consider a multiobjective fractional programming problem (VP) involving vector valued n-set functions.

(VP):

Minimize (fi(s)/gi(s),...,fm(s)/gm(s)) subject to:

h3(s)O, Hk(s)=0,

j=1,2,...,p k=l,2,...,q

SeS R for i = 1,2,...,m, with gi >0 for any i and where f2 : $ —k R, gj S h, : S —+ R, for j = 1,2, ,p, Hk : S —+ R for k = 1,2,. , q are twice . .

differentiable n-set functions on S. The analysis of optimization problems with set or n-set functions has been the subject of several papers [3—12, 17, 18, 23, 24, 27—31, 40]. These problems 569

________________________

occur

naturally in a variety of situations dealing with optimal selection of

measurable subsets. This type of optimization problem has received attention lately due to its diverse applications and theoretical interest. Some problems of this type have been encountered in statistics [12, 25], fluid flow [2], electrical insulator design [3], optimal plasma confinement [37] and regional design (districting, facility location, warehouse layout, urban planning) [10, 11]. We note that for treating these problems, in most cases, the theory and methods which have been proposed are applicable only to some classes of problems.

The difficulty of the above problem, as pointed out by Morris in [24], lies in the poorly structured feasible domain which is not convex, not open and, actually, nowhere dense. In [24], Morris had developed the first general theory for optimizing set functions. He defined the notions of local convexity, global convexity and differentiability for set functions. Also, he established optimality conditions and Lagrangean duality relations for a general nonlinear programming problem involving set functions. Further, Morris [23, 24] stated some algorithms for numerical solution of these problems. These methods and results stated by Morris have been used and further extended in [6—9, 16—18, 36]. Thus, in [9], Corley developed the general theory for n-set functions and gave the concepts of partial derivatives and the derivative of the n-set function. Some optimality conditions are given for nonlinear programs with set functions in [6] and [17] and for nonlinear programs with n-set functions in [8],

duality results for nonlinear programs with set functions are discussed in [7, 17, 18] and for nonlinear programs with n-set functions are established in [9, 40]. For minmax programs containing n-set functions and Mond—Weir duality see [27, 39]. In Chon, Hsia and Lee [8], the second differentiability of a set function is given. Also, second order necessary and sufficient conditions are given for a class of optimization problems involving optimal selection of a measurable subset from a given measure subspace subject to set function inequalities. In [18, 21, 27—35, 40], different approaches to defining and characterizing the notion of convexity for set or n-set functions are followed, and also optimality and duality results based on these approaches are given. Recently, some Wolfe-type duality results involving properly efficient solutions were obtained in [38] for a multiobjective convex programs with point functions. Also, see [4, 13—15, 28, 38] for some results for multiobjective programs with point

Duality for Multiobjective Fractional Programming Problems

...

571

functions. For multiobjective programs involving set or n-set functions some

optimality criteria and duality results are investigated in [8, 16, 19, 36, 40]. Thus, recently in Zalmai [40], under convexity and generalized p-convexity assumptions, some sufficient optimality conditions and weak and strong duality results are stated.

In Preda and Stancu-Minasian

[32]

and Preda [29], the notions of

(p, b)-vexity and strict (p, b)-vexity for nondifferentiable and differentiable set functions are introduced. Further, some duality results for multiobjective programming problems and multiobjective fractional programming problems which involve set vectorial functions are given. Also, recently, by using the differentiability of second order for set functions defined by Chon, Hsia and Lee [8], Preda [31] define the notions of bonvexity and generalized bonvexity for set functions. Further, a second order dual problem is presented and, under generalized bonvexity assumptions, some duality results for a multiobjective fractional problem are proved. In this paper, the notions of differentiability of the second order for n-set

functions and the notions of bonvexity and generalized bonvexity for n-set functions are defined and some duality results are given for a second order dual problem. We note that the minimization entails obtaining efficient solutions. Thus,

we shall extend the results given by, for example, Bector and Chandra [1], Pandley [26] and Preda [31] for the case of multiobjective fractional mathematical programming problems.

2. Differentiability Let (X, I', be a finite atomless measure space with L1 (X, r, = L1 (ii) separable and let d) be a pseudometric space, where d is the pseudometric

on r defined by 1/2

d(S, T)

= S

= (Si, ...,

Sn),

T = (T1,

...,

Tn)

E rn, where

denotes the symmetric

difference.

We note that 1/2

n

d(S, T)

II'Sk

=

- 'Tk

}

V. Preda

572

x ii') we denote the integral f5f by

and w E For f E the functional notation (f, Is), diagonal of w, denoted by diag w,

is

w by (w, x where 5, T E r. The defined as a function on r in the following

way:

diagw(S) = (w,IS

xIs), S E r.

Moreover, diag w is said to be

if 'Sn means (f,

diagw(S) where

1s implies that Is)

f Now, we will define the notion of differentiability for n-set functions. This was originally introduced by Morris [24] for set functions; their n-set counterparts are discussed in Corley [9].

Definition 2.1. A function p : r —+ R is differentiable at 50 E r if there called the derivative of p at 50, and there exists r x r —+ R such that for each S Er,

exists

E

p(S) = p(S°) +



iso) + 'i,b(S, 50),

where i4'(S, S°) is 0(d(S, 50)), that is, limd(5,so)..+o 'i,b(S, S°)/d(S, SO) = 0.

The first derivative for p is a linear functional on r defined by S —p — iso) rather than just an L1-function. However, we may identify the first derivative with D92(S°). [20]

Definition 2.2. A function F : r —+ R is said to have a partial derivative at 50 = with respect to its kth argument if the function .

,

p(Sk) = F(51°,..

define DkF(S°) = DF(S°) = (D1F(S°),...

. .

,

Sg)

has the derivative

and we

If there exists DkF(S°), 1 k n, we put ,

Definition 2.3. The function F r —+ R is differentiable at 50 if there erists DF(S°) and : r x r —+ R such that

F(S) = F(S°)+ where

50) is O(d(S, 50)).



Duality for Multiobjective Fractional Programming Problems ..

573

Definition 2.4. A set function F r —+ R is said to be differentiable at 50 E if it has the first derivative DF(S°) at 50 and there exists x k,l E {1,2,. . ,n}, such that the function qso(S) = E _Isko) X (Is1 —Is?))' called the second derivative ofF at 50, .

is O[d(S°, 5)] and satisfies

+qso(S)+E(S, 50),

F(S) = where E(S, 50) =

E(S, S°)/d2(S, 50) =

O[d2(S, 50)], i.e.,

0.

As in [8, Theorem 1], we get that the second derivatives are unique and F is differentiable at The second derivative, q5o(S), is the quadratic form defined by

3. Generalized Bonvexity and Preliminaries In this section we define the bonvexity and generalized bonvexity for twice differentiable n-set functions. Thus, we will extend the similar concepts for point functions considered, for example, in Bector and Chandra [1]. The case of twice differentiable set functions was considered in Preda [29]. Throughout this paper, for x = (x1, ... , Xm), y = (Yi, ... , Ym) E we

putxyiffx2y1foreachi; x2

x
for all i.

Definition 3.1. A twice differentiable n-set function F : $ —+ R is said to be (strictly) bonvex at E S if for T E r

F(S)



F(S°)

'S

F(S°),

+ j,k=1 —



Is?) X ITk)

x ITk) j, k=1

for



V. P reda

574

Definition 3.2. A twice differentiable set function p : $ —+ R is said to be (strictly)

pseudo-bonvex at 50 E

(Dcoso,Is —

ISO)

$ if for

T E

r

+ (D2coso,(Is — Iso)

p(S)

X IT)

0

X IT)



for Definition 3.3. A twice differentiable set function F : $ —÷ R is said to be (strictly) quasi-bonvex at 50

E

$ if for T E r

F(S) (<)F(S°) -

x

'Sk — k=1 for any S E

$(S

+

F(S°), (Is,



Is9)

X

'Tk)

0

j,k=1

S°).

A twice differentiable n-set function p is defined to be (strictly) bonvex,

(strictly) pseudo-bonvex, (strictly) quasi-bonvex on S if and only if it is (strictly) bonvex, (strictly) pseudo-bonvex, (strictly) quasi-bonvex at every point of S. At

we define a twice differentiable n-set function p to be boncave,

strictly boncave, pseudo-boncave, strictly pseudo-boncave, quasi-boncave and strictly quasi-boncave if is bonvex, strictly bonvex, pseudo-bonvex, strictly pseudo-bonvex, quasi-bonvex and strictly quasi-bonvex, respectively, at 50• We note that the class of bonvex functions is included in the class of pseudobonvex functions and the class of strictly bonvex functions is included in the class of strictly pseudo-bonvex functions. Also, a sum of a number of bonvex functions is a bonvex function.

Our purpose is to use the above concepts of convexity type in order to obtain some duality of second order for problem (VP) and a general Mond— Weir dual [22] which will be defined in the next section.

Now, in the last part of this section we will give some definitions and preliminary results relative to the problem (VP).

Duality for Multiobjective Fractional Programming Problems

575

Definition 3.4. A feasible solution 80 for the problem (VP) is said to be an efficient solution for (VP) if there exists no other feasible solution S of (VP) such that f2(S°)/g2(S°), for all i = 1,2,.. , m with strict inequality for at least .

oneiE

{1,2,...,m}.

As in Egudo [13] and Preda [28] we get the following result for (VP):

a feasible solution for (VP). Then 80 is an efficient solution for (VP) if and only if 80 it solves

Lemma 3.5. Let 80 P3(S°)

be

Minimize f3(S)/g3(S)

:

subject

to:

= f2(S°)/g2(S°), i = 1,2,... ,m.

for each s = 1,2,... ,m with

4. Second Order Duality for (VP) In this section we consider a general Mond—Weir type [22] dual for (VP) and we will establish second order duality results for the problem (VP) in which the n-set functions involved satisfy some generalized bonvexity assumptions. Let ,Ir} be a partition of {1,2,.. ,m} and {J0,J1,.. .,Jr} be a partition of {1, 2,. . ,p}. Hence n It2 = 0 for t1 t2 and It = {1,2,...,m} and fl Jt2 = 0 forti t2 and U=oJt = {l,2,...,p}. Any particular or Jt may be empty. Thus if r1 is the number of disjoint subsets of {1, 2,. m} and r2 is the number of disjoint subsets of {1, 2,. p}, then is empty for t > min(r1, r2). It or A general Mond—Weir dual [22] for the problem (VP) is introduced as: .

.

.

.

,

. .

(MWD) :

Maximize subject

(vi,.

.

,

Vm)

to:

Ai(Drfi(S) — r=1

.

,

vjDrg2(S),

— 'Sr)

i=1

+

(Iso r,s=1 z=1



'Six IT3)

V. Preda

576

r1 j=1

Drhj5, 'S2



'Sr) +

(Iso

+

Dr Hks,



IS)

(4.1)

r=1 k1 —

ISr)

X ITS)

r,s=1 j=1

+ r,s=1 k=1

y3h3(S) +

ZkHk(S) kEJQ

o,



r,s=1

-

-

-

i=1

jEIo —

ZkHk(S) kEJ0



r,s=1

i=1



(4.2)



jEIo

HkS, 'Tr

X

ITS)

kE Jo

v2 = f2(S°)/g2(S°),

i = 1,2,.

0, yE R", A2 0,

y = (y',. ..

. .

,m

for

S,

S° E

Theorem 4.1 (Weak Duality). Let S° be a feasible solution for (VP) and (8, A, y, z, v, T) be a feasible solution for (MWD). We suppose:

(ii)

A2(f.



v2gi)(.)



>jEIo y3h3(.)



ZkHk() is strictly pseu-

dobonver, (i2)



(S,u,A,y,z,v,T).

for a = 1, 2,... ,r is quasibonvex for

Duality for Multiobjective Fractional Programming Problems

577

Then the following cannot hold:

forallj E {1,2,...,m}

f3(S°)/g3(S°) v3, and

f2(S°)/g2(S°)
for some i E {1, 2,.

. .

,

m}.

Proof. We suppose, by contradiction, that there exists 80, a feasible solution for (VP) and (8, A, y, z, v, T) a feasible solution for (MWD) such that:

f3(S°)/g3(S°) v3,

for all j

{1,2,. .. ,m}

and f2(S°)/g2(S°) < v2,

for some i E {1, 2,. .. , m}.

Then, since gi > 0 for all i E {1, 2,.. . , m},

f3(S°)

—v3g3(S°)

it

follows that:

for allj E {1,2,...,m}

0,

and

<0, for someiE {1,2,...,m}. Now, because A 0, we obtain: -

(4.3)

0.

As S is a feasible solution for (VP) and (5, A, y, z, v, T) is a feasible solution for (MWD) we have:

ZkHk(S°) 0

y3h3(S°) +

y3h3(S) +



r,s1

kEJ0

iElck

Now, taking (i2) into account, we obtain:

yjDrhj(S) +

ZkDTHk(S),

r=1

+ r,s=1

for any a =

1,

2,.. .

, r.

Hence, we get:



Isi)

ZkHk(S)

578

V. Preda

r=1

+

( +

zkDrHk(S),Iso —

hi(S) +

Hk(S), (Iso



ISr)

X

IT3)

r,s=1

By this inequality and (4.1) we obtain:







IS)

jEIo

+ r,s=1

z=1

+





'Sr) x ITS)

0.

kEJ0

Now,

(ii) implies that:



>





ZkHk(S°)





y3h3(S)

ZkHk(S)



jEIo

-

r,s=1



i=1

+ jEIo

X

IT3)

(4.4)

Duality for Multiob)ectzve Fractional Programming Problems

579

-

Therefore, using (4.2) and (4.4) we get:

> 0.



(4.5)

Using (4.5) and (4.3) we have a contradiction.

Corollary 4.2. Let be

feasible solution for (VP) and (S, A, y, z, v, a feasible solution for (MWD). We assume that: S° be a

(ji) f2 is strictly bonvex and gi is boncave for any i = (j2) for any = 1, 2,.. , p, h3 (j Ia) is boncave; (j3) for any = 1,2,... ,p, Hk (k is linear.

1,

T)

2,. .. , m;

.

Then the following cannot hold:

""(S°

/ < v2,

for some i = 1,2,..

.

,m

and

jj'o,vj, g3(S)

forallj=1,2,...,m

(S, A, y, z, v, T) being a feasible solution for (MWD), it follows that v, y 0. Now, using (jl)—(j3) we get that A1(f2 — v2g1) — y3h3 — kEJO zkHk is strictly bonvex and therefore, strictly pseudo-bonvex. Also, we have that for any a = 1,2,.. ,p, >3E1 y3h, + >kEJ zkHk is boncave and

Proof.

.

hence quasi—boncave.

Now, the desired result from the Corollary follows using Theorem 4.1.

Corollary 4.3. Let



be a feasible solution for (VP) and (S°, A°, y°, z°,

T°) be a feasible solution for (MWD). Also we assume that the assumptions the weak duality theorem are satisfied. Then 50 and (S°, A°, y°, z°, v0, T°) are efficient solutions for (VP) and (MWD) respectively.

v0,

of

Proof. First, we'll show that 50 is an efficient solution for (VP). We assume, by contradiction, that there exists a feasible solution S for (VP) such that: f1(S) g1(S)

<

=

g2(S°)

0 v2,

for some i =

1,

2,.

.

.

,m

(4.6)

580

and

V.

fi(S)
Preda

(4.7)

g3(S)

g3(S ) Now, because of the feasibility of S° and (S°, A°, y°, z°, v0, T°) for (VP) and (MWD) respectively, we obtain that the inequalities (4.6) and (4.7) contradict the weak duality between (VP) and (MWD). Thus, S° is an efficient solution for (VP). In the same way we get that (S°, A°, y°, z°, v0, T°) is an efficient solution for (MWD).

Theorem 4.4 (Strong Duality). Let S° be an efficient solution for (VP) and suppose that there exists t, t {1,2,. ,m}, such that a constraint qualification at S° is satisfied [24] for Then there exist y° z° Rtl, A° e Rm and v0 E Rm such that (S°, A°, y°, z°, v0, T°), with T° = 0, is a feasible solution for (MWD) and the corresponding values of (VP) and (MWD) are equal. If in addition to the conditions of Theorem 4.1, Corollary 4.2 is satisfied, . .

then S° and (S°, A°, y°, z°, v0, T°) are efficient solutions for (VP) and (MWD) respectively.

Proof. S° being an efficient solution for (VP), from Lemma 3.5 it follows that S° is an optimal solution for for all t = 1,2,. .. , m. By the hypo-

thesis of this theorem, S° satisfies a constraint qualification for

some t = 1,2,.

. .

for

So, by Kuhn—Thcker necessary conditions [24], there and

, m.

+ > Ai(Drfi(S0)

O

j=1

(4.8)

k=1

(4.9)

ZkHk(S°) = 0.

(4.10)

Dualzty for Multiobjective Fractional Programming Problems We

=

t and

We can see that: m

m

Taking

get that z0 =

= [f3(S°)/g3(S°)] for j

= [ft(S°)/gt(S°)], v3 =

put

581

(i + gt(S°)

Ai),

for all i = t. Also, we put y° = > 0 and A? 0 for all i and we note that y° 0. Using (4.8) we get:

=

-

+

t we

and

-

0.

(4.11)

By (4.9), (4.10) and (4.11) we get that S = S°, A = A°,y = z = z0, v = v0, T = T° is a feasible solution for (MWD). Further, the corresponding values of (MWD) and (VP) are equal. Using Corollary 4.3 we obtain that this feasible solution for (MWD) is also an efficient solution for (MWD). So, the Theorem is proved.

References [1] C.R. Bector and S. Chandra, Generalized bonvexity and higher order duality for fractional programming, Opsearch, 24 (3) (1987), 143—154.

[2] D. Begis and R. Glowinski, Application de la méthode des éléments fini a l'approximation d'une probléme de domaine optimal. Méthodes de resolution de problémes approchés, Applied Math. Optim., 2 (1975), 130—169. [3]

J. Cea, A. Gioan and J. Michel, Quelque résultats sur l'identification de domaines, Calcolo, 10 (1973), 133—145.

[4] V. Chankong and Y.Y. Haimes, Multiobjective Decision Making: Theory and Methodology, North-Holland, 1983.

[5] J.H. Chou, W.S. Hsia and T.Y. Lee, On multiple objective programming problems with set functions, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 105 (1985) 2, 383—394. [6] J.H. Chou, W.S. Hsia and T.Y. Lee, Second order optimality conditions for mathematical programming with set functions, J. Austral. Math. Soc. Ser. B, 26 (1985), 284—292.

582

[7]

V.

Preda

J.H. Chou, W.5. Hsia and T.Y. Lee, Epigraphs of convex set functions, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 118 (1986) 1, 247—254.

[8] J.H. Chou, W.5. Hsia and T.Y. Lee, On multiple objective programming problems with set functions, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 15 (1985), 383—394. [9] H.W. Corley, Optimization theory for n-set functions, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 127 (1987) 1, 193—205.

[10] H.W. Corley and S.D. Roberts, Duality relationships for a partitioning problem, SIAM J. Appl. Math., 23 (1972), 490—494.

[11] H.W. Corley and S.D. Roberts, A partitioning problem with applications in regional design, Operations Res., 20 (1982), 1010—1019.

[12] G. Dantzig and A. Wald, On the fundamental lemma of Neyman and Pearson, Ann. Math. Stat., 22 (1951), 87—93. [13] R.R. Egudo, Efficiency and generalized convex duality for multiobjective programs, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 138 (1989) 1, 84—94. [14] R.R. Egudo, Multiobjective fractional duality, BULL Austral. Math. Soc., 37 (1988), 367—378.

[15] R.R. Egudo, T. Weir and B. Mond, Duality without constraint qualification for multiobjective programming, J. Austral. Math. Soc. Ser. B, 33 (1992), 531—544. [16] W.S. Hsia and T.Y. Lee, Proper D-solutions of multiobjective programming problems with set functions, J. Optim. Theory Appl., 53 (1987) 2, 247—258. [17] H.C. Lai and S.S. Yang, Saddlepoint and duality in the optimization theory of convex set functions, J. Austral. Math. Soc. Ser. B, 24 (1982), 130—137. [18] H.C. Lai, S.S. Yang and G.R. Hwang, Duality in mathematical programming of set functions: on Fenchel duality theorem, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 95 (1983) 1, 223—234.

[19] L.J. Lin, On optimality of differentiable nonconvex n-set functions, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 168 (1992), 351—366. [20] H. Maurer and J. Zowe, First and second-order necessary and sufficient optimality conditions for infinite-dimensional programming problems, Math. Programming 16 (1979), 98—110.

[21] P. Mazzoleni, On constrained optimization for convex set functions, Survey of Mathematical Programming, Vol. 1, edited by A. Prekopa, North-Holland, 1979, pp. 273—290.

[22] B. Mond and T. Weir, Generalized Concavity and duality, in: Generalized Concavity in Optimization and Economics, (eds.) S. Schaibe and W.T. Ziemba, Academic Press, 1981, 263—279.

[23] R.J.T. Morris, Optimization Problem Involving Set Functions, Ph.D. dissertation, Universiry of California, Los Angeles, 1978. [24] R.J.T. Morris, Optimal constrained selection of a measurable subset, J. Math. Anal. AppI., 70 (1979) 2, 546—562. [25]

J. Neyman and E.S. Pearson, On the problem of the most efficient tests of statistical hypotheses, Philos. Trans. Roy. Soc. London, Ser. A, 231 (1933), 289—337.

[26] 5. Pandley, Duality for multiobjective fractional programming. involving generalzed functions, Opsearch, 28 (1) (1991), 36—43.

Duahty for

Fractional Programming Problems ...

583

[27] V. Preda, On minmax programming problems containing n-set functions, Optimization, 22 (1991) 4, 527—537.

[28] V. Preda, On efficiency and duality for multiobjective programs, J. Math. Anal. AppI., 166 (1992), 365—377. [29] V. Preda, On duality of multiobjective fractional measurable subset selection problems, J. Math. Anal. Appl., 196 (1995), 514—525. [30] V. Preda, Some optimality conditions for multiobjective programming problems with set functions, Rev. Roum. Math. Pure et Appi., Tome XXXIX, 3 (1994), 233—248.

[31] V. Preda, Duality for Multiobjective Fractional Problems Involving Set Functions With Generalized Bonvex Functions.

[32] V. Preda and I.M. Stancu-Minasian, On duality for multiobjective mathe[33]

matical programming of n-set functions, Report n. 85, Pisa, Italy, (1994). J. Rosenmuller, Some properties of convex set functions, Arch. Math., 22 (1971), 420—430.

[34]

J. Rosenmuller and H.G. Weidner, A class of extreme convex set functions with finite carrier, Adv. Math., 10 (1973), 1—38.

[35]

J. Rosenmuller and H.G. Weidner, Extreme convex set functions with finite carrier: General theory, Discrete Math., 10 (1974), 343—382.

[36] K. Tanaka and Y. Maruyama, The multiobjective optimization problem of set function, J. Inform. Optim. Sci., 5 (1984), 293—306. [37] P.K.C. Wang, On a class of optimization problems involving domain variations. Lectures Notes in Control and Information Sciences, Vol. 2. Springer-Verlag, 1977.

[38] T. Weir and B. Mond, Multiple objective programming duality without a constraint qualification, Utilitas Math., 39 (1991), 41—55.

[39] G.J. Zalmai, Optimality conditions and duality for constrained measurable subset selection problems with minmax objective functions, Optimization, 20 (1989), 4, 377—395.

[40] G.J. Zalmai, Optimality conditions and duality for multiobjective measurable subset selection problems, Optimization, 22 (1991) 2, 221—238.

Vasile Preda University of Bucharest Faculty of Mathematics Academiei Str. 14 Bucharest, Romania

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 585-614) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

STABILITY AND SET-.VALUED FUNCTIONS THEMISTOCLES M. RASSIAS

Dedicated to Professor Simion Stoilow in admiration

Abstract The interaction among stability results of functional equations as well as the theory of subadditive set-valued functions are examined.

Some interesting connections between stability results of functional equations as well as the theory of subadditive set-valued functions have been pointed out by several mathematicians (see, for example, the references of this paper). We begin with a work by W. Smajdor (1986) which generalizes for set-valued functions some well-known theorems on linearity for ordinary functions, starting with one example. be a measurable solution of the inequality Let f : If(s + t) — f(s)



f(t)I

for some e > 0. Then there exists a linear function 1 : R 1(t) = at such that 1(t)



(1)

defined by

f(t)I <e for each tin IR.

This fact follows at once from the stability theorem of D. H. Hyers (1941) with the well-known theorem that the pointwise limit of a sequence of measurable functions is measurable. The same result holds if the domain of f is restricted 585

Th.

58

M. Rassias

to the non-negative real numbers. Let B(O, e) denote the open ball with center radius e. Inequality (1) may be written as

o and

f(s + t) — f(s) — f(t)

E B(O, e)

or

f(s + t) + B(O, e) C f(s) + B(O, e) + f(t) + B(O, e). Thus, if we define a set-valued function F by F(s) = f(s) + B(O, e), we get

F(s+t) CF(s)+F(t)

(2)

and 1(t) E F(t). Let Y be a real or complex normed vector space. Denote the set of all and the family of all compact, convex sets in non-empty subsets of Y by by cc(Y).

Definition. A set-valued function F: [0, oo) —+ inclusion (2) holds for all s and t in [0, oo).

is called subadditive if the

Note. Set-valued functions are also called "multifunctions" by some authors. Here we will use the abbreviation "s.v.f." for a set-valued function. Lemma 1. Let F: [0, oo) —+ and convex. Then 0 E F(O).

be a subadditive s.v.f. and let F(O) be closed

Proof. By hypothesis, F(O) C F(O) + F(O) = 2F(O), so (1/2)F(O) C F(O). It follows that C F(O) for all n in N. Take any x e F(O). Then E F(0) for all n E N. Hence, 0 E F(0) since F(0) is closed. 0 Remark. Suppose that F0 : (0, oo) is subadditive. The extension F of F0, defined by F(t) = F0(t) for tin (0, oo) and F(0) = 0, is a subadditive s.v.f. on [0,oo).

The set of all positive rational numbers is denoted by

Definitions. A s.v.f. F: (0, oo) —+ is called if F(qt) = qF(t) for t E (0, oo) and q E Q+. is called upper semicontinuous (u.s.c.) at t0 E A s.v.f. F (0, oo) —+ (0, oo), if for each open set U C Y which contains F(to) there exists a > 0

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

587

that F(t) C U for each t e (0, oo) with It—t01
d(A,B)=inf{t>O:ACB+tS, BcA+tS}, where S is the closed unit ball centered at 0 in Y. A s.v.f. F (0, oo) —+ cc(Y) is called continuous if it is continuous with respect to the Hausdorff distance d. A set-valued function F : (0, oo) —+ is said to be bounded on a set W C (0, oo) if the set U{F(x) : x E W} is bounded. The following result of W. Smajdor (1986) is an analog of the connection between boundedness and continuity for ordinary additive functions.

Theorem 2 (W. Smajdor). Let F

(0, oo) —+ cc(Y) be a subadditive Q+ s.v.f. If F is bounded on some interval (a, b) in (0, oo), then F is u.s.c. in (O,oo). homogeneous

Proof. Assume, contrary to the theorem, that, for some t0 in (a, b), F is not u.s.c. at t0. Then there exists an e > 0 and a sequence {tn} such that lim

= t0 while F(tn)

F(to) + B(0, e) for all n in N.

(3)

Choose an r > 0 so that F(t) C B(0,r) for all tin (a,b). Take k in N with

ke>2r,k> 1, andletzn=ktn—(k—1)toforallninN. Wehavezn—+to and

(a, b) for sufficiently large n, say n no. Also, F(ktn) C F(Zn) + F((k — 1)to) = F(Zn) + (k — 1)F(t0).

(4)

From (3), we get

kF(tn)

(5)

Then F(Zn)

F(t0) + kB(0,

(6)

for if F(Zn) C F(to) + kB(O,e), then by adding (k — 1)F(t0) to both sides we would have: F(Zn) + (k — 1)F(to) C F(t0) + (k — 1)F(to) + kB(O,E) = kF(to) + kB(O,e).

But this inclusion is impossible by (4) and (5).

Th.

588

M. Rassias

By (6), we have by the definition of k that (7)

C B(O,r) for each n n0 and also F(to) C B(O,r). On the other hand, and q F(to), p = q + (p — q) F(to) + B(O, 2r). But Thus when p E this contradicts (7). Hence F is u.s.c. in (a, b), and since F is 0 it is u.s.c. everywhere in (0,

Lemma 3. If

A, B are closed sets in Y such that with respect to the Hansdorff distance, and

ne

—+

B

A,

AC

Hence, by use of Theorem 11-2, p. 38 in C. Castaing and M. Valadier (1975), we find that C

U>n Bm.

A=flUAmCflUBmB. n1 mn n=1

0

Let J be a "directed system", that is a set with a transitive binary relation denoted by >- such that for any pair i, j in J there is an element k in J with k >.- i and k >- j. The following result may be found in p. 21 of W. Smajdor (1987).

Lemma 4. Let {A3

j

J} be a family of compact subsets of the topological vector space Y and let {B3 j J} be a family of closed subsets of Y. Suppose that Ak c A3 and Bk C B3 for k >- j. Then E

flA3+ flB3. fl (A3+B3)= jEJ jEJ

jEJ

Proof. Clearly, A3 + B3 3

fl

jEJ

B3 when j

A3 +

J, and it follows that

fl B3. fl A3+ jEJ

3EJ

+ B3). There exist To prove the opposite inclusion, take any x E B3 such that x = a3 + b3 for each j E J. Hence, the set a3 A3 and b3

Stability and Set- Valued Functions A3 fl (x — B3)

{A3 fl (x



589

is not empty for j J, since a3 A3 fl (x — B3). Now the family j J} has the finite intersection property. Thus, the set

B3)

fl [A3 fl (x — B3)] is not empty.

(cr)

jEJ

Our next objective is to demonstrate the equality

jEJ

jEJ

Notice that

y e fl ye

A3

fl (x



fl

\

jEJ

B2) C A3 fl (x — B3)

/

for each j

J. Hence,

fl (x — B3)]. On the other hand, let fl (x — B3)], so that y E A3 and y e x — B3 for each j E J. Then A3, x — y E fl B2 and y E

fl

jEJ

c jEJ

iEJ

and the equality (i3) has been proved. there exists an element z E In view of (cr) and Therefore x = A3 z E that is +B3) C

Theorem 5. Suppose that F

fl z +x—z E

A3 + D

[0, oo) —+ cc(Y)

is subadditive in [0, oo), Q+ homogeneous in [0, oo) and bounded on some interval (a, b) C (0, oo). Then there exists a set A in cc(Y) such that tA C F(t) for each t in [0, oo).

Proof. Given e > 0, any to in (0, oo) and a sequence —+ to, where for n in N, then by Theorem 2, there is an n0 such that =

E Q+ C is

for n n0. Since the s.v.f. t —+ tF(1) F(to) + C F(to) + continuous by Lemma 3, we have toF(1) C F(to) + B(0, E). When 0, it follows again from Lemma 3 that toF(1) C F(to) for each t0 in (0, oo). The same inclusion holds in [0, oo) by Lemma 1.

0

Theorem 6. If F0 : (0, oo) cc(Y) is subadditive in (0, oo), then there exists cc(Y) which is a subadditive s.v.f. F : (0, oo) and such that F(t) C Fo(t) for t in (0, oo).

Th.

590

Proof.

Put s =

2'Fo(2t) C

t

M. Rassias

in the inclusion Fo(s + t) C Fo(s) + F0(t) to obtain The non-empty compact sets 2_kFo(2t),k = 0,1,...,

2 form a decreasing sequence. Thus, the s.v.f. F1 given by F1 (t) = has non-empty convex compact values and satisfies the equation 2'F1 (2t) = F1 (t). Clearly, F1 C F0. The s.v.f. F1 is subadditive. Indeed, in

view of Lemma 4, we have

Fi(s + t) = fl2_kFO(2k(s + t)) C fl[2_kF0(2ks) + 2_kFo(2kt)] = fl2_kFo(2ks) +

fl

= Fi(s) + Fi(t),

because 2_kF0(2cs) is a decreasing sequence of compact sets. If we put s = 2t

in this last result we get 3'F1(3t) C Fi(t). Now apply the same argument, this time to the s.v.f. F1, to find that the s.v.f. F2(t) = fl3_kFi(3kt) F2(t) =

F2(3t) and F2 C F1, where F2 : (0, oo) —+ cc(Y) and F2 is subadditive. Also, we have satisfies

3

F2(2t) = fl3_kF1(2 3kt) = 2fl3_kFi(3kt) = 2F2(t). .

Thus, by induction, we construct a sequence of subadditive set functions : (0,oo) —+ cc(Y) such that = j = 1,2,... ,n + 1. Now we put

F(t) = The s.v.f. F is subadditive, has compact, convex values and F(jt) = jF(t) for t in (0, oo) and in N. It follows that F(qt) = qF(t) for all q in and all t in (0,oo). o As an immediate consequence of Theorems 5 and 6 we have:

Theorem 7. 1fF: [0, oo) —+ cc(Y) is subadditive in [0, oo) and bounded on an interval (a, b) C (0, oo), then there erists a set A E cc(Y) such that tA C F(t) for all t in [0, oo).

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

591

Theorem 8. A s.v.f. F : [0, oo) —+ cc(Y) which is subadditive and bounded on a set W c (0, oo) with positive inner Lebesgue measure contains a s.v.f. t —+ tA, where A E cc(Y),t E [0,oo).

Proof. By hypothesis, F(t) c B(0, r) for t in W and some r > 0. With t = t1 + t2, where t1,t2 W, we have

F(t) = F(ti + t2) c F(t1) + F(t2) C B(0, r) + B(0, r) =

B(O,

2r).

Thus, F is bounded on W + W. By a theorem of H. Steinhaus (1920), W + W 0 has an interior point, and the desired result follows from Theorem 7.

For some further refinements of this last result, we refer the reader to W. Smajdor (1986), (1987). We have seen at the beginning of this section that the subadditive set functions may be thought of as a generalization of the class of ordinary functions which satisfy the inequality (1). Z. Gajda and R. Ger (1987) have also embraced this point of view, in the following setting. Let (S, +) be a commutative is now semigroup and let Y be a real Banach space. An s.v.f. F S called subadditive if inclusion (2) holds for all s and t in S. The stability

question now becomes: does there exist an additive selection for such an F, i.e. does there exist an additive function a: S Y such that a(t) e F(t) for each t in S? We have already seen by Theorem 7 that, for S = [0, oo), when the range of F consists of compact convex subsets of Y and F(t) is bounded on some interval, then F has an additive selection, for we may take a(t) = ct for any c E A. The following counterexample due to Z. Pales (and cited by Gajda annd Ger (1987)) shows that some such conditions are needed. Let S be [0, oo) under addition, Y = R and put F(t) = [t2, oo) for t E [0, oo). It is easy to see that this F is subadditive. Suppose that a : [0, oo) —p R were additive and that a(t) E F(t) = [t2, oo) for t E [0, oo). This would imply that a(t) is of the form a(t) = ct for some real constant c (see e.g. J. Aczél (1966), p. 34). But this would mean that ct 2 t2 for all t > 0, which is impossible. Thus, F has no additive selection. Notation. The collection of all convex closed non-empty subsets of the Banach space Y will be denoted by ccl(Y).

In the above counterexample, note that F(t) e ccl(Y) for t e

[0,

oo).

Th.

592

M. Rassias

Theorem 9. Let (S, +) be a commutative semigroup, and let the s.v.f. F S —+

ccl(Y) be subadditive. Suppose that

sup {diam F(t) t E S} <00.

(8)

Then there exists a unique additive selection of F.

Proof. Since F is subadditive and F(t) is convex, we have F(2t) C 2F(t) for C t e S. Using mathematical induction, we get = we see that for n = 0, 1,... and each t in S. Putting forms a descending countable collection for each t e 5, the sequence of non-empty closed subsets of the Banach space Y. By Cantor's intersection theorem, the intersection of this collection is not empty. Also, for each t in 5, we have lim

diam

=

sup {IIu

=

sup



:

u, ii

— zil

:

E

=

y, z

diam F(272t),

and by hypothesis (8) the sequence {diam F(29)} is bounded. Hence, for each t in 5, the non-empty set is a single element, which we denote by a(t). Clearly, a(t) E F(t). In order to show that the function a is additive, take an arbitrary pair s,t in S. Since S is commutative and F is subadditive, it follows that

+ t) =

for n =

0,

1

+ t)) =

+

+

+

for n =

Hence,

a(s + t) E

+

Moreover, since a(s) + a(t) also belongs to see that for each n, IIa(s + t) — a(s)

C



a(t)II
and the additivity of a follows from (9).

+


0,

1,..., we

+ diam

Stabzlity and Set- Valued Functions

To prove uniqueness, let a1 and a2 be two additive selections of F. Then = a3(29) E F(29) where j = 1,2, and n = 0,1,..., that is a3(t) E

Thusby(9),a1(t)=a2(t)fortES.

0

Corollary 10. Given a commutative semigroup (S, +) and a Banach space Y, let B be a bounded subset of Y and f: S —+ Y be a function such that f(s + t) — f(s)



f(t) E B for all s,t inS.

Then there exists a unique additive function a: S

Y such that

f(t) —a(t) E cony B for alit inS.

B = closed convex hull of B, and define the s.v.f. by F(t) = f(t) + A. Now apply Theorem 9. 0

Proof.

Put A =

F: S

ccl(Y)

cony

Gajda and Ger (1987) also generalized Theorem 9 by allowing Y to be a topological vector space. The following treatment of their result is less general than theirs. For simplicity and clarity, we shall restrict the discussion to the case where Y is Hausdorff and the scalar field is the usual real field rather than the field of rational numbers.

Let U C Y be a balanced neighborhood of the origin and let A be an arbitrary subset of Y. The diameter of A relative to U was defined as follows.

First, put

Mu(A){/30:A-AC/3U}. Definition. The number diamuA =

1°°

if Mu(A) is empty,

(inf Mu(A)

otherwise

is called the diameter of A relative to U.

Note that, when Y is a normed vector space and U is the open unit ball of Y, diamuA is just the usual diameter of A. Lemma 11. Let U and V be two balanced neighborhoods of the origin in a real Hausdorff topological vector space Y over R, and let sets A, B C Y be given. Then

_____—-

Th.

M. Rassias

(I) diamu(/3A)=/3diamuA forall/30, (II) V + V C U implies that diamu(A + B) (III) diamuA < 1 implies that A — A C U.

max {diamvA, diamvB},

Proof. (I) and (III) follow immediately. To prove (II) put = max {diamvA, diamvB}. Without loss of generality, we may assume that ,i is finite. Given E > 0, choose /3 in (0, p + such that A — A C /3V and B — B C /3V.

Then (A+B)—(A+B)=(A—A)+(B—B)C8V+/3VC/3U, sothat diamu(A + B) < /3

+ e. Since

may be chosen arbitrarily small, (II)

0

follows.

Notation. We shall denote the sequential closure of a set A C Y by seq ci A, and the set Nu{0} by N0. Theorem 12. Let Y be a sequentially complete Hausdorff topological vector space over R and let B0 be any base of balanced neighborhoods of the origin in Y. Suppose that : n E N0} is a descending sequence of non-empty subsets of Y such that for any U E B0, we have

<1 for all but a finite number of indices n E N0.

(10)

clAn) is not empty.

(11)

Then the set

fl

(seq

nE N0

Proof. For each n in N0, choose any

in An. Given two positive integers m, fl with m > n, we have XmXn E AmAn C Let an arbitrary U E B0 be chosen. By (10) and part (III) of Lemma 11 we see that An — An C U for all sufficiently large n, say n > n0. Therefore, Xm — xi-, E U when m > n > no,

that is, {Xn} is a Cauchy sequence. Since Y is sequentially complete, there exists an element x with x = Clearly, x lies in seq ci An for all n in N0, SO (11) has been demonstrated.

0

We are now ready to prove the following generalized form of Theorem 9.

Theorem 13. Let (5, +) be a commutative semigroup, let Y be a sequentially complete Hausdorff topological vector space over R and let B0 be a base of balanced neighborhoods of the origin. Suppose that F is a subadditive s.v.f.

Stability and Set- Valued Functzons

595



with domain S whose values are nonempty sequentially closed convex subsets

of Y.If sup{diamuF(t) : t E S} <00 for each U E B0, then F admits a unique additive selection. Proof. As in the proof of Theorem 9, we find that the sets n E N0, form a descending family. Take any U E B0 and put

(12)

=

c= sup{diamuF(t) : t E S}. By the hypothesis (12), c is finite. From the statement (I) of Lemma 11, we have

=

=

Thus, there exits an no(U) such that

< 1 for all t in S and all n > no(U).

(13)

By Theorem 12, we find that for each t in S the set G(t) = non-empty. Now choose any element g(t) of G(t), t

is

S. In particalar, we have

g(t) E F(t) for each tin S. Since each s.v.f.

g(s + t) E

(14)

n E N0 is subadditive, we find that

+ t) C

for n E N0 and s,t E S.

+

Now the sum g(s) + g(t) also belongs to

Given an arbitrary

+

U E B0, take V E B0 with V + V C U. By (13), there exists an no(V) E N0 such that < 1 for all t E S and all n no(V). Hence, by Lemma 11, part (II), we have + < 1 when n > no(V). By applying part (III) of Lemma 11, we get

g(s + t) — (g(s) + g(t)) E

+



+

C U.

Since U is an arbitrarily chosen element of the base B0 of neighborhoods of the origin, and since Y is a Hausdorif space, it follows that g(s + t) = g(s) + g(t).

In order to prove the uniqueness of this additive selection, suppose that h : S —p Y is another additive selection of F. Then, for any given t in 5, = h(29) E F(29) for all n E N0. From = g(29) E F(29) and (13) and part (III) of Lemma 11, we find that g(t) — h(t) E U for each U in

B0.Hence,g(t)=h(t)foralltinS.

D

_______________________________ Th.

M. Rassias

1. Subquadratic and Quadratic Set-Valued Functions shall describe some of the results of W. Smajdor (1987) concerning setvalued functions whose values lie in a topological vector space. The following "Cancellation Lemma" and its corollary will be used below. The lemma is a generalization to topological vector spaces of a result of H. Râdström (1952) for normed spaces, by W. Smajdor (1987), p. 10. A stronger lemma than the one given below can be found in the paper of R. Urbanski (1976, p. 711, Proposition 2.1). We

Cancellation Lemma. Let A, B, C be subsets of a topological vector space Y such that A + C C B + C. If B is closed and convex and C is non-empty and bounded, then A C B. Proof. Let a be any element of A and take any c1 in C. By hypothesis a + c1 = b1 + c2 for some b1 E B and C2 E C. In the same way, we can find b2 E B and c3 E C with a + c2 = b2 + c3, and so on. On adding the first n of the equalities so obtained, we get

na +

c,.

+ =

Hence

a=

+



n1c1.

Since B is convex, if we put = b3, then E B and 4 = a — Let W be any neighborhood of zero in Y and let V + be a balanced neighborhood of zero in Y such that V + V C W. Since C is bounded, there exists a t > 0 such that sC C V for each s > 0 with s < t.

Choose n E N so that n1
Cancellation Corollary. Let A, B, C be subsets of Y such that A + C = B + C. If A and B are closed and convex and C is non-empty and bounded,

thenA=B.

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

597

By (ordinary) quadratic functions, we mean the functions which satisfy the equation

f(t + s) + f(t — s) = 2f(t) + 2f(s).

(15)

For set-valued functions, we shall be interested in two classes of functions, the subquadratic s.v.f.'s and the quadratic s.v.f.'s, and in relations between them.

Definitions. Given an Abelian group (G, +) and a commutative semigroup (Y, +) a s.v.f. F: G is called subquadratic if it satisfies the condition F(t + s) + F(t —

s)

C 2F(t) + 2F(s)

(16)

for all t and s in G. It is called quadratic when it satisfies the condition

F(t + s) + F(t —

s)

= 2F(t) + 2F(s)

(17)

for allt,s mG. When Y is a topological vector space, it will be convenient to use the following abbreviations for families of subsets of Y: c(Y) denotes the compact subsets, cc(Y) the convex compact subsets,

cl(Y) the closed subsets, B(Y) the bounded subsets and Bcl(Y) the bounded closed subsets.

Definitions. A s.v.f. F : X —+ 2k', where X and Y are both topological vector spaces, is called upper semi-continuous (abbreviated u.s.c.) at a point x in X if, for each neighborhood V of zero in Y, there exists a neighborhood U of zero in X such that F(x + h) C F(x) + V for all h E U. A s.v.f. F : X is called lower semi-continuous (abbreviated l.s.c.) at x E X when, for every neighborhood V of zero in Y, there exists a neighborhood U of zero in X such that F(x) C F(x + h) + V for all h e U. A s.v.f. F : X is called continuous at x E X if it is both u.s.c. and l.s.c. at x. A s.v.f. F : X is called bounded on a set B C X if the set F(B) = UXEB F(x) is bounded.

A simple criterion for a subquadratic s.v.f. to be quadratic is given by the next lemma

Th.

598

M. Rassias

Lemma 14. Let (G, +) be an Abelian group and let Y be a vector space. If F: G —+

is sub quadratic and satisfies

F(2t) = 4F(t) for all t in G,

(18)

then F is quadratic. Proof. Let x, y be arbitrary elements of G. The inclusion

2F(x)+2F(y)C F(x+y)+F(x—y) results from (18) if we replace t by x + y and s by x



y

in the inclusion

F(t+s)+F(t—s) C 2F(t)+2F(s). This result combined with (16) shows that F is quadratic.

0

Note. In the original version of this lemma (Lemma 4.1, p. 54 of W. Smajdor (1987)) the assumption was made that division by two was performable in G. The present version follows a communication from the author, suggested by a remark of Z. Pales. Theorem 15. Let (G, +) be an Abelian group and let Y be a topological vector space. If the s.v.f. F: G —+ cc(Y) is subquadratic, then there exists a quadratic s.v.f. F1: G —+ cc(Y) such that F1(t) C F(t) for all t in G.

Proof. Put s =

= 0 in (16) to get 2F(0) C 4F(0), so that F(0) C 2F(0). Hence, {0} +F(0) C F(0) +F(0). Since all these sets are convex and compact, and are thus also bounded, we can apply the Cancellation Lemma with A = {0},B = C = F(0) to obtain the inclusion {0} C F(0). Now put s = tin (16) to see that F(2t) = F(2t) + {0} C F(2t) + F(0) C 4F(t), so that t

4'F(2t) C F(t).

(19)

Note that 4_cF(2ct) is a decreasing sequence of compact sets. Therefore, we may define the s.v.f. F1 by

F1(t) = fl4_kF(2kt) for tin G.

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

599

Thus, F1 (t) is not empty and F1 (t) E cc(Y) for each t E G. Also, F1 (2t)

4_kF(2kt) = 4F1(t),

4_(k+1)F(2k+lt)

4_kF(2k+1t)

=00

00

01

so that F1 satisfies the equation 41F1(2t) = F1(t). To show that F1 is subquadratic, we make use of Lemma 4 in the following calculation: F1(t + s) + F1(t — s) = fl4_kF(2k(t + s)) +

fl4_kF(2k(t — s))

= fl[4_kF(2k(t + s)) + 4_kF(2k(t

— s))]

c fl4_k[2F(2kt) + 2F(2ks)] = fl2 4_kF(2kt) + fl2 4_kF(2k5) + 2fl4_kF(2ks)

= = 2F1(t) + 2F1(s). Since F1 is subquadratic and satisfies F1 (2t) =

4F1 (t),

it follows from Lemma 14

0

that F1 is quadratic.

Corollary 16. Let (G, +) be an Abelian group, and let f and g be real valued functions defined on G subject to the following inequalities:

g(t+s)+g(t—s) f(t + s) + f(t —

s)

2g(t)+2g(s),

2f(t) + 2f(s),

f(t) Then there exists a quadratic function h : G

f(t)

R such that

h(t) g(t) for all t in G.

(20)

____________________________600

M. Rassias

Th.

Proof. Define the s.v.f. F: G cc(R) by letting F(t) be the closed interval [f(t), Then F(t) is subquadratic, for if we consider any arbitrary element w of the set F(t+s)+F(t—s), so that f(t+s)+f(t—s) w g(t+s)+g(t—s), then by the hypothesis we have 2f(t) + 2f(s) f(t + s) + f(t — s) w g(t + s) + g(t — s) <2g(t) + 2g(s), that is F(t + s) + F(t — s) C 2F(t) + 2F(s). By Theorem 15, there exists a quadratic s.v.f. F1 G cc(R) satisfying F1(t) C F(t). If we take h(t) = maxFi(t) for each tin G, then h is quadratic and (20) holds.

IJ

The following lemma was proved by D. Henney (1962) for the special case

in which G = R and Y = Lemma 17. Let (G, +) be an Abelian group and let Y be a topological vector space. If a s.v.f. F: G cl(Y) is quadratic and F(0) is bounded, then F has convex values and F(0) = {0}.

Proof. Put t = s = 0 in (17) to find that

F(0) + F(0) = 2F(0) + 2F(0) = 2(F(0) + F(0)) = 22(F(0) + F(0)) =

+ F(0)) for n E N.

Since the set F(0) + F(0) is bounded, we have F(0) + F(0) = {0} and F(0) = {0}. Puttings = Oin (17), weget F(t)+F(t) = 2F(t)+2F(0) = 2F(t)+2{0} = 2F(t). Thus, for any given pair a, b in F(t), we have a + b = 2c1, where c1 E F(t), so that 2'a + (1 — 21)b E F(t). We shall prove by mathematical induction that

E F(t),

+ (1 —

(21)

for each n E N and for k = 0, 1,2,3,.. , We have just shown that (21) holds for n = 1, k = 1, and it is obviously true for n = 1 and k = 0 or k = 2, so it is true for n = 1. Assume now that (21) is true for k = 0, 1, 2,. . Put + (1 — =a+ so that = 2'a + = k = 0, 1,2,. . , That is, + (1 — E F(t), and this may be written as .

,

.

.

2+1 +

(i_

(22)

601

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

a and b were arbitrarily chosen elements of the set F(t), we may inE F(t), with terchange their roles to obtain (1 — + and this may be written as + 1, .. , j= Since

.

ma

+ (i

m —

2n+')

b E F(t), where m = 0,1,2,..

. ,

2

.

(23)

In view of (23) and (22), the induction is complete and (21) holds for each Since the set F(t) is closed it follows from (21) that, for each with 0 < El /3 < 1, we have fla + (1 — /3)b E F(t), so F(t) is convex for each t E G. The next theorem was proved by D. Henney (1962) for any quadratic s.v.f. c(X), where X is a c(RTh), and by K. Nikodem (1983) when F: R normed space.

F:R

Theorem 18. Let (G, +) be an Abelian divisible group and let Y be a topological vector space. If the s.v.f. F : G Bcl(Y) is quadratic, then, for every rational number q and every t E G, we have F(qt) = q2F(t). Proof. The proof by D. Henney and K. Nikodem may be adapted in the

present case. By Lemma 17, we know that F has convex values and that

F(0) = {0}. In (17) put s = t to get F(2t) = 22F(t). Next put s = —t to obtain F(0)+F(2t) = 2F(t)+2F(—t), so that 4F(t) = 2F(t)+2F(—t). Since F(t) is convex, this may be written 2F(t) + 2F(t) = 2F(t) + 2F(—t), and since F(t) is a bounded set for each t G, we may use the Cancellation Corollary to find that F(t) = F(—t). Using the same approach, we can prove by induction

that F(mt) = m2F(t) for all m E N, and thus by the evenness of F that this equality holds for all m E Z. The proof for all rationals is easily completed.

0 Definition. Let X and Y be topological vector spaces. A quadratic s.v.f. F X is called bounded if, when A C X is a bounded set, and F(A) is a bounded subset of Y.

Lemma 19. Let X and Y be topological vector spaces. If the s.v.f. F : X Bcl(Y) is quadratic and bounded on a neighborhood of zero in X, then F is bounded.

Th.

602

M. Rassias

Proof. By hypothesis, F is bounded on some balanced neighborhood U of zero in X. Let V be any neighborhood of zero in Y. Then there exists a constant c > 0 such that cF(U) C V. If A C X is a bounded set, then there is an n E N

such that n'A C U. Therefore, by Theorem 18,

F(A)CF(nU)=n2F(U)C

o

Lemma 20. Let X, Y be topological vector spaces. If the s.v.f F : XBcl(Y) is quadratic and bounded on a neighborhood of a point, then F is bounded on a balanced neighborhood of zero.

Proof. Let F be bounded on x0 + U, where U is a balanced neighborhood of zero. Given any neighborhood V of zero in Y, let a balanced neighborhood W of zero be chosen so that W + W + 2W C V. There exists a number c> 0 such that cF(xo + U) C W. Since 2F(x) + 2F(xo) = F(x + x0) + F(—x + x0), we find that, for each z E F(xo) and x E U,

2cF(x) C cF(x+xo)+cF(-x+xo)-2cz C W+W—2cz C W+W+2W C V. Therefore, 2cF(U) C V.

0

In the case of additive or quadratic ordinary functions, there are well-known

connections between their boundedness and their continuity. What can we say about such a connection for a quadratic s.v.f.? Following W. Smajdor (1987) we first look for a connection boundedness and upper semicontinuity for setvalued quadratic functions.

Lemma 21. Let X, Y be topological vector spaces. If a quadratic s.v.f. F X —+

Bcl(Y) is u.s.c. at zero, then it is bounded.

Proof. By Lemma 17, F(0) = {0}. Let V be an arbitrary neighborhood of zero in Y. Choose a balanced neighborhood U of zero in X such that F(U) C V. Let A C X be any bounded set, and choose n E N with n1 A C U.

Then F(n'A) C F(U) C V, so, by Theorem 18, this may be written as

n2F(A)CV. Lemma 22. Given topological vector spaces X, Y, let F : X

fl

Bcl(Y) be quadratic and bounded on a neighborhood of a point. Then F is u.s.c. at zero.

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

603

Proof. By Lemma 20, F is bounded on a balanced neighborhood U of zero.

Let V be a balanced neighborhood of zero in Y. Thus, there exists an n E N such that n2F(U) C V. Hence, F(n'U) C V. Since F(0) = {0}, the s.v.f. 0 F is u.s.c. at zero. Theorem 23. Let X, Y be topological vector spaces and let Y be locally convex. If the s.v.f. F: X —+ c(Y) is quadratic on X and bounded on some neighbor-

hood of a point z in X, then it is u.s.c. at z.

Proof. Suppose that F is bounded on the neighborhood z + U0 of z. Let U denote the family of all neighborhoods U of zero in X such that U C U0. If we

assume, contrary to the theorem, that F is not u.s.c. at z, then there exists a neighborhood V of zero in Y such that

F(z+U) That is, for each neighborhood U C U0 of zero, there exists a point xu of U such that

F(z+xu)

(24)

Let W be a balanced convex neighborhood of zero in Y such that W+W C V. Since F(z + Uo) is a bounded set, there exists a positive number /3 such that

/3F(z+Uo)CW.

(25)

From (24), we have

F(z+xu)

F(z)+W for each U €U.

(26)

We shall show that (26) implies that

F(z + 2mxu)

F(z) +



1)F(xu) + 2tmW

(27)

for each U E U and m = 0,1,2 Using mathematical induction, we observe that (27) holds for m = 0 by (26). Make the assumption that (27) is true for

m= kandforeach U eU. To prove it form =k+1, we putt = z+2kxu = 2kxu in the defining Eq. (17) for quadratic F, and use Theorem 18 to find that and s

F(z +

+ F(z) = 2F(z + 2kxu) + 2F(2kxu) = 2F(z + 2kxu) +

Th.



M. Rassias

Note that W is convex and that each value of F is closed bounded and hence convex by Lemma 17. Thus, by the induction assumption and the Cancellation Lemma, we can conclude that

F(z +

2F(z) + 2k+1(2k

+ F(z)

+ 2k+1w +



= 2F(z) + 2k+1(2k+1 — l)F(xu) +

F(z) +

Therefore, F(z +



+

and (27)

is proved.

Choose m N so large that >

(28)

By Lemma 22, there exists a U E U such that

C 13'W,



(29)

and also that U0.

Take a in F(z + + (a — have b

b —

(30)

b in F(z) and c in F(xu). Then, obviously, a = —

1)c)

+

a—b—2m(2m — 1)cE



1)c,

and by (30), (29), (28) and (25) we

/3'W+/3'W+/3'W =3/3'W C 2tmW.

+ 2tmW, that is F(z + Hence, a e F(z) + C F(z) + — — 1)F(xu) + 2tmW, which contradicts (27). Therefore, F is u.s.c. at z.

0 We recall that a locally bounded topological vector space is one with a bounded neighborhood of the origin.

Theorem 24. Let X, Y be topological vector spaces and assume that X is locally bounded and Y is locally convex. If a quadratic s.v.f. F: X —÷ c(Y) is u.s.c. at a point x0 in X, then it is u.s.c. in X and bounded.

Proof. First, we show that F is u.s.c. at zero. Let V be any neighborhood of zero in Y. Choose a convex neighborhood W of zero in Y such that W+W C V.

605

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

Let

U be a symmetric neighborhood of zero in X such that F(xo + x) C

F(xo) + W and F(xo — x) c F(xo) + W for x E U. By Lemma 17, since the values of F are closed and bounded, they are also convex and F(O) = {O}. Now use (17) to obtain

2F(xo) + 2F(x) = F(xo + x) + F(xo — x) C F(xo) + W + F(xo) + W = 2F(xo) +2W C 2F(xo) + 2W.

By the Cancellation Lemma, we have F(x) C W C V for x in U, so that F is u.s.c. at zero. By Lemma 21, F is bounded. Let U0 be a bounded neighborhood of zero in X. For each z E X, the s.v.f. F is bounded on z + U0. 0 Hence, by Theorem 23, F is u.s.c. at each point of X. By Theorems 23 and 24, we have:

Corollary 25.

Let X, Y be topological vector spaces, where X is locally

bounded and Y is locally convex. If a quadratic s.v.f. F : X —÷ c(Y) is bounded on a neighborhood of a point in X, then it is u.s.c. and bounded on X.

Theorem 26. Let X, Y be topological vector spaces, where X is locally bounded c(Y) is quadratic and u.s.c. at a point of and Y is locally convex. If F : X X, then F is continuous everywhere in X.

Proof. By Theorem 24, F is u.s.c. at each point of X. Thus, it is sufficient to prove that F is l.s.c. at each point of X. Suppose, on the contrary, that F is not l.s.c. at some point z in X. This means that there would exist a neighborhood V of zero in Y such that, for each neighborhood U of zero in X there would be a point XU in U for which F(z) F(z + XU) + V. Let W be a balanced convex neighborhood of zero in Y with W + W C V. Then

F(z) for each neighborhood U of zero in X. The statement that, for every neighborhood U of zero and m = 0,1,2,..., we have

F(z +

+ 2tmW

F(z) +



which reduces to the preceding statement when m =

1)F(xu),

(31)

0, may be proved by mathematical induction by a method like that used above in the proof of (27).

Th.

606

By Theorem 24, F is bounded, so there exists a number neighborhood U0 of zero such that

> 0 and a bounded

/3F(z+x)CWforallxEUo. Let m satisfy

M. Rassias

(32)

>

(33)

and choose a neighborhood U of zero such that e U0,

(34)

c

(35)

and also that —

Let a e F(z + we have b +

b e F(z) and c e —

1)c 1)c



From (32) to (35) inclusive, = C 2tmW, +

+ a + 2tmW. Hence F(z) +

a

so that b + — + 2tmW, contrary to (31). F(z +



C

0

The following corollary provides a summary of some of the preceding results.

Corollary 27. Let X, Y be topological vector spaces, where X is locally bounded and Y is locally convex. If the s.v.f. F X —÷ c(Y) is quadratic, then the following statements are equivalent:

(I) F is u.s.c. at zero, (II) F is u.s.c. at a point of X, (III) F is bounded on a neighborhood of a point, (IV) F is bounded, (V) F is continuous everywhere in X. We next follow W. Smajdor (1987) in addressing the selection problem for subquadratic set-valued functions. The first step is to prove the following:

Lemma 28. Let (G, +) be an Abelian group and let Y be a topological vector space. If the s.v.f. F0 : G cc(Y) is subquadratic, then there exists a minimal quadratic s.v.f. F: G —÷ cc(Y) contained in F0. Proof. By Theorem 15, the family

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

is not empty. Let S C

607

be an arbitrary chain. Then for t E G, F1 (t) =

flFES F(t) is a quadratic s.v.f. Indeed, by Lemma 4, we get

Fi(t+s)+Fi(t-s)=flF(t+s)+flF(t-s) FES

FeS

= fl [F(t + s) + F(t -

s)]

FES

= fl [2F(t) + 2F(s)] = fl 2F(t) FES

FES

+ FES fl 2F(s)

=2 fl F(t)+2 fl F(s)=2F1(t)+2F1(s). FES FES

We also have F1 c F0. By the Kuratowski—Zorn Lemma, there exists a minimal

0

element F in the family Lemma 29. Let Y be a locally convex topological vector space. Given and A E cc(Y), we define

Then

E

E cc(Y) and

+ B) =

p*A

+ p*B for all A and B in cc(Y).

(36)

Proof. For x,y in p*A and

in (0,1), we have p(x) = maxp(A) = p(y) and — /3)x + /3y] = (1— /3)p(x) + /3p(y) = max p(A), so p*A is convex. Clearly, is compact and not empty, so p*A E cc(Y). To prove (36), take any z in

(p*(A+B),sothat zEA+Band p(z) = maxp(A + B) = max[p(A) + p(B)] = maxp(A) + maxp(B). In order to show that

Cp*A+p*B,

(37)

we need to prove that there exist x in A and y in B such that z = x + y and p(x) = maxp(A), p(y) = If this were not so, then, for each pair x,y with x+y = z, we would have <maxp(A) or <maxp(B). But = then we would have + y) = + p(y) <maxp(A) + maxp(B),

Th.

608

M. Rassias

which is impossible, so that (37) holds. The opposite inclusion p*A + p*B C + B) is shown as follows. Take x0 E p*A and Yo e (P*B i.e., p(x0) = mxp(A),p(yo) = maxp(B). Put z0 = x0 + Yo• If z0 p*(A + B), then we would have p(zo) <max {p(x + y) x E A, y E B} <maxçc(A) + max 0 a contradiction. Thus, (36) holds. or p(x0) + cc(Yo)
Theorem 30. Let (G, +) be an Abelian group and let Y be a locally convex topological vector space. If the s.v.f. F0 : G —+ cc(Y) is subquadratic, then there

exists a quadratic selection of F0.

Proof. (This proof by W. Smajdor replaces the proof given on p. 66 of W. Smajdor (1987) which contains a gap.) By Lemma 28, there is a minimal quadratic s.v.f. F contained in F0. Suppose that, for some to in G, the set F(to) such that p(xi) p(x2). contains two different points x1 and x2. Take p in Put H(t) = {y e F(t) maxp(F(t)) = p(y)}, i.e. H(t) = p*F(t). Then :

H(t) c F(t), and H is quadratic. If x1 E H(to), then maxp(F(to)) =

ço(xi)

H(to). Hence, H(to) is a proper subset of F(t0). If x1 H(to), then again H(to) is a proper subset of F(t0). Thus, we have a contradiction to the minimality of F. We conclude that x1 = x2, so that F is single-valued and therefore is a quadratic selection of F0. and x2

Remark. The quadratic selection of Theorem 30 need not be unique. For example, the s.v.f. Fo(t) = [—t2, t2], t in R, has a quadratic selection t ct2 for every c in [—1, 1].

By an adaptation of the method of Z. Gajda and R. Ger (1987), shown above in the proof of Theorem 9, W. Smajdor (1987) obtained the following uniqueness theorem for a class of set-valued subquadratic functions.

Theorem 31 (W. Smajdor). Given an Abelian group (G, +) and a Banach space Y, let F : G —p cl(Y) with convex values be subquadratic. Suppose that c = sup {diam F(x) x e G} < oo. Then there exists a unique quadratic selection F: G Y ofF. :

where n = 0, 1,2,..., and x E G. The inclu= sion (19) holds here since the values of F are all closed convex and bounded, so that

Proof. Put

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

=

609

=

= Ffl(x).

C 4•

Thus, the sequence {Ffl} is decreasing. Moreover,

diam Ffl(x) =

a,b E Ffl(x)}

sup {lla — bll

= sup



= 4_i' sup {IIa

— bli

=

: a, b E a,

be

F(2'2x)

diam Ffl(x) = 0 for each x e G. By the Cantor intersection theorem, the set Ffl(x) contains exactly one point f(x). Clearly, f(x) E F(x) for each x in G. In order to show that f : G Y is quadratic, we use the fact that F is subquadratic to obtain Hence,

f(x + y) + f(x — y) e

+ y)) +



y))

c

fl 4_fl

+

(38)

On the other hand, for n = 0,1,2,..., we have 2f(x) + 2f(y) E 2 .4_i' so that

+2

2f(x) + 2f(y) E

+

2

Also

diam

2•

+

diam [2

+2

diam 2

+ diam 2

<4fl+lc

(39)

Th.

610

Thus, diam

=

+

2

0.

M.Rassias

Hence, by (38) and (39),

f(x+y)+f(x—y) =2f(x)+2f(y). were

If f

and f2

such

not unique, there would be that IIfi(xo)

property of the

n = 0,1,2

f3(j =

> 0

— f2(xo)II =

for some x0 in G. The quadratic

=

2) implies that

Also, IIfi(x) — c

Thus, ij

1,

two such quadratic selections, say fi for

f2(x)II
= =



all x

in G and

all x in G. But



for all n = 0,1,2

0

= 0 and uniqueness is proved.

Corollary 32. Let (G, +) be an Abelian group and let Y be a Banach space. If A is a bounded subset of Y and f : G —+ Y is subject to the condition

f(x+y)+f(x—y) —2f(x)—2f(y) E 2A, then there exists a quadratic function q : G —+ Y such that

q(x)— f(x) E cony

A.

The proof follows easily from Theorem 31 if we put F(x) = f(x) + cony

A.

2. Comments In Chap. 3 of the work by W. Smajdor (1987), an interesting treatment concerning boundedness of subadditive set-valued functions in topological vector spaces is given. In particular, the Banach—Steinhaus theorem is generalized and the connection between boundedness and semi-continuity for such functions is studied. S. Czerwik (1994) presented an abstract treatment of the stability of the quadratic functional equation for set-valued functions. He introduced a new kind of space in the following way.

Let (X, +) be a commutative semigroup with zero which is subject to the following conditions (here = [0, cx)): (I) There is a multiplication by non-negative real numbers defined on X such that for all x, y in X and all in + y) = ax + cry, (a + /3)x =

+ /3x, oc(/3x) =

lx = x.

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

(II)

X is a

metric space with a metric d(.,.) in

and all (III)

611

d(x + y,x + z) =

such

d(y, z) and

that for all d(/3x,/3y)

x, y,

z in

X

= /3d(x,y).

For all x, y, z in X, the cancellation law holds: if x + z =

y

+ z then

x=y. a commutative semigroup X is called a quasi-normed space. An example of such a space is provided by the set cc(Y) of all compact convex subsets of a normed space Y. In particular, the law (III) holds, as we have seen above Such

by the Cancellation Corollary applied to cc(Y). The metric for cc(Y) is the Hausdorif metric, defined above at the beginning of this section. It is easily shown that conditions (I) and (II) also hold for cc(Y). Details are provided by S. Kurepa (1959). Moreover, when Y is a Banach space it may be shown that the quasi-normed space cc(Y) is a complete metric space (see C. Castaing and M. Valadier (1975)). We will give simplified versions of the statements of the two principal results of S. Czerwik (1994), which deal with functions defined on an Abelian group E with values in a quasi-normed space E1. Let (E, +) be an Abelian group and let h : E x E be a given function. We put

H(x,y) = h(x,y)+ h(x,O) K(x,y) =

2h(x,y)+ h(x

+ h(y,O) + h(O,O),

+y,O)+ h(x — y,O)

for x and y in E.

The following statements of Theorems 1 and 2 in S. Czerwik (1994) are here simplified by replacing his fixed integer k> 2 by the number 2. Thus k'2 is replaced by Theorem 33. Let (E, +) be an Abelian group and let E1 be a complete quasinormed space. Suppose that the functions F, G : E —+ d[F(x

+ y) + F(x — y), G(x) + G(y)1

E1 satisfy the inequality

h(x, y)

and that the series and

both converge for each x in E.

0)

Th.

M. Rassias

Finally, suppose that urn = 0 for all x and y in E. Then there exists a unique quadratic function Q E —+ E1 such that for

x in E d[Q(x) + F(O), F(x)] and

d[2Q(x) +G(O),G(x)] This function Q is given by

Q(x) = lim

= lim 4_fl

for each x in E.

Theorem 34. Let (E, +) be an Abelian group which admits divisibility by 2 and let E1 be a complete quasi-normed space. Suppose that the functions F, G : E —+ E1 satisfy the conditions:

d[F(x+y)+F(x—y),G(x)+G(y)]
0)

=

liminf

0

for x and y in E and F(O) = 0.

Then there exists a unique quadratic function Q x E E,

:

E —÷ E1

such that, for

d[Q(x),F(x)] d[Q(x),G(x)]

Here we have Q(x) =

=

Acknowledgments I wish to thank Professors S.-M. Jung and W. Smajdor who read an early manuscript of the paper and provided useful comments.

Stability and Set- Valued Functions

613

References [1]

J. Aczél, Lectures on Functional Equations and Their Applications, Academic

[2J

Press, 1966. C. Castaing and M. Valadier, Convex Analysis and Measurable Multifunctions, Lecture Notes in Math. 580, Springer-Verlag, 1975.

[3]

[4]

[5]

5. Czerwik, The stability of the quadratic functional equation, in: Stability of Mappings of Hyers-Ulam Type (Th.M. Rassias and J. Tabor, eds.), Hadronic Press, Florida, 1994, pp. 81—91. Z. Gajda and R. Ger, Subadditive multifunctions and Hyers—Ulam stability, in: General Inequalities 5, International Series of Numerical Mathematics, Vol. 80, Birkhäuser, 1987, pp. 281—291. P. Gãvruta, A generalization of the Hyers—Ulam—Rassias stability of approximately additive mappings, J. Math. Anal. Appl. 184 (1994), 431—436.

[6]

P. Gãvruta, The stability of some functional equations, Proc. Symp. Math.

[7]

Appl. Res. Ctr. Roman. Acad. Timisoara (1986), pp. 22—24. D. Henney, Quadratic set-valued function, Ark. Mat. 4 (1962), 377—378. D.H. Hyers, On the stability of the linear functional equation, Proc. Nat. Acad.

[8]

Sci. USA 27 (1941), 222—224. [9]

D.H. Hyers and Th.M. Rassias, Approximate homomorphisms, Aeq. Math. 44 (1992), 125—153.

[10] D.H. Hyers, G. Isac and Th.M. Rassias, Stability of Functional Equations of [11] [12] [13]

Several Variables, Birkhäuser, to appear. S.-M. Jung, On the Hyers—Ulam—Rassias stability of approximately additive mappings, J. Math. Anal. Appl. 204 (1996), 221—226. S.-M. Jung, On modified Hyers—Ulam--Rassias stability of a generalized Cauchy functional equation, Nonlinear Studies, to appear.

5. Kurepa, On the quadratic functional, Publ. Inst. Math. Acad. Serbe. Sci. Beograd 13 (1959), 57—72.

[14] K. Nikodem, On quadratic set-valued functions, Publ. Math. Debrecen 30 (1983), 297—301.

[15] H. Râdström, An embedding theorem for space of convex sets, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 3 (1952), 165—169.

[16] Th.M. Rassias, On the stability of the linear mapping in Banach spaces, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 72 (1978), 297—300. [17] Th.M. Rassias, On a problem of S.M. Ulam and the asymptotic stability of the Cauchy functional equation with applications, in: General Inequalities 7, International Series of Numerical Mathematics, Vol. 123, Birkhäuser, 1997, pp. 297— 309.

[18] W. Smajdor, Subadditive set-valued functions, Glasnik Mat. 21 (1986), 343— 348.

[19] W. Smajdor, Subadditive and subquadratic set-valued functions, Prace Nauk. Univ. Slask. Katowice, Number 889, 1987.

Th.

614

[20]

M. Rassias

H. Steinhaus, Sur les distances des points des enseble de mesure positive, Fund. Math. 1 (1920), 99—104.

[21]

R. Urbanski, A generalization of Minkowski—Rädström—Hörrnander theorem, Bull. Acad. Pol. Sci. Sér. Sci. Math. 24 (1976), 709—715.

Themistocles M. Rassias Department of Mathematics National Technical University of Athens Zografou Campus 15780, Athens Greece

E-mail address: trassias©math .ntua.gr

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 615-620) eds C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

STEINER SYMMETRIZATION AND THE CONFORMAL MODULI OF PARALLELOGRAMS EDGAR REICH

Dedicated to the memory of A. Pfluger and S. Stoilow

Introduction The problem considered here was motivated by a question of C. Constantinescu. It is not inappropriate in a volume dedicated to Stoilow, for although Stoilow's name is primarily associated with the topological theory of analytic functions, he was also interested in metric aspects. For example, in Stoilow's lecture in Paris [12, pp. 403—415], he reviewed the concept of quasiconformality and also summarized Romanian contributions up to that time. As is well known, in the Ahlfors—Pfluger definition of quasiconformality the modulus of a quadrilateral plays a central role. In the hope of increasing readability, this article includes a short exposition of Steiner symmetrization which constitutes the main tool.' I am grateful to C. Bandle, J. Hersch, and A.Yu. Solynin for helpful comments.

1. The Modulus Every four-sided polygon Q can be mapped conformally onto a rectangle < M} by the familiar [7] Schwarz—Christoffel {w < 1,0 < 0< transformation in such a manner that vertices of Q correspond to vertices of :

'For a historical summary on isoperimetric inequalities with an extensive bibliography the reader is also referred to Themistocles M. Rassias, "The isoperimetric inequality and eigenvalues of the Laplacian," in: Constantin Carathéodory: An International Tribute, World Scientific,

1991, pp. 1146—1163.

615

E. Reich

616

the rectangle. The number M is the modulus of Q. It is determined by Q once we distinguish a pair of non-adjacent sides of Q as the sides that correspond to the vertical sides of the rectangle. The modulus of Q is a conformal invariant. As the constants in the Schwarz—Christoffel formula are unpleasant to wrestle with, estimates for the modulus are usually best obtained by other methods. One such method [1], using Dirichlet's Principle, is the following. Let f(x, y) be harmonic in the interior of Q, with boundary values 0 and 1 on the respective distinguished (open) sides, and with vanishing normal derivative on the other pair of (open) sides of Q. If we accept the existence and uniqueness of f, then it is easy to verify that

M=

=

ffux2 +

(1)

Namely, in view of the conformal invariance of the Dirichlet integral D[fIQ], it is sufficient to check (1) when Q is a rectangle of height M and width 1, and

f(x, y) = x, 0 < x < 1, 0 < y <M. Furthermore, by Dirichlet's Principle, it follows that

M = D[fIQ] = inf

(2)

where the infinum is taken over all sufficiently smooth real-valued functions

g(x, y) in Q that have boundary values 0 and 1 on the respective distinguished sides of Q. (It is not necessary to pay any attention to g on the non-distinguished sides; the boundary values there are free.) We now restrict ourselves to Q's that are parallelograms. For t E R, and h a fixed positive number, let 11(t) be the parallelogram with vertices (1 = 0, = t + 1 + ih, = t + ih in the complex (-plane. We mark the (2 = 1, segments [(2, (31, ('] as the distinguished sides of H(t), and denote the

modulus of 11(t) by M(t). Our goal is to use the symmetrization theory of Pólya and Szegö [9,10] to give a simple proof of the following fact:

Theorem. For t > 0, M(t) is a convex non-decreasing function of t.

In Sections 2 and 3 we summarize classical facts before proceeding to a proof of the theorem in Section 4. I am not personally aware of previous applications of symmetrization to derive convexity properties. The weaker conclusion that M(t) is monotonic could also have been established by "continuous symmetrization" [10, pp. 200—204].

Steiner Symmetrzzation and the Conformal Moduli of Parallelograms

2.

617

Steiner Symmetrization a la Steiner

With any reasonable definition of surface area and volume, the sphere has minimal surface area for a given volume. A proof of this fact, using a symmetrization procedure referred to today as Steiner symmetrization, was given by Jakob Steiner (1796—1863), a largely self-taught son of a peasant [5}.2

Steiner's proof [11] lacked completeness in that, in particular, it assumes

that an extremal figure exists; however, in spite of this gap, the fundamental ideas are very useful, and, as Pólya and Szegö [9,10] discovered, they can be extended to showing that numerous physically significant functionals change in a predictable manner when a generalization of the symmetrization process is applied.

As defined by Steiner, a sufficiently regular three-dimensional solid B is symmetrized with respect to a given plane by considering all lines £ perpendicular to the plane, and replacing B fl £ by a segment £* of equal linear measure, symmetric with respect to the plane, and perpendicular to it. This results in a new solid 13*=uCC for which the following holds:

Steiner's Theorem. 5* has the same volume as 13, but smaller (or equal) surface area.

3. Steiner Symmetrization a la Pólya and Szegö Let h > 0 be a constant, and let E denote the strip E = {(x, y) : 0
smooth real-valued function f(x, y) defined for (x, y) e E which satisfies

f(x,y)>0 when (x,y)E11, f(x,y)=0 when (x,y)EE\11. As defined by Pólya and Szegö, "Steiner symmetrization" of the pair (f, 11) with respect to the y-axis of the (x, y)-plane is accomplished as follows. We imbed E and 11 in the plane z = 0 of R3. Let B be the solid in R3 bounded by 11 below, the surface z = f(x,y) above, and by

{(x,y,z) (x,y,0) E (bdryIZ) fl (bdryE)} (Depending on 11, the lateral part of bdry B might be empty, but

in our case it will not be.) If one replaces 8 by 13* a la Steiner, as per 2Steiner's accomplishments were considered so impressive that his grave was opened in 1896, thirty three years after his death, in order to allow careful measurement of the skull [3].

E. Reich

618

Section 2, using the plane x = 0 of R3 as the plane of symmetrization, the result determines a pair (f*,11*). It is clear, firstly, that ftK is obtained from 11 by two-dimensional Steiner-symmetrization about the line x = 0 of R2. Moreover, a little thought shows that f*(x, y) is, for each fixed y, (0

4. Proof of the Theorem of Section 1 We follow the idea of Pólya and Szegö in [10, p. 188] with a small but essential modification. Suppose s e R, t R. Let the parallelogram il(s) be shifted within E, so as to lie completely to the left of the y-axis of R2; similarly, let 11(t) be shifted within E so as to lie completely to the right of the y-axis.

Imitating Pólya and Szegö, we define f(x, y) as follows in E. In H(s), f is the harmonic function of Section 1, with boundary value 0 on the left side of H(s) and boundary value 1 on the right side, and normal derivative 0 on the horizontal sides. In H(t), f is defined similarly, except that the boundary value is 1 on the left side, and 0 on the right side. Between H(s) and 11(t) f is defined to be 1. In the remaining part of E, f(x, y) = 0. Evidently, by (1),

D[fIE] = D[fIll(s)] + D[fIH(t)} = M(s) + M(t).

(3)

Let denote the quadrilateral bounded on the left by the left side of H(s) and on the right by the right side of 11(t). The result of Steiner symmetrization of the pair (f, about the y-axis of R2 comes out to be the pair (f*,11*), where is the trapezoid bounded above by the line y = h, below by the line y = 0, on the left by the left side of 11( and on the right side by the right side of To the left of the left side of ll(

to the right of the right side we obtain f*(x, y) = 0. Between the right side of fl( of H( and the we obtain f*(x, y) = 1. Therefore, by (2), left side of H( H(

and

Steiner Symmetrization and the Conformal Moduli of Parallelograms

D[f*IE]=D[f* 11(s_t)]

619

+D[f*IH(t;5)]

M(52t)+M(t25)=2M(t25).

(4)

The equality at the end comes from the fact that M(-r) = M(—T), since 11(r) by the Pólya—Szegö and 11(—r) are congruent. Since D[f*IE] theorem, relations (3) and (4) yield 2M

(s - t) <M(s) + M(t).

(5)

The construction in [10, p. 188] corresponds to assuming s = t. In that case (5) yields the known result

M(t) M(O) = h.

(6)

Suppose, however, that we exploit (5), replacing t by —t. The result is now

2)

<M(s)+M(t) 2

(7)

Now, as can be proved in a number of ways (e.g. with the help of Schwarz— Christoffel), M(t) is continuous. Therefore, (7) implies convexity in the ordinary sense. In view of (6), the proof of our theorem is therefore complete. Finally, we note that (6) actually holds in the stronger form

M(t) > M(O) = h,

(t

0).

(6')

This can be seen by proceeding a bit more delicately, or (more easily) by means of the sharp form of Rengel's theorem [6]. Consequently, it follows from convexity that M(t) is a strictly increasing function of t for t > 0.

References [1]

Lars V. Ahifors, "Conformal Invariants", McGraw-Hill, 1973.

[2]

Catherine Bandle, "Isoperimetric Inequalities and Applications", Pitman, 1980.

[3]

J.H. Graf, "Die Exhumirung Jakob Steiner's und die Einweihung des Grabdenkmals Ludwig Schläfli's anlasslich der Feier des hundertsten Geburtstages Steiner's am 18. März 1896", Mitteilungen Naturf. Gesellsch. Bern (1897), 8—24.

E. Reich

620

[4] W.K. Hayman, "Multivalent Functions", Cambridge Tracts in Mathematics and Mathematical Physics No. 48, Cambridge University Press, 1958. [5] Felix Klein, "Vorlesungen über die Entwicklung der Mathematik im 19. Jahrhundert", Vol. 1, Springer, 1926. [6] 0. Lehto and K. Virtanen, "Quasiconformal mappings in the Plane", Springer, 1973.

Z. Nehari, "Conformal Mapping", McGraw-Hill, 1952. [8] Makoto Ohtsuka, "Dirichlet Problem, Extremal Length, and Prime Ends", Van Nostrand, 1970. [9] G. Pólya and G. Szegö, "Inequalities for the capacity of a condenser", Amer. [7]

J. Math., 67 (1945), 1—32. [10] [11]

G. Pólya and G. Szegö, "Isoperimetric Inequalities in Mathematical Physics", Annals of Mathematics Studies No. 27, Princeton University Press, 1951. Jakob Steiner, "Einfache Beweise der isoperimetrischen Hauptsätze", J. Reine Angew. Math., 18 (1838), 281—296.

[12]

5. Stoilow, "(Euvre Mathématique", Editions de l'Académie de la Rep. Pop. Roum., Bucharest, 1964.

[13]

5. Stoilow, "Matematicã §i 1972.

Edgar Reich School of Mathematics Institute of Technology 127 Vincent Hall 206 Church Street S.E. Minneapolis, MN USA

Editura Academiei Rep.

Social.

Rom.,

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 621-646) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Tb. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

HILBERT'S SIXTEENTH PROBLEM PINGXING SHENG

Abstract In this paper we discuss the maximum number of limit cycles for polynomial differential equations x' = f(x, y), y' = g(x, y), where f and g are polynomials with deg(f) = d1 and deg(g) = dg. We find that the maximum number (sometimes called Hubert's number) of limit cycles for above system is bounded above by d1 dg. For quadratic and cubic systems we also discuss the configurations of limit cycles. In proving the upper bound, we realize that the maximum number of limit cycles is not only related to the maximum number of isolated algebraic roots but also to the after some cancellations where number of all different factorizations for + H is an irreducible polynomial. Namely the maximum number of limit cycles for above system is bounded above by the total number of possibilities for irreducible and relatively prime polynomials H E R[x, y] such that I H = 0, where R[x, yJ is a polynomial ring with real coefficients. This is extremely useful in applications. It can be applied to show the exactness and uniqueness of limit cycles. The use of differential geometry, geometric methods in dynamical systems, basic polynomial ring, algebraic geometry and limit cycle theory enables the proofs of main theorems and a discussion about configurations of limit cycles.

1. Introduction The Hubert's 16th original problem was mentioned as follows [1]:

"The maximum number of closed and separate branches which a plane algebraic curve of the nth order can have has been determined by Harnack. There arises the further question as to the relative position of the branches in the plane. As to curves of the 6th order, I have satisfied myself — by a complicated process, it is true — that of the eleven branches which they can have according to Harnack, by no means all can lie external to one another, but that one branch must exist in whose interior one branch and in whose exterior nine 621

P.-X. Sheng

622

branches lie, or inversely. A thorough investigation of the relative position of the separate branches when their number is the maximum seems to me to be of very great interest, and not less so the corresponding investigation as to the number, form, and position of the sheets of an algebraic surface in space. Till now, indeed, it is not even known what is the maximum number of sheets which a surface of the 4th order in three dimensional space can really have. In connection with this purely algebraic problem, I wish to bring forward

a question which, it seems to me, may be attacked by the same method of continuous variation of coefficients, and whose answer is of corresponding value for the topology of families of curves defined by differential equations. This is

the question as to the maximum number and position of Poincaré's boundary cycles (limit cycles) for a differential equation of the first order and degree of the form

dyY

X where X and V are rational integral functions of the nth degree in x and y. dx —

Write homogeneously, this is

X I dz

dy\

-

I

dx

dz\

Z

dx\

I dy

-

Z are rational integral homogeneous functions of the nth

degree in x, y, z

and

the latter are to be determined as functions of the

parameter t." Our first question is what is the maximum number of limit cycles for the following two dimensional quardratic system:

Y

=

(1)

P1 and P2 are polynomials with deg(Pi) = deg(P2) = 2. We may assume that P1 and P2 have no common factors since common factors do not change where

the phase portrait. Later on, we will consider a cubic system and arbitrary polynomial system:

J±=f(x,y) where f and g are polynomials with deg(f) = d1 and deg(g) = dg. That f and g have no common factors has been assumed. However, if f and g have

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

623

common factors, then the upper bound can be reduced. It will be discussed at

the end of the paper. This is the second part of the Hubert's 16th problem. It has proved to be a remarkably intractable question. One point is that the hypothesis is algebraic while the conclusion is topological. About literature of this problem one may find in a book written by Ye Yan-qian [28], in survey articles by Coppel [12] on quadratic systems and some recent developments in limit cycles of polynomial systems by Lloyd [20], which are widely cited, and others. In 1952, N.N. Bautin [5] proved that the maximum number of the limit cycles for quadratic systems is greater than or equal to three. In 1955, Petrovskii and Landis [22] have claimed that the maximum number is three. In 1979, Shi [24], Chen and Wang have given some examples with at least four limit cycles. A claim has been made by Chin that a proof has been found that quadratic system can have no more than four limit cycles. These are so far unsubtantiated. In view of the remarks made by Tian, the status of this work is unclear and the suggestion that the maximum number is four remains a conjecture. Most contributions are made by the technique of continuous variation of coefficients indicated by Hilbert and by complexity and geometric idea. For polynomials of high degree, there are some different conjectures but few proof has been given. Since this is not a survey article, we apologize first that a lot of beautiful results have not been mentioned here. However, two contrary results in [11] and [19] should be discussed. Difficiency of such incorrect results will be mentioned in the end of this paper. In a different approach to this problem, we will use the following classic results in proofs and some techniques from differential geometry such as manifolds, tangent vector of manifold, geometrical methods of dynamical systems, algebraic geometry and the basic facts in algebra and in dynamical systems. One point we would like to mention is that we try to use algebraic properties as much as possible, then conclude topologically.

Result 1: (Bezout theorem) The number of isolated solutions (roots) for the following system is bounded above by the total degree d = where d2 denotes the degree of the ith equation: . .

P. -X.

624

Result 1': (Bezout's theorem) Let F1, F2,.

Sheng

be hypersurfaces of which only intersect in a finite set {m3 } of points, and let d2 be the degree of P2. There may then be assigned multiplicities to the m2 independent of the coordinate system, such that counted with these multiplicities the number of intersections is d = d1d2 4. . .

,

Result 2: (Bedixson theorem) There exists at least one singular point sittin interior of any closed orbit in the plane. Result 3: Every ideal I of a Noetherian ring admits a canonical decomposition I = q1 fl fl ... fl where the qi are primary ideals; If P2 is the prime ideal associated with qi, then the P2 are all distinct and unique.

Result 4: A subset Y of

is closed (V(J(Y)) = Y) if and only if Y is an affine R-variety determined by some subset S of R[xi,... ,

Result 5: A subset S of R[xi,.

. .

,

is closed (J(V(S)) = 8) if and only if

S is a radical ideal.

Result 6: The orbit L of x= f(x) is closed if and only if L is a Jordan closed curve (homeomorphic to a circle).

Definition. Let V be a subset of

We say that V is a d-dimensional

submanifold of if, for every x E V, there exists an open neighborhood of x and a map f : U —p UC such that f(U) C is open, f is a C" diffeomorphism onto its image and f(U fl V) = f(U) fl The codimension

of V isn—d.

Result 7: (equivalent properties) Let V be a subset of

The following

properties are equivalent:

(i) V is a d-dimensional submanifold of (ii) For every x E V there exists an open neighborhood U C R (i =

1,

2,..

.

,

n) such that the linear forms f(x)

linearly independent and V fl U = n—d f2—1 (0). (iii) For every x E V there exists an open neighborhood U C a submersion f : U Rn" such that U fl V = (0). are

of x and

Hubert's Sicteenth Problem

(iv) For every x e V

625

exists an open neighborhood U C an open neighborhood U' of x = (ci, , , and C" functions h. U' —+ R (i = 1,2,. . , n — d)

of

there

x= in

. ,

that, possibly after a permutation of coordinates, the intersection V fl U : U' —÷ Rn_d (under the is the graph of the map (hi, h2,. , canonical isomorphism R' x Rn_d = Rn). For every x e V there exists an open neighborhood U C of x, an open neighborhood such that C R" of 0 and a map g : g'(O) is injective, g(O) = x, and g is a C" homeomorphism between and V fl U (with the topology induced from Rn). .

:

such

. .

(v)

Note: A lot of other results will be applied in proofs without being listed here.

2. Quadratic Systems In this section we always consider equation (1) without mentioning later on. Many lemmas given here will only be applied to a discussion about the configurations of limit cycles.

Lemma 1. Any limit cycle L can be represented by L : H(x, y) =

0

where

He C'. Proof. This is a trivial result since any curve in plane can be represented that way. Smoothness follows from solutions of equation (1).

Lemma 2. A

limit cycle of equation

(1) L

: H(x,

y) = 0 is a C' -submanifold

of R2.

Proof. Anything homeomorphic to a manifold is also a manifold, and L

is

51 is a manifold, hence L is a mani-

to S' (by result 3), where fold. We can see that L is the zero set of the map H, and tangent vector of L, homeomorphic

0 for all t, so a normal vector of L, is not a zero vector for all (x, y) e L. We can apply result 4 (ii) to conclude that L is a C'-submanifold (±, y)

of R2.

The tangent vector of L at each point is well defined by T = (x, y) = (P,(x,y),P2(x,y)) 0 for (x,y) E L, hence the normal vector of L is well defined too, say, N = = G(x,y) (—P2(x,y),Pi(x,y)), .

626

-—

P.-X. Sheng

where G(x, y) is an arbitrary C' function and G(x, y) 0 for (x, y) E L. We have to solve a partial differential equation to obtain G(x, y). It is almost impossible for us to find G and H analytically. Any limit cycle is isolated and bounded theoretically, and the number of limit cycles is finite (proved by Bamon One can always find some open disk B which contains all limit cycles of the equation (1) as set-theoretical topology. That the set of all polynomials is dense in C' tells us that for any given > 0 sufficiently C The fact small, one can find a polynomial P such that lIP — < that any limit cycle is isolated and can be approximated by an algebraic closed curve suggests that the maximum number of limit cycles is bounded above by the maximum number of possibilities for algebraic limit cycles. One may notice via the following lemmas that the maximum number of algebraic limit cycles is smaller than the maximum number of possibilities for algebraic limit cycles. One can show this by using some basic topological argument, discussed

in the proof of the main theorem. Thus in Hilbert's 16th problem, it is sufficient to prove the maximum number of possibilities for algebraic limit cycles, then conclude topologically, which is much easier than to show the maximum number of general limit cycles directly, in fact it is almost impossible if one tries to use the continuous variation of coefficients of polynomials with higher degree. That is why we stay to discuss quadratic or cubic systems because of too many coefficients to be classified or sorted. We should emphasize on that usually limit cycles of an algebraic differential equation are not algebraic. Before giving the following lemmas, let us specify the terminology of cocenter and concentric limit cycles to avoid the confusion. We say that two families of level curves {H, = e R}, {H2 = c2, c2 e R} are co-centered if there exist c,* and such that H, = c,* and H2 = represent the same point, the center of both families of level curves. The two families are called concentric if H2 = H1 + c for some constant c. A limit cycle which can be represented by a polynomial is called an algebraic limit cycle. That L : H = 0 represents a closed branch of a curve implies that H can be required as an irreducible polynomial. Usually it is not necessary that H is irreducible. If H = H1H2, then H = 0 and either H1 = 0 or H2 = 0 represent the same closed branch of a curve. We may first assume that H is irreducible.

Lemma 3. If equation (1) has an algebraic limit cycle L : H = = 0 on L : H = 0 implies that P1Hz + P1Hz + HR, where R is a polynomial with deg(R) = 1.

then can be factored as 0,

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

627

Proof. Since L : H = 0 is a limit cycle of equation (1), consider the tangent vector and the normal vector of the submanifold L, then do inner product.

One obtains

on L:H=O. can be factored as HR. deg(R) = 1 is trivial if the factorization holds. Since H is irreducible, suppose that if is irreducible up to a constant, then two irreducible polynomials P1Hz + are relatively prime up to a constant, namely they have H and P1Hz + no common factors up to a constant. Hence there exists some point (x, y) E L 0 at that point. It is a contradiction. Suppose that such that P1Hz + can be decomposed into the irreducible polynomials, say lh . P1Hz + where <deg(H) and < deg(H), then there also exists some point (x, y) E L such that P1Hz + 0. It is impossible. If deg(ij1) = 1 and = deg(H), and 1)2 and H are relatively prime up to a constant, then there exists some point (x, y) E L such that P1Hz 0. A contradiction follows. Therefore if P1Hz + = 0 on L : H = 0, P1Hz + can be decomposed into HR.

Now we are going to show that P1Hz

Lemma 4. Equation (1) cannot have two concentric algebraic limit cycles. Proof. Suppose for contradiction that equation (1) would have two concentric algebraic limit cycles L1 and L2, one obtains OH1

OH1

Ox

Oy

OH2

OH2

Ox

Oy

=

0

on

L1,

=

0

on

L2.

By the Lemma 3, the following factorizations hold OH1

OH1

ox

Oy

OH2

OH2

= H1R1,

P1—+P2—-— = Ox Oy

H2R2,

- P.-X. Sheng

628

where R1 and R2 are polynomials. H2 = = One could have

Since deg(Pi) = deg(P2) = contradiction that deg(Pi

OH1

OH1

Ox

Oy

2,

H1

+ c implies

=

and

=H1H2R.

deg(Hi) = deg(H2) 2, and deg(R) 0, it is a + P2w) < deg(H1H2R).

Lemma 5. If equation (1) has two algebraic limit cycles containing the same fixed point in their common interior, then {P1 = 0, P2 = O} can only have isolated roots less than or equal to 2. Proof By a similar argument, the following factorizations hold

J + P2

P1

=

H2 R2.

Suppose for contradiction that we would have isolated roots more than two, without losing generality, say three (x2, y2) for i = 1,2,3. That fixed points cannot sit on limit cycles indicates that H1 (x2, y2) 0 and H2(x2, y1) 0 for

i = 1,2,3 and = 0, = 0.

J In which let deg(H1) =

J 2 + r1 — 1 = 2 + r2 —

1

=

r1

and deg(H2) = r2, it is clear that

+ +

= deg[H1R1J = = deg[H2R2] =

r1

+ deg(Ri),

r2

+ deg(R2).

That induces deg(Ri) = deg(R2) = 1. By the Bezout's theorem we know that R1 R2. What (x2, y2) for i = 1, 2, 3 sit on a straight line R1 = 0 contradicts to that any three isolated roots of {P1 = 0, P2 = 0} cannot sit on one straight line.

Corollary. If there exist three algebraic limit cycles containing the same fixed point Pi in their common interior, {P1 = 0, P2 = 0} can only have isolated roots less than or equal to 2.

Hubert 's Sixteenth Problem

629

The previous lemma and corollary show that the following configurations are impossible:

o

00 00

Before more lemmas are concerned, we like to review a standard formula projection. A vector V = (P1, P2) can be projected onto a normal vector of

of a manifold, say N = (Hr, Hg), one obtains a projection vector of V along N

VN

By a standard inner product formula V N =

0

implies Compv(N) non-positive. It means either V is perpendicular to N or the projection vector of V along N has an opposite direction to N.

Lemma 6. The equation (1) cannot have two limit cycles L1 — d2 = 0 and L2 : H2 = a2(x — + b2(y — + (y — for some a, b, c, d, co-centered as the following picture:

H1 = (x



=

0,



c2

-11

be a fixed point sitting in common interior of two limit = (xe, Proof. Let cycles. Since any singular point cannot sit on any limit cycle, = = H2R2 imply that H1R1 and = 0 and + = 0, namely two straight lines intersect at Any point on two straight lines indicated as in the picture is a tangent point of two and 12 : x = : y = level curves from two families respectively, because = (2a2(x — = a2(2(x — and = = — b2

))12.

Now

the following cases should be considered:

630

P. -X. Sheng

Case 1: R1 = 0, R2 = 0, and 12 are all different; Case 2: R1 = R2 = 0, but different from 11 and 12; Case 3: R1 = R2 = 0 is coincident with either 11 or 12; Case 4: R1 = 0 and R2 = 0 are coincident with 11 and 12 respectively or vice versa. R2 0

12

R1:O

R1zR2:O

12

'1

11

12 , R,

/2

R2: 0

'1 R1

0

12, R1 : 0

'2' R2 = 0

—R1: 0

11

R2

0

One can easily show that all cases are impossible. Case 1: For any point on line segement which is a tangent point of two curve H1 = c1 and H2 = c2 for some c1 and c2, V, = (P1 (cr), is a well-defined nonzero vector. Project V, onto (H1 (cr), H1 and (cr), respectively and look at the inner products. That

J V, 1

.

= =

+

= =

> 0,

<0,

implies a contradiction because for = some positive constant Case 2: If R1 = R2 = 0 locates as in the picture, we also consider any point on line segment OQ. The following inner products

J V, 1.

Vc,

= =

+

= =

>0, <0,

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

631

=

indicate a contradiction since

for some

positive constant Case 3: It is trivial by a similar argument. Case 4: The proof is omitted.

Theorem 1. The maximum number of limit cycles for equation (1) is bounded above by four.

Proof By previous arguments, we first show that the maximum number of possibilities for algebraic limit cycles for equation (1) is bounded above by four, then we conclude topologically. That P1Hz + can be factored as HR means that H divids P1Hz + By some analytical arguments the following cases are impossible if H is an irreducible polynomial, where 'divides'. Case 1: HXIH and HyIH; Case 2:

and HIyHy;

Case

and HIxHy; and +

3:

Case 4:

Case

+

5:

H

totally depends on the situations of P1 and the following different cases of decompositions for polynomials R[x,y].

divides P1Hz +

P2. Consider

P1 and P2 in

Case

means

a: P1 = P11P12 and P2

=

P21P22;

Case b: P1 = P1 and P2 = P21P22; Case c: P1 = P11P12 and P2 =

Case d: P1 = P1 and P2 = P2.

for P1Hz + cancellations if necessary for case b, c, or d.

can

Four different factorizations

be concerned after some

+ if

(P11

— —

P12Hz =

if

(P12

+

if

P11Hz =

if

can be shown that only four relatively prime and irreducible polynomials in R[x, y] satisfy the above relations. Suppose not, one may have, say, five H's, It

P. -X.

632

Sheng

H, for i = 1,2,3,4, 5. Then at least two of them, say H1 and H5, satisfy the following

= =

J H1 = =

From the above relations we have

H5

H1

H5 H1

One obtains

Hi. It is a contradiction. For cases b, c, and d, the proofs should be the same. We consider any irreducible polynomials with P1Hz + = 0 on H = 0. A factorization cannot be obtained without a cancellation first. We rewrite for P1Hz + P1 = P11P12 + Pie- and P2 = P21P22 + with PirHx + P2rHy = 0. Under the restriction of PirHx + P2rHy = 0, only four factorizations for P1 + can be obtained via the proof of the case 1. The only thing left for proof is that we cannot have other decompositions if four factorizations have been obtained. We have to show that in any case, the total number of possibilities for irreducible and relatively prime polynomials H's satisfying = 0 on H = 0 is less than or equal to four. For quadratic case, P1H1 + if not impossible it is a tedious case analysis to consider all possibilities of cancellation and factorization for P1Hz with H's being irreducible and relatively prime. In order for the proof given here going through for arbitrary polynomial systems, we may avoid such tedious case analysis, in fact it is almost impossible for us to do so for arbitrary polynomial systems. We have H1

H5

to use some knowledge in algebraic geometry to prove the above claim. One may find some materials in [29], [30], [31], [32], [33]. Let R be real, R[x, y] be a polynomial ring, C be complex, which is algebraically closed. C = R(i) is an algebraically closed extension field of a field R. Every polynomial f e C[x, y] determines a function C2 —÷ C by substitution: (z1, z2) —+ f(z1, z2). If I C C[x, y] is a proper ideal, V = V(I) is an affIne variety contained in C2, the restriction of this function is called a regular function on V. The regular functions V which is isomorphic to C[x, y]/J(V(I)), C form a ring where J(V(I)) = {p C[x,y]I p(x,y) = 0 for all (x,y) E V(I) C

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

633

an ideal of C[x, y]. The ring F(V) is called affine coordinate ring (or the coordinate ring of V). We have the proposition which states that if V is an affine algebraic set, then the dimension of V is equal to the dimension of its affine coordinate ring r(v). However, we need something different from the dimension of an affine algebraic set or the dimension of an affine coordinate ring. A topological space X is called Noetherian if it satisfies the descending is

V2 V3 ••• of chain condition for closed subsets; for any sequence V1 closed subsets, there is an integer r such that = VH1 = •••. In a Noetherian topological space every nonempty closed subset V can be expressed as a finite union V = V1 U V2 U of irreducible closed subsets U V2 the V call the irreducible cardinal number of V, denoted by Vii = r. Since every algebraic set can be uniquely expressed as a union of varieties, no one containing another, the maximum number of all distinct prime ideals in any subset 11(V) of the affine coordinate ring is called the irreducible cardinal number of 11(V), denoted by I1i(V)Ij. The set of all prime ideals in the ring is called the spectrum of r(V). We have I1l(V)Ij Vu. In fact, C2 is a Noetherian topological space. If V = V1 D V2 is a descending chain of closed subsets, then 1(V1) C 1(V2) C is an ascending chain of ideals in C[x, y]. Since C[x, y] is a Noetherian ring, this chain of ideals is eventually stationary, say = = .... But for each i, V2 = Z(I(V2)) via the result 4, so the chain V2 is also stationary, , where 1(V2) = {f E C[x, = 0 for all p V2}, namely Vr = Vr+i = Z(T) = {p E C21f(p) = 0 for all f E T}. Since is isomorphic to

C[x, y]/J(V(I)), a Noetherian topology can be introduced, on r(V). Hence itself is a Noetherian ring. Via the result 3, admits a canonical decomposition = q1 fl q2 fl q3 where qj are primary ideals. If p2 is the prime ideal associated with qi, then the p2 are all distinct and unique. Since V is irreducible if and only if J(V) is a prime ideal in C[x, y] and since is isomorphic to C[x, y]/J(V(I)), the number of irreducible components of V is one-to-one corresponding to the number of components in decomposition of r(V). Hence ir(V)11 = Vii. Therefore i1l(V)ij 1IT(V)ii iVi1.

Now we consider an algebraic set defined by (P1, P2) as follows, V = {(x,y) e C2IP1(x,y) = 0, P2(x,y) = 0}. Since Fi, P2 have no common components (factors) by the Bezout's theorem and its corollary that

>mp(Pi)mp(P2)< deg(Pi). deg(P2), PEV

P. -X.

634

Sheng

where mp(P2) is the multiplicity of P2 at P, we know that Vii 4 = deg(P1). + deg(P2) for mp(P2) 1 (i = 1,2) with P e V. Let Ii = {H E E R[x,y] for any H E = HR}, Ii C R[x,y]. Define f = P1Hz The restriction of this function to V is one of regular functions on V. Hence a subset of R[x, yJ, H 1l} restricted on V forms a subset = P1Hz of the affine coordinate ring r(v), denoted by 11(V), 11(V) C F(V). If we have + P2 five irreducible and relatively prime polynomials H's satisfying H2 e R[x, y], then I1l(V)ij 5, since two irreducible and relatively prime polynomials cannot simultaneously belong to one prime ideal

C F(V). By the above fact that iVii iF(V)ii I1l(V)ii, a contra-

of

diction follows. Hence the claim is proved. Now we are going to show that the maximum number of general limit cycles for the equation (1) is also bounded above by four. Suppose for contradiction that the equation (1) has more than four limit cycles, without losing generality,

say, five. We represent them by L2 C1(R2). One obtains

+

G2 = 0, i = 1,2,3,4, 5, where G2 E = 0 on G2 = 0.

Let B be an open ball containing all five limit cycles G2 = 0 (i = 1,2,3,4,5) as set-theoretical topology. We restrict G2 on B. One has G2 E C1 (B). Since the set of all polynomials is dense in C1 (B) C C(B), we have some polynomials with < = where

ii

=

11

Hence

does not depend on + + liP2 ii any approximation parameter ej, only depends on B. For e > 0 sufficiently < Tfr for all i. One has small, let <e on G2 = 0 because + = 0 on G2 = 0. For <e and {G2 = c} being + — level curves, one knows that = c} must be some level curves differing ii

from {G2 = 0} from geometric point of view, since the following configuration is impossible.

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem Here level curves {G, = c} and

635

= c} are not closed orbits, only closed

curves in geometry. Hence = 0 represents an algebraic closed curve differing from G2 = 0. If is not irreducible, we write H2 = Q2H2 with H2 being

irreducible and H2 = 0 representing the same algebraic closed curve as H2 does. Hence any limit cycle G. = 0 can be approximated by an algebraic closed curve H = 0 with H2 being irreducible.

G,: 0 0

< e on G2 = 0 and H2 = 0 represents a closed curve + Pi = 0 represents a closed differing from G2 = 0, it implies that PJIZX + is a polynomial, curve around G2 = 0 and = 0. Since + being irreducible and one can write = 0 + = R2H2 with representing the same closed curve as = 0 does (here we cannot conclude that + = R2H2, since H2 = 0 is not an algebraic limit cycle, only an algebraic closed curve). By H2 = Q2H2, one obtains that Since both sides are + + = R2H2 — is sufficiently small on H2 = 0, H2 = 0 or polynomials, + where represents a closed G2 = 0, it can be written as P1 = curve around G2 = 0, H2 = 0 or H2 = 0, H2 = 0 and is irreducible (we cannot conclude that + = R2H2 either). Let Ii = {H e R[x, y], P1Hz + Ri1}, = H E 1l} restricted on V (defined as before) {r = P1Hz + forms a subset of the affine coordinate ring r(V), denoted by 11(V), 11(V) C r(V). If we have five irreducible and relatively prime polynomials H's such = that with m being irreducible, then + 5. It contradicts to Vii ir(V)i1 i1l(V)ii. Therefore we cannot have more than four limit cycles. The proof is complete. Since

Note: There might be a confusion in the proof of the theorem. We should clarify here. We are talking about the maximum number of possibilities for algebraic limit cycles, not the exactly existence of algebraic limit cycles, because one can easily construct an example which has a limit cycle, but not algebraic. Hence the maximum number of existing algebraic limit cycles is zero, but the maximum number of limit cycle is one. It seems a contradiction. In fact it does

P. -X.

636

Sheng

not contradict to the theorem. Here there is a link between a deterministic number and the number in probability. We will see this is useful in showing the exactness and uniqueness of limit cycles.

Configurations. According to above lemmas and the theorem we can list all candidates for configurations of limit cycles in quadratic systems as follows:

O© (a)

(b)

00 (c )

©

oo©

© (e)

Cd)

(f )

(g)

(ti

If the Petrovskii and Landis' theorem that there exist at most three limit cycles is valid, it follows that the only possible limit cycle configurations are those from (a) to (e) in above figure. That there actually exist systems which have limit cycles with those configurations from (a) to (e) was shown for (a) by Frommer, for (b) and (c) by Bautin, for (d) by Yeh Yen-chien and Thng Chin-

chu, and for (e) by Thng Chin-chu. Two papers by Petrovskii and Landis appeared in 1950's. These authors considered the equation (1) with both independent variables complex, and used some sophisticated geometric idea. However, it was soon realized that the proofs were incomplete, and the authors withdrew their results. Nevertheless, it seems to have been widely believed that the maximum number of limit cycles for quadratic systems was indeed equal to 3, and it was not until 1979 that the first example appeared of quadratic systems with at least four limit cycles; these were given by Shi, and Chen and Wang. They claimed that the configuration (f) can appear. The Shi's example is as follows

637

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

Jx =ax—y— lOx2 +(5+b)xy+y2 1

= —i0'3, c = _1O_12. Shi showed that the quadratic system above has at least four limit cycles. About the configurations (g) and (h), Yeh conjectured that both are impossible. Now we try to give partial

with a =

_1O_200, b

result in this direction. The following lemma partially answers Yeh's conjecture positively.

Lemma 7. If P1 =

P11P12

and P2 =

P21P22,

then the configuration (g) is

impossible.

Proof. We only need to show that we cannot have four algebraic limit cycles. Suppose not, one would have

+ + + +

= H,R1 = H2R2 = H3R3 = H4R4.

For the configuration (g), equation (1) has at least two fixed points, say and a2. That any fixed point cannot sit on limit cycles implies that R2 (a') = 0 and R2 (a2) = 0 for i = 1,2,3,4. That four straight lines pass two different points indicates R1 = R2 = R3 = R4 R. Since H2's are irreducible and relatively prime up to some constant, by the proof of the main theorem, it is not difficult to see = P21 = H2 = = H3 = = H4. Namely we have (may be different from a constant multiplication)

Pu +P21 =R Pu +P22 =R P12 +P2l =R P12 +P22 = R.

p.-X.Sheng

638

and P2 = P221. It It implies that P21 = P22 and P11 = P12. Hence P1 = contradicts to that {P1 = 0, P2 = O} has two isolated roots, since P11 = 0 and P21 = 0 can only have one intersection point. If P11 = F21, then it contradicts to the basic theorem of limit cycles because nonisolated fixed points sit on the limit cycles.

Lemma 8. If P1 =

P11P12

and P2 =

P21P22,

then the configuration (h) is

impossible.

In general, the possibility of configurations (g) and (h) is not clear yet.

3. Cubic Systems Now we consider the following cubic system (2)

(if = g(x,y) with deg(f) =

deg(g)

=

3.

By some degree argument, one can have the

following lemmas.

Lemma 9. Equation (2) cannot have three concentric algebraic limit cycles. In fact, equation (2) cannot have two concentric algebraic limit cycles.

Lemma 10. Any isolated seven roots of {f = R = 0 where R is a quadratic polynomial.

0, g

= 0} cannot sit on a curve

Lemma 11. If equation (2) has an algebraic limit cycles, then {f = 0, g = 0} cannot have more than six isolated roots.

Lemma 12. If equation (2) has two algebraic limit cycles, then either {f = 0, g = 0} has isolated roots less than or equal to 4 or all isolated roots (<6 by previous lemma) sit on a quadratic curve. Theorem 2. The marimum number of limit cycles for equation (2) is bounded above by nine.

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

639

Configurations. For cubic systems, not too many configurations have been discussed before. From above lemmas and the theorem, one may list all candidates of the configurations of limit cycles for the cubic system as follows: 1J3, 114,

116)

We may assume that m the following configuration:

for

+

+ 1)3 +

1)4

+ 115 +

116

<9.

Where (3,2,1,0,0,0) means

m

The possibility for above candidates of the configurations can be discussed by similar arguments to that of quadratic case. One may find that some candidates might be impossible. According to the proof we can also construct some examples which have specific configurations. Details leave for readers.

4. Arbitrary Lage Polynomial Lage Systems In this section, the following polynomial system is concerned

= g(x,y)

where f and g are polynomials with deg(f) = d1 and deg(g) = dg. The assumption that f and g have no common factors has also been fixed. That d1 = dg = d has been assumed at the moment for the following first two lemmas.

Lemma 13. The number of isolated roots of {f = 0, g = 0} which can sit on a curve R = 0 with deg(R) = d — 1 is less than or equal to (d — 1)d. Lemma 14. If equation (3) has an algebraic limit cycle, then the number of isolated roots of {f = 0, g = 0} is less than or equal to d(d — 1).

Lemma 15. If equation (3) has k concentric algebraic limit cycles then k cannot be larger than [1 + max(d1, dg)]/2.

P.-X. Sheng

640

One may list more situations for configurations if he or she is interested in. The following main theorem which is very powerful in applications can be obtained. The proof can be applied to show the uniqueness and exactness of the limit cycles.

Theorem 3. The maximum number of limit cycles for equation (3) is bounded from above by d1dg.

Proof. By the previous argument in the proof of Theorem 1, we only need to show that the maximum number of possibilities for algebraic limit cycles is bounded from above by d1d9. Assume that equation (3) has k algebraic limit cycles, say L1 = 0, i = 1, 2, 3,. k, where H2's are irreducible and relatively prime in polynomial ring R[x, y}, in which R is real. We are going :

. .

,

to show that k d1d9.

Suppose that one has the maximum number of in the decomposiirreducible polynomials f2,. fdf, and g1, ga,. . then for any tions of f and g, such that f = flf2 fdf and g = gig2" . .

.

,

,

.

irreducible polynomial H, only possible factorizations (after some cancellations if necessary for other decompositions of f and g) are as follows:

+

= flf2

+ gig2 fdf + g2 g3 fdf +

(f2

=

(f2

)f' )f'

if

fi if fi

= gi =

if Suppose for contradiction that one would have d1d9 + 1 irreducible and relatively prime polynomials H1's, i = 1,2,3,. .. , d1cd9 +1, then there exist at least two H1's, say H1 and Hdfd9+1 without losing generality, such that

f

=

=

H1

fiH fdg+1)X =

= Hdfd9+1.

By above relations, we have H1

Hdfd9+1

=

= H(dfd9+1)x

H(dfd9+i)y

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

641

or

= HlxHdfd9+1

f One

= Hdfd9+1H1y.

obtains H1(H(dfd9+1)x + H(dfd9+1)y) = Hdfd9+1(H1x +

Hi. It is a contradiction. Suppose that we have no such decompositions for f and g, then for any irreducible polynomial H, we may have different combinations for + can be factored as HR after the cancellation of some such that + terms of By the impossibility of case 1 — case 5 in the proof of + Theorem 1, the maximum number of combinations after cancellations is also bounded above by d1d9. In fact, consider an algebraic set defined by (f, g) as follows, V = {(x,y) e = 0 and g(x,y) = 0). By the Bezout's theorem and its corollary we know that Vii d1d9 because of the assumption that f and g have no common factors. Let = {H e R[x, = + HR}, C R[x, y]. Define = for H e 11. The restriction of + H1 Hdfd9+1 or Hdfd9+1

this function to V is one of regular functions on V. Hence a subset of R[x, y], restricted on V forms a subset of the affine He + = coordinate ring F(V), denoted by 11(V), 11(V) C r(v). If we have more than d1dg irreducible and relatively prime polynomials Hs, then > It contradicts to 111(V)Ii d1d9. Therefore we can in any case only have maximum d1d9 irreducible and relatively prime polynomials do the job in R[x, y]. Via an exactly same proof as that of the theorem 1, one obtains that the maximum number of general limit cycles is also bounded above by d1d9.

Corollary. The maximum number of limit cycles of equation (3) is bounded above by the total number of possibilities for irreducible and relatively prime polynomials H E R[x, y] such that = 0 on H = 0. +

f

Now we consider a trivial case that f and g have a common factor. Let with deg(,c) = dk, deg(f1) = d11 and deg(gi) = dg1, and g = =

then we can easily have the following theorem via the proof of the theorem 3, = icHR holds if and only if because = HR. + +

Theorem 4. If x' = kfi, y' =

the maximum number of honest (except for the number of closed curves of K = 0) limit cycles is bounded from above by d11 dg1.

then

P. -X. Sheng

642

Before giving some examples we would like to review some concepts and re-

sults in polynomial rings. Let R and S be commutative rings with identity and E p: R —p S a homomorphism of rings such that (p(1R) = is• If Si, —p S R[xi, x2,... , S, then there is a unique homomorphism of rings = for i = 1,2,. , n. This property completely such that = p and up to isomorphism. The map determines the polynomial ring R[xi, x2,... , is a homomorphsim of R[xi, x2,. .. , , S given by f —p çcf(si, rings. Particularly, we see that polynomial ring R[x, y] is isomorphic to both k n) there are R[x][y] and R[y][x]. In general, we have for each k (1 isomorphisms of rings .

.

. .

.

R[xi,x2,.

. .

[Xk+1,.

.

.

R{xi,x2,.

. .

.

. .

We know that finding factors of degree one is equivalent to finding roots of the

polynomial. That implies in above theorems. If D is a unique factorization domain, then so is the polynomial ring D[xi, x2,. .. Eisenstein's irreducibility criterion.

,

We have the following

Eisenstein's Irreducibility Criterion: Let D be a unique factorization domain with quotient field F. If f = e D[x], deg(f) 1 and p is an irreducible element of D such that p does not divide p2 does not divide a0, and pIa2 for i = 0, 1,2,.. , n — 1, then f is irreducible in F[x]. If f is primitive, then f is irreducible in D[x]. .

Example 1. f = y3 + x2y2 + x3y + x E R[x, y] with R a unique factorization domain. Then x is irreducible in R{x] and f considered as an element of R[x][y] is primitive. Therefore, f is irreducible in R[x][y] = R[x, y] by the

above Eisenstein's criterion (with p = x, and D = R[x]).

Example 2. The system of differential equations

fx=y = —x +



x2)y

which is equivalent to the Van der Pol equation having a stable (unstable) limit cycle for > <0). In fact, the system has only one unique limit cycle.

Hubert's Sixteenth Problem

643

Show: We know that the existence of limit cycle has been obtained by using the Poincaré—Bendixson theorem. We are going to show the uniqueness. Since y is irreducible, —x + — x2)y is also irreducible in polynomial ring R[x, y] for irreducible — where R is real. Hence we look at + (—x + polynomial H e R[x, y]. Since in any case we only have one cancellation for the maximum number of limit cycles is bounded — + (—x + by 1.

Example 3. The system of differential equations

f±= —y+x(x2+y2—1)2 =x+y(x2 +y2 _1)2 has

a unique limit cycle x2 + y2 =

1.

is a limit cycle. Since —y+x(x2+y2 — 1)2 f and x +y(x2 +y2 — 1)2 g are irreducible in R[x, y], we look at the for any irreducible polynomial H. We have two cases for cancellations, namely = 0 or x(x2 + y2 — l)2H1 + y(x2 + y2 — = 0. But if +

Show: We can see that x2+y2 =

1

we have the second case then H cannot divide For the first + case we have the factorization x(x2 + y2 — 1)2Hz + y(x2 + y2 — = Therefore we in fact have only one case for the (x2 + y2 — + factorization after some cancellation. It implies the uniqueness. Remark. In applications, we are very interested in proving the existence of limit cycles. The questions on how to prove the existence and on how to extend the result to high dimension are great interesting. We will discuss these in some other place.

Remark. The result of Li and Huang, H3 11 and the result of Christopher and Lloyd that there exists some system with deg(f) = 1 and deg(g) = 3 having at least five limit cycles are incorrect. The argument of the Corollary 3.5 in Christopher and Lloyd's paper [11] is not based on any strictly theoretical proof. One can easily see that some parameters are not independent. It is hard to understand how the limit cycles already in existence persist. The most serious deficiency is that the argument is based on a nonproved conjecture on

P.-X.Sheng

644

distinguishing a center and a focus. The detail on this direction is given in the author's paper [35] on "A Long Standing Open Problem On Distinguishing A Center And A Focus". In [19], Li and Huang considered the perturbation of a class of Hamiltonian systems as follows:

= y(l + x2 —

f dy

cy2) + ux(mx2 + ny2 —

= x(1 + ax2 —

y2) + uy(mx2 + ny2 — w)

wherea>1,c<1,ac>1,andO
The numerical computation and intuitive argument on bifurcation and perturbation lead them to conclude positively without any strict proof. As one knows from chaotic motions in computing, numerical results can tell nothing near limit sets (including limit cycles). Since the same technique, the continuous variation of coefficients, was used in the arguments of both papers, the number of total coefficients in f and g bigger than d1dg made them conjecture or state some theorems mentioned above. However, one may realize that in the proof of the theorem of Bezout, the resultant Rjq(f, g) which strongly depends on coefficients of f and g plays a central role in the multiplicity of roots. Hence d1dg is intrinsic not only in degrees but also in coefficients.

Hubert 's Sixteenth Problem

645

Acknowledgment I take this opportunity to thank Professor S. Smale who had the same conjecture on Hubert's sixteenth problem a long time ago (and provided me with many beneficial suggestions).

References [1] AMS, Proceedings of symposia in pure mathematics, Vol. XXVIII (1974). [2] D.V. Anosov, V.1. Arnold (ed.), Dynamical Systems I, EMS Vi (1988). [3] V.1. Arnold, Ordinary differential equations (1980).

[4] R. Bamon, Quadratic vector fields in the plane have a finite number of limit cycles, Inst. Hautes Etudes Sci. Publ. Math. 64 (1987). [5] N.N. Bautin, On the number of limit cycles which appear with the variation of coefficients from an equilibrium position of focus or center type (R), Mat. Sb. 30 (72) (1952), 181—196. Amer. Math. Soc. Transl. No. 100 (1954). [6] T.R. Blows and N.G. Lloyd, The number of limit cycles of certain polynomial differential equations, Proc. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh Sec. A 98 (1984), 215—239. [7] C. Chicone, Limit cycles of a class of polynomial vector fields in the plane, J. Differential Equations 63 (1986), 68—87. [8] C. Chicone and D.S. Shafer, Separatrix and limit cycles of quadratic systems and Dulac's theorem, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 278 (1983), 585—612. [9] C. Chicone and J.-H. Tian, On general properties of quadratic systems, Amer. Math. Monthly 89 (1982), 167—179. [10] S.-N. Chow, J.K. Hale, Methods of Bifurcation Theorem (1982).

[ii] C.J. Christopher and N.G. Lloyd, On the paper of fin and Huang concerning the conditions for a center in certain cubic systems, Bull. London Math. Soc. 22 (1990), 5—12.

[12] W.A. Coppel, A survey of quadratic systems, J. Differential Equations 2, 293—304 (1966).

[13] W.A. Coppel, A simple class of quadratic systems, J. Differential Equations, 64 (1986).

[14] J.K. Hale, Ordinary Differential Equations (1969). [15] M.W. Hirsch and S. Smale, Differential Equations, Dynamical Systems, and Linear Algebra, (1974). [16] M .W. Hirsch, Differential Topology, Springer-Verlag (1976). [17] Yu.S. Il'yashenko, Limit cycles of polynomial vector fields with nondegenerate singular points on the real plane, Funkcional. Anal. Prilozen 18 (1984), 32—42. [18] Yu.S. Il'yashenko, Dulac's memoir "On limit cycles" and related problems of the local theory of differential equations, Usp. Mat. Nauk. 40 (1985), 4 1—78, Russian Math Surveys 40 (1985), 1—49.

[19] Jibin Li and Q.-M. Huang, Bifurcations of limit cycles forming compound eyes in the cubic system (Hilbert number H3 ii), J. Yunnan Univ. 1 (1985), 7—16. [20] N.G. Lloyd, Limit cycles of polynomial systems, some recent development (1988).

646

p.-X.Sheng



[21] L.M. Perko, On the accumulation of limit cycles, Proc. Amer. Math. Soc. 99 (1987), 515—526.

[22] I.G. Petrovskii and E.M. Landis, On the number of limit cycles of the equation = where p and q are polynomials of the second degree (R), Mat. Sb. 37 (79) (1955), 209—250; Amer. Math. Soc. Transi. Ser. 2, 10 (1958), pp. 177—221.

[23] 1G. Petrovskii and E.M. Landis, Corrections to the articles "On the number of where p and q are polynomials of the = limit cycles of the equation second degree" and "On the number of limit cycles of the equation = where p and q are polynomials (R)", Mat. Sb. 48 (90) (1959), 253—255. [24] S.-L. Shi, A concrete example of the existence of four limit cycles for plane quadratic system, Sci. Sinica, 23, (1980), pp. 153—158. [25] Chin-chu Tung, Positions of limit cycles of the system dx

kx y

k

O
O
solutions and limit cycles of certain nonlinear differential systems, Sci. Record N. 5. 1 (1957), 391—394.

[26] Yen-chien Yeh, Periodic

[27] Yen-chein Yeh, Limit cycles of Record N. 5. 2 (1958), 276—279.

certain nonlinear differential systems II, Sci.

[28] Yan-qian Ye (Yen-chien Yeh), Theory of limit cycles, Translations of Mathematical Monographs. Vol. 66, AMS (1986). [29] Thomas W. Hungerford, Algebra (1974). [30] W. Fulton, An Introduction to Algebraic Geometry (1969). [31] 1G. MacDonald, Algebraic Geometry: Introduction to Schemes (1968). [32] 5. Lefschetz, Algebraic Geometry, Princeton, (1953). [33] 5. Lang, Abelian Varieties (1983).

[34] Th.M. Rassias, On Hubert's sixteenth problem, C.R. Math. Rep. Acad. Sci. Canada—Vol. 1 (1979) No. 4, pp. 203—205.

[35] Ping-xing Sheng, A sufficient and necessary condition for distinguishing centers and foci, Journal of Shanghai University, Vol. 2, (1996), No. 1, pp. 1—5.

Pingxing Sheng Department of Mathematics Shanghai University Shanghai 201800 P.R.C.

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 647-651) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

NON-EXISTENCE OF QUASIMEROMORPHIC AUTOMORPHIC MAPPINGS URI SREBRO

Abstract It is shown that in every dimension n > 2 there exist discrete Möbius groups G act= {x E ing on si < 1} for which the only G-invariant quasimeromorphic :

mappings 1: B

—p IF

=

U

are constant maps.

1. Introduction 1.1 The purpose of this note is to show that, contrary to the 2-dimensional case, where every Möbius group G which acts discontinuously on a domain D in C has non-constant G-invariant meromorphic maps f : D C = C U {oo}, in all higher dimensions n > 2 the following holds:

Theorem 1.1. Given n> 2, there exists a group G of Möbius transformations which acts discontinuously on = {x f lxi < 1}, for which the only Ginvariant quasimeromorphic maps f —+ = U {oo} are constant :

F

maps.

The existence of G-invariant meromorphic maps in domains in 1R2 is clas-

sical and related to the existence of meromorphic functions on a Riemann surface. In dimensions n > 2, some non-trivial Möbius groups G acting discontinuously on

do have non-constant G-invariant quasimeromorphic maps.

These include all co-compact and co-finite groups [MS] and all torsion-free Partially supported by the E. and J. Bishop Research Fund and by the Fund for the Promotion of Research at the Technion. 647

1]. Srebro

648

groups [T]. The latter fact also follows from [P]. The method of [MS] can be

applied to include also all Möbius groups which have a finite-sided Dirichlet domain.

1.2. The proof of Theorem 1.1 is based on the following: (1) The fact that the local topological index of a quasimeromorphic map

cannot be too big on all points of a non-degenerate continuum, see Theorem 1.2 in Section 2 below.

(2) The observation that if f o g = f for some Möbius transformation g which fixes x and some non-constant quasimeromorphic map f, then the order of g divides the local topological index of f at x. (3) The following proposition, which is a direct consequence of (1) and (2):

n > 2. Proposition 1.2. Let G be a discrete Möbius group which acts on If G has elliptic elements of arbitrarily large (finite) order each of which has a non-degenerate fix set in then the only G-invariant quasimeromorphic maps on are constants. The fact (1) follows directly from [RS, 4.2] and also indirectly from [M, 6.12], and the statement in the observation (2) follows from the fact that the local index of a non-constant quasimeromorphic map is positive. In order to show that Theorem 1.1 holds by these arguments, one has to establish the existence of a Möbius group as in the proposition in every dimension n > 2. This will be done in Theorem 3.1 in Section 3.

2. Quasimeromorphic Maps Let D be a domain in n 2.

F

A continuous map f : D is quasimeromorphic, abbreviated qm, if either f is a constant map or (oo) is a discrete set in D and the components of f have generalized first-order derivatives which are locally n-integrable in which satisfy the following condition for some K e [1, oo):


a.e. in D.

(1)

Here f'(x) is the Jacobian matrix of f at x, If'(x)I its operator norm, and J(x, f) is the Jacobian determinant. The smallest K in (1) is the outer dilatation Ko(f). If f is qm, then also

J(x,f)

:

hi = 1}

a.e. in D.

(2)

Non-Existence of Quasimeromorphic Automor-phic Mappings

649

[1, oo), and the smallest K in (2) is the inner dilatation Kj(f). and K1 Kr'. The two dilatations satisfy K0 A non-constant qm map f : D with K1 = 1 is meromorphic if n = 2, and it is the restriction of a Möbius transformation if n > 2. Let i(x, f) denote the local topological index of a map f at a point x in D, for some K

F

see [R, 14]. The following theorem follows from [RS, 4.2]:

F

Theorem 2.1. Let n > 2. If f : D

is a non-constant qm map with i(x, f) > N for all points x in some non-degenerate continuum in D then

Kj(f) 3. Möbius Groups n > 2. Then G acts disLet G be a Möbius group which acts on has a neighborhood which meets continuously on i.e. every point of only finitely many of its images under the elements of G, if G is discrete, see is G-invariant or automorphic with [B]. We say that a qm map f : respect to G if f o g = f for all g in G. For G as above and g E G, let

F

Fix g= {x E

: g(x) = x} and Fix G= U{Fix g :gE G\id}

An element g in G is called elliptic if Fix g 0, and its order is denoted by order(g). Since the elements of G are hyperbolic isometries, it follows that if g E G, x, y E Fix g, and L is the hyperbolic line which contains x and y, then

LcFixg. Theorem 3.1. Given n 2, there exists a discrete Möbius group G acting k = 2,3,... with non-degenerate fix which contains elliptic elements on sets and with order(gk) = k, k = 2,3 = {x E > O} is conformally equivalent to Proof. Since and each Möbius group acting on is conjugate to a Möbius group acting on it suffices to construct a Möbius group acting on with the properties mentioned in the theorem. For k = 2, 3,..., let Ik denote the inversion in the sphere :

Sk ={x E

: Ix—(4k,O,...,O)I = 1},

650

ak

U.

Srebro

the number in [4k, oo) such that the (n — 1)-plane

Pk = {x E

x1 = ak}

and Rk the reflection in Pk. Then with = Rk Ik is an elliptic transformation of order k which acts on exterior (Sk) onto maps a non-degenerate fix set fl Sk fl Pk. Since gk interio'r(gk(Sk)) fork = 2,3,..., and since the sets Sk ugk(Sk),k = 2,3,... intersects

Sk in an angle equal to

are mutually disjoint, the group G which is generated by g2, g3,... is discrete D and has the desired properties. This completes the proof.

4. Proof of Theorem 1.1 Fix n> 2, and let G be a Möbius group as in Theorem 3.1, and suppose is a non-constant G-invariant qm map. Then, given k, that f k = 2,3,..., Fix is a non-degenerate continuum, and :

F

i(x, f) 2 order(gk) = k for all x E Fix

k = 2,3,..., contradicting by Theorem 2.1, Kj(f) Kj(f) < oo. Thus G cannot have non-constant G-invariant qm maps, and Hence,

Theorem 1.1 follows.

5. Remark By Theorem 1.1 there is no non-constant quasimeromorphic map which

is invariant under the group G, which was constructed in the proof of Theorem 3.1. However, it is not hard to construct an open discrete map F in which is invariant under G. Then F is an example of an open discrete map which is not topologically equivalent to any quasimerdmorphic map. An earlier example of this nature was constructed by Martio, Rickman and Väisälä, cf. [R, p. 77].

It is not known if there exists a branched covering map between compact Riemannian manifolds which is not topologically equivalent to a quasiregular map.

References [B]

[M]

A.E. Beardon, On the Geometry of Discrete Groups, Graduate Texts in Mathematics 91, Springer-Verlag, 1983. 0. Martio, "A capacity inequality for quasiregular mappings", Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I 474, (1970), 1—18.

Non-Extstence of Quasimeromorphic Automorphic Mappzngs

651

0. Martio and U. Srebro, "On the existence of automorphic quasimeromorphic mappings in Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I Math 3, (1977), 123—130. [P] K. Peltonen, "On the existence of quasiregular mappings", Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A Dissertations 85, (1992), 1—48. S. Rickman, Quasiregular Mappings, Springer-Verlag, 1993. [RS] S. Rickman and U. Srebro, "Remarks on the local index of quasiregular mappings", J. Anal. Math. 46, (1986), 246—250. [T] P. Tukia, "Automorphic mappings for torsionless hyperbolic groups", Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I Math. 10, (1985), 545—560. [MS]

Un Srebro Department of Mathematics Technion—Israel Institute of Technology

Haifa 32000, Israel E-mail address: [email protected]

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 653-676) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

CERTAIN CONJECTURES AND THEOREMS INVOLVING THE FRACTIONAL DERIVATIVES OF ANALYTIC AND UNIVALENT FUNCTIONS HARI M. SRIVASTAVA

Abstract For the classes S and A of (normalized) univalent and convex analytic functions, respectively, a number of authors conjectured interesting extensions of certain known

distortion results in terms of a fractional derivative operator. The main object of this paper is to present a survey of the various recent developments examining and investigating the validity of these conjectures. A number of further generalizations, relevant to the aforementioned conjectures and theorems, are also considered.

1. Introduction and Definitions Let A denote the class of functions f(z) normalized by

f(z)

(1.1)

which are analytic in the open unit disk

U:={z:zEC

and

IzI<1}.

Also let S denote the class of all functions in A which are univalent in U. We

denote by 8* (a) and 1kC(a) the subclasses of S consisting of all functions which

are, respectively, starlike and convex of order a in U (0 a < 1), that is,

O
(1.2)

______________________________________________________-

H.

MSrivastava

and

o
(1.3)

It follows readily from the definitions (1.2) and (1.3) that

f(z) e K;(a)

zf'(z) e 8*(a) (0 < a < 1),

(1.4)

whose special case, when a = 0, is the familiar Alexander theorem (cf., e.g., Duren [6, p. 43, Theorem 2.12]). We note also that

K;(a)cs*(a)cs (O
(1.5)

(O
(1.6)

and

(0
(1.7)

where 8* denotes the class of all functions in A which are starlike (with respect to the origin) in U.

In statements like those involved in the definitions (1.2) and (1.3), and in analogous situations throughout this paper, it should be understood that functions such as (see also Srivastava and Owa [26])

zf"(z) zf'(z) an d f(z) f'(z) which have removable singularities at z = 0, have had these singularities removed.

In our present investigation of various distortion properties of functions belonging to the classes S and K defined above, we shall also make use of certain operators of fractional calculus (that is, fractional integral and fractional derivative). From among the numerous operators of fractional calculus (which have indeed been studied in the mathematical literature in one context or the other), we choose to recall here the fractional calculus operators given by Definition 1 and Definition 2 below (cf. Owa [141; see also Owa and Srivastava [18]):

Definition 1 (Fractional Integral Operator). The fractional integral of order A is defined, for a function f(z), by

DA f(z)

F(A)

f

(z

d(

(A

rel="nofollow"> 0),

(1.8)

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

655

f(z) is an analytic function in a simply-connected region of the z-plane is removed by requiring containing the origin, and the multiplicity of (z —

where

log(z—()

to

be real whenz—(>O.

Definition 2 (Fractional Derivative Operator). The fractional derivative of order A is defined, for a function f(z), by

A<

d(

1)

:=

(n
f(z) is constrained, and the multiplicity of (z

is



removed, as in

Definition 1.

We shall also require, in our study of the classes S and K defined above, the Gaussian case

£-1=m=1 and the Clausenian case

£-1=m=2 of the generalized hypergeometric function tFm given by

Definition 3. Let A, (j = 1,.

. . ,

(j = 1,.

£) and

. .

,

m) be complex numbers

such that

(j=1,...,m). Then the generalized hypergeometric function tFm(Z) is defined by

tFm(Ai,.

tFm(Z)

,At; /.Li,.

. ,/.Lm;

z)

A1,... ,At; tFm

:= where

functions, by

Z

< m + 1),

(1.10)

denotes the Pochhammer symbol defined, in terms of Gamma

—-

=:

(u+y)j

u)

T

= J

H

0=

(TTT)

(Y)J uz ôuzs's'vd

'In

(z

'p)

uz (OTT)

iv

'L]

(!)

(u)

{T=IzIpuv

(!!!)

'o< i=c

i=c

Jo) Jo

UJ

uoipun; jo

jo jo

Aq

I

Jo

'(z)f

v

a'vI (z)f

=:

Z

s'z

flq

z)j

+





'(T—{a—rI'o}x'eui<31

(z)f = SMOJjOJ

y

Jo

woi;

z)

)p

(sri)

(0

(fri)

y) < (o

(cu)

pire

(z)f =

(z)f

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

657

Furthermore, since

2F1(a,b;b;z) = 1F0(a;—;z) =

(1

_Z)_a

(z

EU),

(1.16)

we have the relationship:

f(z) =

f(z)

(A rel="nofollow"> 0).

(1.17)

The operator is a generalization of the fractional integral operator which was studied by Saigo [21] and applied subsequently by Srivastava and Saigo [27] in solving various boundary value problems involving the Euler— Darboux equation: ô2u OxOy

—-

Iou i13——a—j=O

1

x—y\ Ox

Oyj

(1.18)

Definition 5 (Generalized Fractional Derivative Operator).

Under

the hypotheses of Definition 2, the generalized fractional derivative of order A is defined, for a function f(z), by

' 1

f(z) =

. 2F1

(

— A,

rZ

/ Jo

(

_ç\—A

—v; 1— A; 1—

f(() d(}

(0 < A < 1)

_Jfl4LL/ f(z) (n
max{0,p—v—1}—1),

(1.19)

where ic is given, as before, by the order estimate (1.14).

It follows readily from Definition 5 that

f(z) =

f(z)

(0 A < 1),

(1.20)

where the fractional calculus operator is, in fact, given by Definitions 1 and 2 for all values of A (see, e.g., Srivastava and Owa [25, p. 343]). Furthermore, in terms of Gamma functions, we have

658

H.

+



O,z



M. Srivastava

+ v + 2)



(O A <1; p>

1}— 1).

(1.21)

(See also Sohi [22], Srivastava et al. [28], Owa et al. [17], and Srivastava and Aouf [24].)

2. Fractional Derivatives Associated with the Class $ In Geometric Function Theory, which indeed is the study of the relationship

between the analytic properties of a given function f(z) and the geometric properties of the image domain

V = f(U),

(2.1)

it is an extremely difficult open problem to find a (useful) set of conditions on the coefficients (n e N \ {1}), involved in the definition (1.1), that are both necessary and sufficient for the function f(z) to be in the class S. One of the several partial results in connection with this problem is provided by the following important result which validates a 1916 conjecture of Ludwig Bieberbach (1896—1982):

Theorem 1 (cf. de Branges [5]; see also FitzGerald and Pommerenke [8], Aleksandrov [2], and Weinstein [30]). If the function f(z) given by (1.1) is in class 8, then (2.2)

where the equality holds true for all integers n 2 only if f(z)

is

any rotation

of the Koebe function:

K(z) :=

)2 =

(z eU).

(2.3)

By applying the assertion (2.2) of Theorem 1, it is fairly straightforward to prove

Theorem 2. If the function f(z) is in class 5, then (z E U; n E N),

where the equality holds true for the Koebe function K(z) given by (2.3).

(2.4)

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

659

Theorem 2, with the inequality (2.2) included as an additional hypothesis, was considered in a 1926 paper [11] by Edmund (Georg Hermann) Landau

(See also Marty [13], Komatu and Nishimiya [10], Goodman [9, p. 74, Problem 14], and Duren [6, p. 70, Exercise 6].) More recently, Owa et al. [16] conjectured an interesting generalization of Theorem 2 in terms of the fractional derivative operator given by Definition 2. (1877—1938).

Conjecture 1 (Owa et al. [16, p. 88]). If the function f(z) is in class S, then

r(n+A+1)(n+A+IzI) (1



(z



EU; n EN0 := Nu{0}; 0< A <1),

(2.5)

where the equality holds true for the Koebe function K(z) given by (2.3).

For A =

0

and n E N, the conjecture (2.5) can indeed be validated by

means of Theorem 2, and the case when A = n = 0 is obviously true by virtue of Theorem 1. Our main object in this section is to examine and investigate the validity of Conjecture 1 when the parameter A is constrained by 0 < A < 1. We also present some generalizations of Theorem 2, which are relevant to the above conjecture. We begin by stating a generalization of Theorem 2, which is contained in (cf. Cho et al. [4]; see also Owa [15]).

Theorem 3. If the function f(z) is in class S, then IzI)



A)(1



(1-

+

IzI)2F1

1—A;

I +(n + 1)IzI 2F1

IzI)2

'Izi

2— A;

(0
(2.6)

660

H.

M. Srivastava

where n—i

Mn(A; Izi) := the

k•k!

k=i Ir(k



n

— A

(2.7)

+ 1)1

sum being assumed to be nil for n = 0 and n = 1.

Proof. First of all, it is easily seen from Definition 2 that [cf. equations (1.20) and (1.21)]

=

+

(0 A < 1;

r(,i—A+l)

(2.8)

—1).

Making use of (1.1), (1.9), and (2.8), we obtain

(ai =1)

dzn

tk=i k!

k—n—A

i

(2.9)

k=1

Since

fe

we can apply the assertion (2.2) of Theorem 1 and find from

(2.9) that

k•k! —

f(z)I k=1

IF(k



n

= Mn(A; IzI) + so

A+1)I

k•k! k=n IF(k



n

— A

+ 1)1

that

f(z)I

Mn(A; IzI) +

fltfllzl_A — A)

n+1, n+1, 3F2

(0
[

n' 1

1;

Izi —

A;

] (2.10)

where Izi) is given by (2.7) and 3F2 is the Clausenian hypergeometric function given by Definition 3 for £ — 1 = m = 2.

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

661

In the theory of generalized hypergeometric functions, it is known that (cf., e.g., Srivastava [23, p. 39, Equation (6)])

+n,cx2,. .

tm

.

Z



(n'\ 11

\3J

132+j,...,/3rn+j; where

and n =

Z

(2.11)

,

m = 2, to the Clausenian hypergeometric function occurring in (2.10),

is defined, as before, by (1.11). Applying (2.11) [with £ = 1]

3,

we obtain

f(z)I

IzI)

+

n+1, 1; 1—A;

Izi

+

n+1 n(1—A)

n+2, 2;

IzI2Fi

2—A;

izi

(0 < Izi < 1; n E N; 0 < A < 1).

(2.12)

Finally, we make use of Euler's transformation (cf. Erdélyi et al. [7, p. 64, Equation 2.1.4 (23)]; see also Abramowitz and Stegun [1, p. 559, Entry 15.3.3]): 2F1

z

z

(zEU)

(2.13)

to each of the Gaussian hypergeometric functions occurring in (2.12), and we are led fairly easily to the assertion (2.6) of Theorem 3. Remark 1. Since [cf. equation (2.7)] Izi) = 0

(n E N0; 0 < Izi < 1),

(2.14)

and in view of the fact that each of the Gaussian hypergeometric functions occurring in (2.6) reduces to its first term 1 when A = 0, Theorem 3 does yield the assertion (2.4) of Theorem 2 in the special case when A = 0.

Remark 2. In addition to the assertion (2.6) of Theorem 3, each of the results (2.10) and (2.12) provides an equivalent upper bound for

(0<

<1; nE N; 0< A <1),

H.

662

M. Srivastava

thus extending Landau's result (2.4) to fractional derivatives. (See also a recent paper by Todorov [29] dealing, in part, with upper bounds analogous to Landau's result (2.4).) We have already observed how Theorem 3 reduces to Landau's result (2.4) in the special case when A = 0. In its special case when A = 0, the assertion (2.10) would reduce to Landau's result (2.4) by virtue of (2.14) and the fact

that

n+1,n+1,1; n, 1—A;

n+1,n+1;

= 2F1

Izi

n;

)=0

=

(1-

=

(1

IzI

izi]

(i +



(z e U; n e N), (2.15)

where we have also applied Euler's transformation (2.13). Similarly, since n + 1,

1;

2F1

1—A, and 2F1

IziY'

(z E U; n E No)



izi)2

(z

A=0

n+2, 2; 2—A,



= (1

izi

= (1

IzI

U; n E N0),

A=O

the special case of our assertion (2.12) when ,\ = 0 would also readily yield

Landau's result (2.4) in view of (2.14).

We conclude this section by observing that the upper bounds in (2.6), (2.10), and (2.12), which are proven in this section, differ rather markedly from the conjectured upper bound in (2.5).

3. A Conjecture Involving the Class Another nice example of the interplay associated with the relationship (2.1) is provided by

Theorem 4 (cf. Löwner [12]; see also Goodman [9, p. 117, Theorem 7] and Duren [6, p. 45, Corollary]). If the function f(z) given by (1.1) is in class K, then

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

663

(nE N\{1}),

(3.1)

IanI

1

where the equality holds true for all integers n 2 only if f(z) is any rotation of the function L(z) defined by L(z)

Zn

=

1

(z E U).

(3.2)

Since [cf. equation (1.1)] f(n)(Z) =

Zk_n

(a1

(k

1; n E N; Z E U),

it is easily seen, by applying the assertion (3.1) of Theorem 4, that If(n)(Z)I

= n!

(n k!

IZV

where (V)k is defined, as before, by (1.11). Thus Theorem 4 implies the following distortion theorem involving the nth derivative of f(Z)

Theorem 5. If the function f(Z) is in class K, then < (1—

I)n+1

(z

E U; n E N),

(3.3)

where the equality holds true for the function L(Z) given by (3.2). Theorem 5 is fairly well-known (cf., e.g., Goodman [9, p. 118, Theorem 9]). In fact, Goodman [9] indicated the simple proof of Theorem 5, which we have outlined above. More recently, Owa and Srivastava [19, p. 221 et seq.] con-

structed a direct proof of Theorem 5, without using the assertion (3.1) of Theorem 4. In the same work, Owa and Srivastava [19] also conjectured an

H. M. Srivastava

664

interesting generalization of Theorem 5 in terms of the fractional derivative operator

given by Definition 2.

Conjecture 2 (Owa and Srivastava [19, p. 225]). If the function f(z) is in class K:, then

(zeU; neN;

(3.4)

where the equality holds true for the function L(z) given by (3.2). The special case of the conjecture (3.4) when = 0 can indeed be validated by means of Theorem 5. In this section we aim at examining and investigating the validity of Conjecture 2 when the parameter \ is constrained by 0 < \ < 1.

We also give a generalization of Theorem 5, which is rather relevant to the above conjecture. We first state a generalization of Theorem 5 in terms of fractional derivatives, which is given by (cf. Chen et al. [3])

Theorem 6. If the function f(z) is in class K:, then f(z)I
(1



IzI)

Izi)

—n—A--i

2F1

Izi

(O
(3.5)

where Izi) :=



the sum being assumed to be nil for n =

k!

(3.6)

+ 1)1 0

and n =

1.

Proof. First of all, Definition 2 readily provides us with the fractional deriva-

tive formula (2.8) for a power function which [in conjunction with (1.1) and (1.9)] yields [cf. equation (2.9)]

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

f(z) =

{f

ak

=



k!

zk}

(ai

:

665

1)

(ai

+

1).

(3.7)

By hypothesis, f E K, and so we can apply the assertion (3.1) of Theorem 4. We thus find from (3.7) that

f(z)I

r(k =

IzI)

+ 1)1 —

+

F(k

k!

+ 1)

that is, that

f(z)I

n + 1, 1; Izi)

+



Izi

1—

(3.8)

where

Izi) is given by (3.6).

Finally, making use of Euler's transformation (2.13), we are easily led from (3.8) to the assertion (3.5) of Theorem 6. This evidently completes the proof of Theorem 6, which incidentally is based upon Löwner's result (Theorem 5).

Remark 8. Since [cf. equation (3.6)] IzI) = 0

(n E N0; 0 < IzI < 1),

(3.9)

and since the Gaussian hypergeometric function occurring in (3.5) reduces (when = 0) to its first term 1, Theorem 6 does yield the assertion (3.3) of Theorem 5 in the special case when = 0. Furthermore, in its special case = 0, the assertion (3.8) would also reduce to the assertion (3.3) of when Theorem 5 by virtue of (3.9) and the fact that

H. M. Srivastava

666

2F1

n+1, 1;

= 1F0

Izi

n+1; Izi

A0

=

(1



IzI)'

(z E U; n E N0),

which incidentally remains valid even when n is replaced by an arbitrary (real or complex) parameter v.

Thus, in addition to the assertion (3.5) of Theorem 6, the result (3.8) provides an equivalent upper bound for

f(z)I

(0 < IzI <1; n E

N0; 0

A <1),

each extending the known assertion (3.3) to fractional derivatives. We observe in passing that the upper bounds in (3.5) and (3.8), which we have proven in this section, differ rather markedly from the conjectured upper bound in (3.4).

4. Extensions Involving the Classes S*(a) and For the classes

and

defined by equations (1.2) and (1.3),

respectively, it is known that (cf. Robertson [20])

f

(n

N\ {1}).

(4.2)

In its special case when = 0, the assertion (4.2) immediately yields Löwner's result (3.1). On the other hand, in view of the second inclusion relation in (1.5), the special case of the assertion (4.1) when = 0 is substantially weaker than Theorem 1 which holds true for a much wider class S.

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent FlLnctions

667

Making use of these last assertions (4.1) and (4.2), instead of Theorem 1 and Theorem 4, it is not difficult to prove Theorem 7 and Theorem 8 below (cf. Owa [15]).

Theorem 7. If the function f(z) is in class IzI)

then

+ (2—

(1— zI)2a_A_n_2

- IzI) 2F1

+ 1)(2 -

Izi

2—

IzI

]

I

]J (O
(4.3)

where Izi)

:= L.s



k=O

the sum being assumed to be nil for n =

n— 0.

Theorem 8. If the function f(z) is in class

f(z)I

Izi)

+

(4.4)

+

(2-

then

(1-

1—,\; 2F1

]

L

(O
(4.5)

where n—i

zi) := the

(2 —



n — + 2)1

sum being assumed to be nil for n = 0.

(4.6)

___________ 668

H.

M. Srivastava

It is easily observed from the definitions (4.4) and (4.6) (with a = 0) that '

(k + 1) (k + 1)!

)=

z k-n-A+1

k=O

kk!

,k—n—A

k=1

=

(4.7)

+

and (k + 1)!

z ) — —

k-n-A+1

k=O

n k—n—A

= where

Izi) and

+

(4.8)

Izi) are defined by (2.7) and (3.6), respectively.

Thus, by making use of the relationships (4.7) and (4.8), it is not difficult

to show that the special cases of Theorem 7 and Theorem 8 when

=0

are already contained in Theorem 3 and Theorem 6, respectively. The details involved in these derivations may be left as an exercise for the interested reader.

5. A New Class of Analytic Functions Motivated by the familiar assertions (4.1) and (4.2), involving the classes and respectively, we introduce here a new class of analytic functions, which would be analogous to both S*(a) and as well as to the class 8, for special values of the parameters involved. Let A(p) denote the class of functions f(z) normalized by

(peN;

(5.1)

which are analytic in the open unit disk U. Clearly, we have [cf. equation (1.1)]

A(1)=A, it being understood that a1 = 1.

(5.2)

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

Definition 6.

A function f(z) defined by (5.1) and belonging to the class .4(p)

if there exist positive real numbers

is said to be in class that

(n

and

such

<

fE

where

669

(fl)n-i

=p,p+ l,p+2,...;

(5.3)

is defined, as before, by (1.11).

easily observed from Definition 6, and from (4.1), (4.2), and (2.2), that the class is analogous to It is

(i) the class S*(ck) when

(Oa<1); (ii) the class

when

and (iii) the class S when

and the assertion (5.3), we can prove

Theorem 9. If the function f(z) is in class zI)

+

ij), then

(n +p)!

n+p+1, 1; Izi

•3F2

(5.4) where

+ (k+p)!

IzI)

: the sum being assumed to be nil for n = 0.

+ 11

(5.5)

______________-H.

M. Srivastava

In its special case when

(mEN),

(5.6)

the assertion (5.4) of Theorem 9 can be expressed in terms of the Gaussian hypergeometric function by appealing to the reduction formula (2.11). We thus obtain

Theorem 10. If the function f(z) is in class

+ m, ij), then

,\; Izi)

(n+p)!

IzF1 2F1

n+p+j+1,j+1; +

p—

IzI

1;

(5.7) where

+k+p—

1)m

(k + p)!

(7))rn

(5.8)

the sum being assumed to be nil for n = 0. By virtue of the definition (1.11), it is not difficult to verify from (5.5) and (5.8) that (zI) = (5.9) IzI).

6. Further Extensions and Remarks In view of the relationship (1.20) between the fractional derivative operators and defined by (1.9) and (1.19), respectively, it would seem to be of interest to extend each of the results given in this paper (Theorems 3, 6, 7, 8, 9, and 10 above) to hold true for the generalized fractional derivative operator

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent FlLnciions

671

Indeed, by applying the fractional derivative formula (1.21) instead of (2.8), we can prove a generalization of Theorem 3, which is contained in

Theorem 11. If the function f(z) is in class S, then f(z)I

v; zi) +

F(2

F(n —ji + ii +3) F(n — + v +3)



1n+1,n—ji+z'+2,1;

3F2 I

I

Izi

]

L

In+2,n—ji+v+3,2;

+(n +

1) IzI 3F2

1

z

I

L

(0 < zI

<1; n E N0; 0 < ,\ <min{1, ii + 2}; ji <min{1, ii + 2})

,

(6.1)

where n—i

v; Izi) k=1

the

k.k!I'(k—p+v+2) F(k

+





sum being assumed to be nil for n =



0

and n =

(6.2)

+ v +2) 1.

In a similar manner, a generalization of Theorem 6 is given by

Theorem 12. If the function f(z) is in class K, then

f(z) •3F2

v; zI) +

In+1,n—p+v+2,1;

1

I

j

L

(0<

n!F(n—ji+v+2) F(1 — —+v+

<min{1,zi+2};

<1; n EN0; 0

<min{1,v+2})

,

(6.3)

where n—i

v; zI)

k=i IF(k

k!F(k —



ji + V + 2)



+

the sum being assumed to be nil for n =



0

and n =

+ v +2) 1.

(6.4)

M. Srivasiava

H.

Extensions of the other results in this paper (Theorem 7 to Theorem 10) can be given by making use of the fractional derivative formula (1.21). For the general class ij) given by Definition 6, we thus obtain

Theorem 13. If the function f(z) is in class

ij), then

(n + p)!F(n + p —ji + ii +2)

+

+v+2)

['(p—p+

1,n+p+l,n+p—ji+v+2,l;

-

Izi

(6.5) where Izi) :=

k+p—1

(k+p)!F(k+p—p+v+2)

(66)

the sum being assumed to be nil for n = 0.

In view of the relationship (1.20), Theorem 13 would reduce fairly readily to Theorem 9 by setting

p=\ Yet another special case of Theorem 13, when the parameters and are constrained by means of the relationship (5.6), is worthy of mention here. In this special case, the assertion (6.5) of Theorem 13 can be expressed in terms of the Clausenian hypergeometric function, and we are thus led to

Theorem 14. If the function f(z) is in class

+ m, ii), then

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Univalent Functions

f(z)I

673

A, ji, ii; Izi) 1)m

(71)m

(n+p)!F(n+p—ji+v+2) r(p—,i+ 1)F(n+p—A+v+2)

(m'\

p—

ji +j + 1,n +p+j — A + v + 2;

IzI

(O
+p_ 1)m (k+p)!r(k+p—,u+v+2) — A + v+2) IF(k +p—n —,u+ (6.8)

the sum being assumed to be nil for n = 0. By comparing the definitions (6.6) and (6.8), it is easily verified that IzI)

=

zD.

(6.9)

Finally, we find it to be worthwhile to record a distortion theorem for the class ii), which may be deduced from Theorem 9 by setting A = 0 (or, alternatively, from Theorem 13 by setting = A = 0). We thus obtain

Theorem 15. If the function f(z) is in class

ij), then

(n +p)!

+ (11)n+pi •3F2

P.

1,n+p+1,1; r1+n+p—

(z EU; n E No; p E N;

l,p+l; E

Izi

(6.10)

H. M. Srivastava

674

where

(k +p)! (h1)1+p—i (k+p—n)!

(6.11)

the sum being assumed to be nil for n = 0. Evidently, when

np (neN;peN), the sum in (6.11) would be taken from k = n — p to k = n

(6.12) —

1.

Acknowledgements The present investigation was supported, in part, by the Natural Sciences and Engineering Research Council of Canada under Grant 0GP0007353.

References [1] M. Abramowitz and l.A. Stegun (Eds.), Handbook of Mathematical Functions with Formulas, Graphs, and Mathematical Tables, Applied Mathematics Series 55, Seventh printing (with corrections), National Bureau of Standards, Washington, D.C., 1968. [2J IA. Aleksandrov, L. de Branges' proof of the I.M. Mum conjecture and the L. Bieberbach conjecture (Russian), Szbirsk. Mat. Zh. 28 (1987), no. 2, 7—20, 223; English trans., Siberian Math. 3. 28 (1987), 178—191. f3J M.-P. Chen, H.M. Srivastava, and C.-S. Yu, A note on a conjecture involving fractional derivatives of convex functions, J. Fractional Calculus 5 (1994), 81—85. [4J

N.E. Cho, S. Owa, and H.M. Srivastava, Some remarks on a conjectured upper bound for the fractional derivative of univalent functions, Internat. J. Math. Statist. Sci. 2 (1993), 117—125.

[5J

L. de Branges, A proof of the Bieberbach conjecture, Acta Math. 154 (1985), 137—152.

[6]

[8]

P.L. Duren, Univalent Functions, Grundlehren der Mathematischen Wissenschaften 259, 1983. A. Erdélyi, W. Magnus, F. Oberhettinger and F.G. Tricomi, Higher Transcertdental Functions, Vol. I, McGraw-Hill, 1953. CII. FitzGerald and Ch. Pommerenke, The de Branges theorem on univalent functions, Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. 290 (1985), 683—690. A.W. Goodman, Univalent Functions, Vol. I, Polygonal Publishing House, 1983.

[1OJ Y. Komatu and H. Nishimiya, A remark on distortion for fourth derivative of functions regular and univalent in the unit circle, Sci. Rep. Saitama Univ. Ser. A 6 (1968), 3—4.

Fractional Derivatives of Analytic and Untvalent Functions [11]

675

E. Landau, Einige Bemerkungen über schiichte Abbildung, Jber. Deutsch. Math. - Verein. 34 (1926), 239—243.

[12] K. Löwner, Untersuchungen über die Verzerrung bei donformen Abbildungen des Einheitskreises IzI < 1, die durch Funktionen mit nicht verschwindender Ableitung geliefert werden, Ber. Verh. Sàchs. Ges. Wiss. Leipzig 69 (1917), 89—106. [13)

E141

[15]

F. Marty, Sur les dérivées seconde et troisième d'une fonction holomorphe et univalente dans de cercie unite, C.R. Acad. Sci. Paris 194 (1932), 1308—1310. S. Owa, On the distortion theorems. I, Kyungpook Math. J. 18 (1978), 53—59. S. Owa, Fractional calculus of analytic functions, in Transform Methods and Special Functions (Proceedings of the First International Workshop held at Bankya [Sofial on August 12—17, 1994) (P. Rusev, I. Dimovski, and V. Kiryakova, Eds.), SCT Publishing Company, 1995, 213—219.

[16J

S. Owa, K. Nishimoto, S.K. Lee and N.E. Cho, A note on certain fractional operator, Bull. Calcutta Math. Soc. 83 (1991), 87—90.

[17]

[18] [19]

S. Owa, M. Saigo and H.M. Srivastava, Some characterization theorems for starlike and convex functions involving a certain fractional integral operator, J. Math. Anal. AppI. 140 (1989), 419—426. S. Owa and H.M. Srivastava, Univalent and starlike generalized hypergeometric functions, Canad. J. Math. 39 (1987), 1057—1077.

S. Owa and H.M. Srivastava, A distortion theorem and a related conjecture involving fractional derivatives of convex functions, in Univalent Functions, Fractional Calculus, and Their Applications (H.M. Srivastava and S. Owa, Eds.), Haisted Press (Ellis Horwood Limited, Chichester), John Wiley and Sons, 1989, 219—228.

[20]

M.S. Robertson, On the theory of univalent functions, Ann. Math. 37 (1936), 374—408.

[21] M. Saigo, A remark on integral operators involving the Gauss hypergeometric functions, Math. Rep. College General Ed. Kyushu Univ. 11 (1978), 135—145. [22] N.S. Sohi, Distortion theorems involving certain operators of fractional calculus on a class of p-valent functions, in Fractional Calculus and Its Applications (K. Nishimoto, Ed.), College of Engineering (Nihon University), Koriyama, 1990, 245—252. [231

H.M. Srivastava, Generalized hypergeometric functions with integral parameter

differences, Nederl. Akad. Wetensch. Indag. Math. 35 (1973), 38—40. [24J H.M. Srivastava and M.K. Aouf, Some applications of fractional calculus operators to certain subclasses of prestarlike functions with negative coefficients, Comput. Math. Appl. 30 (1995), no. 1, 53—61. [251 H.M. Srivastava and S. Owa (Eds.), Univalent Functions, Fractional Calculus, and Their Applications, Halsted Press (Ellis Horwood Limited, Chichester), John Wiley and Sons, 1989.

_________________________________

H. M. Srivastava

676

[26] H.M. Srivastava and S. Owa (Eds.), Current Topics in Analytic Function Theory, World Scientific, 1992.

[27J H.M. Srivastava and M. Saigo, Multiplication of fractional calculus operators and boundary value problems involving the Euler-Darboux equation, J. Math. Anal. Appl. 121 (1987), 325—369. [28] H.M. Srivastava, M. Saigo and S. Owa, A class of distortion theorems involving certain operators of fractional calculus, J. Math. Anal. AppI. 131 (1988), 412—420.

[29] P.G. Todorov, On the modulus of the nth derivative of the univalent functions of the class S, Punime Mat. 4 (1989), 9—12. [30] L. Weinstein, The Bieberbach conjecture, Internat. Math. Res. Notices 5 (1991), 61—64.

H.M. Srivastava Department of Mathematics and Statistics University of Victoria Victoria, British Columbia V8W 3P4 Canada F,-mail address: hmsri©uvvm.uvic.ca

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 677-695) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

EXTREMAL TEICHMULLER MAPPINGS WITH GIVEN ASYMPTOTIC BEHAVIOUR KURT STREBEL

1. Introduction 1.

Teichmüller's famous theorem about extremal quasiconformal mappings

says:

Let R and R' be compact Riemann surfaces with finitely many punctures F2, P, respectively. Then, in any homotopy class of quasiconformal mappings f of R onto R', taking the punctures P2 into the Ps', there is a uniquely determined extremal mapping fo. It has a complex dilatation xo(z) = k0

k0

K0-1 =

K0

+ 1'

(1)

K0 is its maximal dilatation and is a holomorphic quadratic differential of finite norm on R \ {P2 }. It has at most first order poles at the where

points P2.

The reader should be reminded that the term "quadratic differential" refers to the transformation character under conformal mapping, namely that the expression p(z) dz2 is invariant. The Teichmüller mapping fo induces a quadratic dw2 of the same kind on the image surface. It takes the differential

horizontal trajectories p0(z) dz2 rel="nofollow"> 0 of po into the horizontal trajectories 'çbo(w)dw2 > 0 of i1'o, and the vertical trajectories < 0 into the dw2 <0. vertical trajectories 677

K. Strebel

678

Besides the quadratic differentials which solve the Teichmüller mapping problem the ones with second order poles play an important role. It is always possible, by a conformal change of the variable z, to arrive at the (natural) representation 2.

(2)

at a second order pole z = 0. The leading coefficient a is invariant under any conformal mapping. Evidently, these differentials have infinite norm dy. If a is negative, the trajectories are the circles (dz/z)2 < 0 ff around z = 0, if it is positive, they are the radii (dz/z)2 > 0. These will be the only cases which interest us here, the logarithmic spirals being left aside. Certain differentials of the first kind, i.e. with negative coefficients, play a dominant role in the theory of quadratic differentials. They have closed trajectories around the second order poles Q3. If all the trajectories, except the critical ones (i.e. the trajectories ending in a zero of p or a first order pole) are closed and of the above kind, the trajectory structure of subdivides the surface R into simply connected domains D3. Each D3 is swept out by the closed trajectories around its center Q,. There are different ways to parametrize the set of these differentials, if the Q3 (there must be at least one) are given. One of them is based on the notion of reduced modulus. The reduced modulus M3 of D3 is given as follows: We cut a hole around Q3 with radius r and denote the modulus of the remaining doubly connected domain by M3(r). Then, one can easily show that (3)

exists. This is the reduced modulus of D; with respect to the point Q3. Of course we assume that D3 is not the twice punctured sphere. Then, M2 can be any real number. Let now R be a compact Riemann surface with two finite, disjoint sets of punctures P1 and Q3 respectively. The P2 serve as obstacles, while the Q3,

j = 1,.

are going to be the second order poles with negative leading coefficients a3. Given p arbitrary real numbers m3. Then, there is a unique quadratic differential p with closed trajectories around the points Q3 such .

.

,

p,

that the reduced moduli M3 of the domains D3 are equal to the m3 up to some constant, the same for all j M3 = m3 + c [2]. A closely related parametrization of this set of quadratic differentials uses the notion of mapping radius. The mapping radius of D3 at the point Q3 is the :

Extremal

Mappings ...

-

679

under a conformal mapping with derivative 1 at Q,. It is easy to see that M3 = (1/2ir) log Ti, and conversely = exp(27rM3). The above theorem now reads as follows: Given arbitrary Then, there exists a quadratic differential p with closed positive numbers Here, and with mapping radii r3 = A trajectories around the points is a positive factor, depending on the system } of course. The differential is again unique up to a positive numerical factor [2]. radius r3 of the disk which is the image of

A different parametrization is in terms of the lengths of the trajectories be such a trajectory. Its length in terms of the around the points Q3. Let (p-metric is defined as a3I

= L3

(4)

the natural parameter it is readily seen that

= The theorem now reads as follows: For arbitrarily given lengths there exists exactly one quadratic differential p with closed trajectories around the points Q3 of the given length. This amounts to the same as saying: For arbitrarily given negative leading coefficients a3 there is exactly one such differential [2]. Using

3. Whereas in Teichmüller's theorem the quadratic differentials are connected with quasiconformal mappings, the above constructions of quadratic differentials with second order poles are simply performed on one surface, there is no quasiconformal mapping onto another surface. The question we ask is if it is possible to associate a quasiconformal mapping problem with these differentials as well. It should however be noticed that in the above constructions we speak of quadratic differentials with closed trajectories, whereas in Teichmuller's problem can have non closed regular trajectories, maybe even only such trajectories. We therefore put the finger on second order poles, with real leading coefficients, not necessarily negative, and ask: What is the structure of the Teichmüller mapping associated with a differential in the neighbourhood of such a point?

the second order pole and introduce the natural parameter z, z= 0 Q, in a neighbourhood of Q. We then have the representation (2) for the quadratic differential p. In the w-plane we can also use the natural parameter for the differential i4'(w) dw2. In these parameters the mapping is easily seen (by using logarithms on both sides or by computing the complex dilatation) to be Let Q

be

680

K. Strebel

——

arg w = arg z

I

(*) a negative

I.

(**) a positive.

(5)

The first one is a compression along the radii and a repulsion away from zero, the second one a stretching along the radii and a contraction towards zero. The trajectories are the lines of largest stretching, namely the concentric circles in (*) and the radii in (**). This is in terms of the natural parameters. If we change the parameters

on both sides to arbitrary ones, the formulas become inequalities rather than equalities. We have

Theorem 1. Let w = f(z), f(O) =

be a Teichmüller mapping associated with a quadratic differential p(z) dz2 with a second order pole with real leading 0,

coefficient,

Then for z

0,

a

b

z2

z

(areal).

f has an asymptotic behaviour of the form (*)


(a <

0)

(6)

(**)

where B >

0

1

< IwI

(a> 0),

is a fixed bound.

If we start with a quadratic differential p on a compact Riemann surface R, QJ with positive or negative leading coefficients with second order poles respectively, and possibly some first order poles P1, then, for every K > 1 we K] of R onto some Riemann surface R', have a Teichmüller mapping f =

f(Q,) = Q, f(P2) = P. At the points Q3, the mapping has, with respect to any local coordinates, one of the above asympotic behaviours (*) or according to the sign of the leading coefficient. Our problem is: Given the Riemann surfaces R, R' with positively or negatively marked points Q3, and possibly some points P2, P, and given a homeomorphism h: R —b R', = P21, does there exist a K> 1 and a quadratic differential h(Q3) = p with second order poles Q3, such that f{ço, K] takes the Q3 into the Q, 1?, into P and is homotopic to h?

Extremal TeichmiWer Mappings

2.

681

Examples

1. We consider the twice punctured Riemann sphere, with punctures at zero and inifinity. Let ço be a quadratic differential with a second order pole at zero, which is holomorphic in C \ {O}. Then, for some a and b, (7)

is holomorphic in C. Since a second order pole at infinity means that has to vanish like const /z2 for z —+ the expression (7) must be identically equal to zero, hence a b z

(8)

z

By the same argument as above, necessarily b = 0, and we find p(z) = a/z2.

Therefore the leading coefficient is the same at zero and at infinity and cannot have different signs. Geometrically this means: There is no quadratic differential with closed trajectories around zero and closed orthogonal trajectories around inifinity, which is holomorphic in C \ {O}.

2. The situation is different if we allow for an additional first order pole. By conformal mapping we can assume that the three poles are 0, 1 and 00, 1 being the first order pole. Any quadratic differential with second order poles at zero and infinity and a first order pole at one is of the form a

where b + c =

0,

since

.

z2

b

c

(9)

must be bounded for z —÷ oo. We thus find

ço(z)=

(a—b)z—a

2(1)

(10)

Assume now that cc has closed trajectories around zero (i.e. a <0) and closed orthogonal trajectories around infinity. Then, necessarily a — b > 0, hence b real and b < a. There will be a zero zo = a/(a — b), which is any number on the negative real axis; it can be chosen arbitrarily, which gives b = a(zo — 1)/zo.

The trajectory structure is as follows (the dotted lines are orthogonal trajectories):

K. Sirebel

682

/

/

I,

/ I

I

I

,

I

I I

Figure 1.

The trajectories at infinity are radial, at zero circular.

If we now give a number K > 1, there exists (by general principles) a Teichmüller mapping f of the Riemann sphere onto itself with the complex dilatation = By a Möbius transformation we can achieve, without changing the complex dilatation, that zero, one and infinity are fixed points. This mapping will have the proper asymptotic behaviour at zero and infinity (repulsive and attractive respectively), and the differential i/V' will be of the same kind. There are infinitely many extremal Teichmüller mappings

with the prescribed asymptotic behaviour at zero and infinity, because of the inifinitely many differentials: The parameters z0 can be chosen arbitrarily.

The asymptotic behaviour only depends on the topological nature of the trajectories (closed, radial) and the dilatation K. One can vary this example in such a way that one has only one second order pole and two first order poles, or three second order poles.

3. Asymptotic Behaviour on Point Sequences Let f be a quasiconformal mapping of a neigbourhood of zç = 0 onto a neighbourhood of wo = 0, f(zo) = w0, and assume that for a sequence 1.

...

Extremal Teichmiiller Mappings 0

—+ 0

683

=

monotonically) the points

satisfy the asymptotic

condition < Iwni
(*)

forfixedK>1 andB>O. Theorem 2. Let K be the maximal dilatation of f. Then, K K. Proof. Let for r > 0

o(r)= be

the variation of If(z)I on

Izi

Iw(z)I

(11)

.

mlnlzIr Iw(z)I

= r. Then,

H=limo(r)

(12)

is called the circular dilatation of f at zero, and by a known theorem [1] (13)

Therefore there exist constants C > 1, r0 > 0 such that r(r) C for all r < r0. = Tn' Choose circles Izi = = jZmI = Tm, n > m. The circular annulus Rn,m : Tn < Izi < Tm is mapped onto a doubly connected domain R'n,m with modulus M'. The following estimates are immediate: 1

IWmI

1 =—log

—log

2ir

2ir

1

<M — 1

log

(1/C) = The modulus of the circular annulus Rn,m i5

log

C2

.

(14)

IWn

2ir

(15)

Tn

Therefore, using M
<{log B2C2 + With Zm fixed,

0,

we find 1/K

log

/

log

1/K, thus K K.

(16)

K. Strebel

684

Figure 2.

and zm, Let us now consider an extremal mapping f: K = K. Let z0 = 0, and let Tn = ZnI < = ZmI, be two points of our sequence Zn 2.

< < Wn = f(Zn), Wm = f(Zm). Let The logarithmic length L(Q) of Izi =

21rL(Q)=J

#y(Q) the f-image of the circle is 1

Idlogwl=f

wi

(17)

IzI=e

(the differential of the qc mapping f is denoted by dw = p dz + q

p= q = fr.) For the logarithmic area An,m of the ring domain bounded by the two Jordan curves = Tn) and = f (izi = Tm) we have =f 1w12

2ir

{iog

IWmIC — log

(18)

where C is an upper bound for r in the neighbourhood of z = 0. Because of the asymptotic condition this is 2ir

Integration from



log

1

Tm

= 2ir— log — + 4ir log BC.

to rm with the log metric gives (z =

Tm 2irlog—< Q

Jf lw(z)IQ



dz = iz dt9) (19)

Extremat Teichmiilter Mappings

685

-

Here we apply the Schwarz inequality with J = p12

(

2



1qI2 the

Jacobian of f:

2

2

QdQth9)

QJ1/2 —

If We

ff

dxdy

(20)

p12 — Iq12

have the estimates, using x = q/p, —

-

p12 - 1q12

ff

1

Iw(z)12

du dv

2ir

- K, <

1- Ix12

{log k°mI

— log iwni

2ir{logrBC_logrh/K 1

(21)

} )

(22)

with C a bound for r. Summing up we get

rmL( 0)

2

(2irl og—)

(L < —

\2

dQJ

Tm logBC) R2irlog— —og—+4ir Tn Tn

rm\ 2 i'm + 8ir2K log BC log —. Tn) Tn

=

og —

I

(23)

It follows readily from this inequality that the quotient

jrm

rm Tn

(24)

tends to one if one lets, for fixed rm, rn tend to zero. Of course L(Q) 2ir. If, for some e > 0, L(Q) 2ir + e for all i'n, this would lead to a contradiction.

K Stre be!

686

0 a radius there exists a radius with the property that L(Q) < 2ir + < < Starting with and a smaller number e we get a similar result. For extremal mappings we therefore have We

Theorem 3. There exists a sequence of radii and hence

—+

—p

0

such that L(Q2)

2ir

1.

3. The next theorem gives the approximate position of f(IzI = ci).

Theorem 4. There is a subsequence of the sequence

(which, for sim-

plicity, we call (Qi) again) and a positive number b B such that (25)

b.

In other words, let b' < Izi

b

< b". Then, for all sufficiently large i and all z,

= b'

si/K

< If(z)I

(26)

Proof. Let IZnI < Qi < and let r2 = If(z)I. Let M be the modulus of the circular annulus < Izi < kml = rm, i.e. (27)

2ir

Let M' be the modulus of its image. We have M KM'.

On the other hand,

M'

2ir

log

IWmIC

flog 2ir

We get

M=

2ir

log

2ir

(28)

1/K rm DC log

(29)

hence log Tm — log

Therefore

log rm + K log BC —

K log

(30)

Extremal Teichmiiller Mappings ...

The quotient

is

687

thus bounded above. Let



T2

b= lim

2—+oo

and pick a subsequence of the radii

—+ 1,

again) such that

(which we call

i/K

Let b'
(31)

1/K

(32)

—+b.

we have

< If(z)I
(33)

and all sufficiently large i. Roughly this means that the image of the circle Izi = is nearly a circle and this circle has a radius which K is close to as claimed.

for all z,

4.

Izi

=

We now come to the general version of Theorem 4.

Theorem 5. Let f be eztremal. Then, there is a number b, 0 < b B, such that (34) Izi

Proof. Let, with a slight change of notation, mm

If(z)I,

r'= 1z1e, maxlf(z)I.

have, for our sequence 0, relation (25) and hence (33). We fix and Let such that The above choose z within Izi < < < Izi < Let IzI = r. We have two circular double inequality (33) also holds for annuli in the z-plane, R3 and R2, with moduli We

M3 =

log

and

M2 =

log

(35)

respectively. Let the moduli of their images R, R be M, M respectively. We have

M;

1

M=

11

r — log

}

(36)

K. Strebel

688

and similarly {log

M2 =



log r},

(37)

hence

+

{log

To the images of the circles Izi = hence get log

ii

— log r3

log

Izi = 1/K

log



we

(38)

}.

can apply inequality (33) and

ii 1/K + log b — log



log b

,

(39)

which gives

M+M

— log

log b'}.



(40)

are disjoint and separate the boundary circles The two ring domains and of the annulus < Izi

logr + 2irM —

wi




2irM +

(41)

Combining this result with (33), (36) and (37) we get log

log r

+ log b' + log



log

+ log b" —



— log


wi

E

(42)

and hence, with w = f(z), log

r1' K + log b' — e <

log if (

< log r1' K + log b" + e,

(43)

which is e

as

—e <

Izih/K

b" e

44

claimed.

[Notice that the Teichmüller Module Theorem does not only say that the continuum which separates the two interior ring domains of the circular annulus is nearly a circle, but it also gives the approximate position of this nearly-circle. As the position of the boundary circles is already known, this gives the result.]

Eziremal TeichmüUer Mapp;ngs

689

4. Preservation of the Asymptotic Behaviour 1. The idea of the construction in the next section is to cut holes around the points Q3, Q and use the extremal Teichmüller mappings with free boundary values on the truncated surfaces. We will show that they have a limit mapping f with the prescribed asymptotic behaviour. But the approximating mappings only show this behaviour on the boundary curves, whereas f must have it in a whole neighbourhood of Q,. To show that it really does is the contents of this section.

Theorem 6. Let (rn) be a sequence of radii tending monotonically to zero. onto a ring be a K-qc mapping of the circular annulus Let Izi domain fr-, Izi < ro), where the image of the circle Izi = is a circle with wi = (*)

tends for some fixed B independent of n. Assume that the sequence r0. Then, f has the locally uniformly to a K-qc mapping f of 0 < izi above behaviour (*) on all the circles izi = rm, m = 1,2,... (with a different

constant B').

Proof. Let cr(r) be the variation of If I on

Izi

= r,

max1z1=r If(z)I mln1z1=r If(z)i •

(45)

.

It is known that the circular dilatation of f at the point z = 0 is H1(O) =

(46)

We therefore have a constant o such that the variation of is smaller than 1, 2 m = on all the circles Izi = rm, Now fix rm. There exists n0 such has a variation that for n > no the mapping cin(rm) =

Ifn(z)i
= {z; Izi = introduce the notations with = {z; zI = rm},
=

(47)

= {w; IwI = Of course, while Ym is a

K Strebel

690

We first show that, for a certain constant B' independent of ii and

< Izi
The modulus Mnm of the annulus Mnm = Let

be

(48)

< mm

B

rm —log—. 2ir

the modulus of its image by

Mnm

K1flog

— log

fzI=rm

log mm zI=rm

2ir

We have, for n > no,

max Ifn(z)I

2ir



+ log

+ log

Inserting the value (49) for Mnm

1

B

B

.

(50)

(51) )

to infinity and get, with B'

<

)

we find mm

we can let ii tend

log



I.

Here,

m

mm

IzI=rm

= crB

m=1,2,3

If(z)I,

(52)

If(z)I, m = 1,2,..., we use a similar procedure with an outer annulus. We introduce the following notations: respectively, as before, and 'Ym, -yr, the circles with radii r0, rm, = Note that which is a circle with a radius = = To find an upper bound for maxlz(=rm

satisfies


(*)

Let Rmø be the circular annulus rm < Izi
Mm0 = —log—2ir

Tm

let

= fn(Rm0) be

its

Eztremal TeichmiWer Mappings

691

the modulus of

the modulus of Rm0 and

we have (53)

mm

2ir

zI=ro

IZI=Tm

f uniformly on Izi = r0 and since there is a constant

Since

If(z)I

we find

max

2ir

(54)

IzI=rm

which is valid for all sufficiently large n. Now Mm0

K flog

log r0 — log Tm

(.

We

such that



log

IzIrm

and hence (z)f + log

.

(55)

)

end up with

K log max

log rm + K log



log r0.

(56)

z

Letting n —+

we get, with B' = (57) I

5.

z

Existence of a Teichmüller Solution

1. Given a pair of compact Riemann surfaces R, R', of the same genus, with finitely many points Q3, P1 on R and correspondingly Q, P on R', and given a homeomorphism h of R onto R', h(Q3) = h(P2) = P21. Some of the points the others with a minus sign, say Q;. Q3 are marked with a plus sign, say We are looking for a rational quadratic differential p, with second order poles negative leading coefficients at the with positive leading coefficients at the Q and possibly first order poles at the points P2 but no other poles. Moreover, there should be a K> 1 such that the Teichmüller mapping associated to the P2 into the and K, f = f[(p, K] takes the Q3 into the and is homotopic to h on the punctured surfaces. A necessary condition is immediate: Let fo be the extremal quasiconformal h. According to mapping of R onto R', fo(Qj) = fo(Pt) = P11, f Teichmüller's Theorem, this mapping has (if it is not conformal) a complex where Po is a quadratic differential of dilatation of the form =

KSfrebel

692

finite norm, holomorphic outside the points Q3, P2, and K0 =

(1

+ k0)/(1 — k0)

is its dilatation. The mapping / we are looking for also satifies f(Q,) = f h. But its quadratic differential has infinite norm, and The mapping f is different from therefore for all positive factors fo, and by the uniqueness of the extremal mapping it follows that K> K0. 2. A second necessary condition is found as follows. Assume we have f[K, p]. Each Q3 is either an attractive or a repelling point, and therefore tp has closed vertical or horizontal trajectories near the point Q3. We now cut holes into the surfaces R, R' along these lines and their images by f. If we introduce the distinguished parameters near Q3, Q respectively, these lines are circles Izi = r (z = 0 Q). We can now exhaust R and R' Q3) and Iwl = r' (w = 0 of such surfaces with holes. The radii by corresponding sequences of the holes satisfy (*) and (**) respectively. The restrictions con = caiRn and these are are the quadratic differentials of the restrictions = with free boundary values. the extremal Teichmüller mappings of Rn onto Of course —+ p locally uniformly on R \ {Q3, P2}, but the can cannot be normalized to have norm one, because in that case itself would have to have finite norm. We can now reverse that, starting with the surfaces with holes and their extremal mappings with free boundary values. For the moment we do not need conditions (*), (**), but we consider the following more general situation.

Let R, R' be compact Riemann surfaces, with distinguished points Q3, P2 and Q, P respectively. With respect to any local parameters z, w in the neighbourhood of the points Q3, we cut out disks with radii rn, respectively around these points and we let the sequences (rn),

go

to zero

monotonically. Call the disks and let Rn = R\UD3n, = be the truncated surfaces. Let be the extremal quasiconformal mapping of onto in the homotopy class induced by h, and with free boundary values. They are Teichmüller mappings with quadratic differentials çon(z) dz2 which are real along the circles (they can actually be found by doubling and and solving the Teichmüller problem).

Theorem 7. The sequence (can)

be normalized to converge locally uniformly on R\{Q3, P2} to a quadratzc differential p 0 which has second order poles at the points Q3 with real leading coefficients (possibly zero). can

Extremal Teichmtller Mappings ...

Proof.

693

With the above notations, consider first the case where R is the

Riemann sphere and where there are no points P1. We may assume that one of the points Q3 is the point at infinity (in which case rn —+ oo of course). We can now use the same parameter z in the truncated surfaces and the quadratic differentials become simply functions of z.

Let z3 = {z; Iz — Q3, }, with the proper change, if Let R0 = R \ U3 D30. We normalize the functions pn(z) such that z3 = = 1. The maximum is taken in at least one boundary max{I(pn(z)I; z E point of R0, and by picking a subsequence we can assume that it is taken at some point (jn E ÔD,0. The functions con therefore form a bounded sequence in R0 and we can pick a subsequence (which we call, for simplicity of notation, (con) again) which converges locally uniformly to a holomorphic function (p. Remember that con is defined in Rn and consider the disk Djn. Again for simplicity of notation, let z3 = 0. The disk Djn is bounded by the circle Izi = = We have, for dz tangential to this circle, dz = rn, i.e. z = iz dt9, and con(z) dz2 = —con(z)z2d'i92, which must be real. Therefore is real on Izl = i.e. has vanishing imaginary part. It can therefore be be symmetric points. continued analytically_beyond Izi = rn. Let z and = Then, con(z*)z*2 = con(z)z2. In the symmetric annulus < Izi
=

= a0 +a1z +a2z2 a0

a1

which proves the first part of the theorem in the special case.

To prove it in the general case, where R is a compact Riemann surface, with we choose a fixed finite system of parameter disks, distinguished points Q,, around every P2 and finitely many others. a D, around every Q3 and a These disks can be chosen such that the (finitely many) conformal neighbour

694

-

K. Strebel

-



relations have bounded derivatives. We cut circular holes around the points Q, are represented in terms of the given local parameters. All the differentials where they are in terms of these given parameters, except at the points

represented in terms of the square roots of the respective parameters. The effect of that is that possible first order poles become regular points. It is now almost evident that the normalization of pr., on 9R0 gives an upper bound for which is independent of n. With this remark in mind, all the elements of the proof is the same as before. To show that a0 is real we make use of the Cauchy integral theorem. We have con(z) —+ (p(z) uniformly on Izi = r0. Therefore

/

- zdz

JIzI=ro On

/

=

JIzI=ro

the other hand

f

Z

IzI=rn

=if 1

is

purely imaginary, because the integrand is real. We have

a0 = 2iri

I

ço(z)zdz =

JIzI=rO

lim I

2iri n—boo

which therefore must be real.

3. To show the existence of a Teichmüller mapping f[p, K] with a quadratic differential with second order poles and a dilatation K we set = const for repelling and = const for attracting points Q,. These are the radii of the disks respectively by which we truncate the surfaces R, R'. We introduce the extremal Teichmüller mappings of = onto the surfaces the surfaces with linear boundary values. This means that corresponding points on the circles zI = Tn, wi = have the same arguments. More precisely, let D,0, be the disks with radii r30, and centers respectively, for all j. Let fo [K0, be the extremaJ qc mapping of with linear boundary values on its boundary circles and R\UD30 onto

Extrerr&al Teichmiiller Mappings

695

in the proper homotopy class. Let K0 be its dilatation. Assume that K0 K,

which is certainly the case if we start with a big K. Continue the mapping fo into the disks by setting r = b,rK for the attracting, = b,r1/14 for the

repelling points Q,. In order to match for all j we have to set b, = according to the point Q,. Moreover, the arguments are and b3 = We evidently have K-qc extensions of fo with the the same in D,0 and proper asymptotic behaviour (*) or (**), if we set B = max{b3, 1/b,} Now choose a sequence of radii ri-, tending monotonically to zero, and define, = as the asymptotic behaviour requires. for each or = mapping and a For each pair of truncated surfaces we have a As the free boundary value problem has smaller dilatation, qc mapping

has the dilatation bound K. We therefore The sequence of mappings again. If have a locally uniformly convergent subsequence which we call we exclude the case of a sphere with less than three punctures its limit is not a constant. Therefore it is a K-qc Teichmüller mapping f which is associated with the quadratic differential = lim By the previous section, the asymptotic behaviour is determined by K at the points Q3. We conclude that must have second order poles with real coefficients at the points Q, (because at regular points, zeroes and first order poles this behaviour is impossible) and k = (K — 1)/(K + 1). This actually has the complex dilatation = shows the existence of a solution for large enough K.

References [1]

[2]

Lehto, Olli, and Virtanen, Kalle, Quasiconformal mappings in the plane, Springer-Verlag, 1973, 1—258. Strebel, Kurt, Quadratic differentials, Ergeb. Math. Grenzgeb. 3:5, SpringerVerlag, 1984, 1—184.

[3]

Strebel, Kurt, On the existence of extremal TeichmiUler mappings, J. Anal. Math. 30 (1976), 464—480.

Kurt Strebel Freiestrasse 14 CH-8032 Zurich Switzerland E-mail address: kstrebel©math.unizh .ch

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 697-717) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

FREE QUASICONFORMALITY IN BANACH SPACES IV Jussi VAIsALA

1. Introduction 1.1. This paper is continuation to [Va1,213]. We assume that the reader is familiar with these papers. They will be cited as I, II, III. For example, 1.2.5 means the result 2.5 of [Va1]. We shall use the notation and terminology of the previous parts. Thus E and E' will denote real Banach spaces of dimension at least 2, and G C E and G' C E' will be domains. Whenever a statement involves the quasihyperbolic (QH) metric k = kG or the distance 5(x) = d(x, ÔG), we shall tacitly assume

that Section 2 deals with some mapping problems in Banach spaces, which are very easy in Hilbert spaces. In Section 3 we prove results on spherical rings, which are well known in the case E = E' = Section 4 deals with characterizing the coarsely quasihyperbolic (CQH) maps in terms of arc distortion, and in Section 5 we make some observations on the characterizations of freely quasiconformal (FQC) maps.

2. Mapping Problems 2.1. If E is a Hilbert space, the inversion u(x) = x/1x12 maps each ball B(a, r) with al = r onto a half space. In a general Banach space there is no natural map of a ball onto a half space. In this section we construct a map which 697

__________________—__________

J. Vciisala

698

is M-QH (quasihyperbolic) with a universal M and also

(quasimöbius)

with a universal 'rj. 2.2. Radial maps. We first consider radial maps between convex sets. These

are well known to be bilipschitz (see [K1}), but we want to have an explicit estimate for the bilipschitz constant. Let Q be a bounded closed convex set in E with 0 E mt Q. Then there

are numbers R2 R1 > 0 such that B(R1) C Q C B(R2); we recall that B(R) and function g =

denote the open and closed balls B(O, R), B(O, R). The gauge :E R is defined by g(O) = 0 and

gx = inf{t : x/t E Q} for x 0. The function g maps every ray emanating from the origin affinely onto [0, oo) with g(x) = 1 if and only if x E ÔQ. It has the properties

g(x+y) gx+gy, g(tx)= tgx for all x, y E E and t 0. Writing g*x = gx V g(—x) we have

see [Kl1. For each x E E we have

Rigx lxi

R2gx.

Hence g satisfies the Lipschitz condition

With the notation of 1.4.2 this gives L(x, g) 1/Ri for all x E E. Define a radial map f: E E by f(O) = 0 and

fx = for x

0. Then f maps Q onto the closed unit ball B(1). Furthermore, f is

bijective with

f'(x) =

Free Quasiconformality in Banach Spaces IV

for x

699

0. The L-formulas of 111.4.2 give

L(x, f)
<

Li,

3/Ri

+ x(/gx + fxI2L(x, g)/(gx)2 2R2 +

L2.

is L2-Lipschitz. Setting t = (L2/Li )i/2 and Hence f is Li-Lipschitz and E with L = (LiL2)i/2. hx = tfx we obtain an L-bilipschitz map h : E Since + 2) where = R2/Ri, we obtain the following result: =

2.3. Theorem. Let Q be a closed convex set in E with CQC Then there is an L.-bilipschitz map h : E —+ E, which maps Q onto a closed ball, where L2 = D + 2), p = R2/R1.

2.4. Inversion. Let a E E be a nonzero vector, and let R = span+ (a) = {ta t > O} be the open ray spanned by a. The inversion :R R of R in a is defined by fa(ta) = a/t for t > 0. The inversion is a homeomorphism with = fa. The natural ordering of R is defined by ta sa t s. The inversion has the following monotonicity properties: (1) (2)

More generally, let A C E be a set such that 0

A and such that no ray

from the origin meets A in two points. Set

t>O}. The inversion of V in A is the map fA : V

V defined by fA (ta) = a/t for

a E A, t> 0. Let Fi, F2 C V. We say that F2 is outside F1 if for every ray R = with a E A, we have x y for all x E Fi fl R, y E F2 fl R in the natural ordering of R.

2.5. Lemma. Let A = [a, b] be a line segment in E such that the line containing A does not contain the origin. Let A, 1 and J = [Aa, /1b]. Then IAJ is outside [a/A, b//1].

J. V&isãhi

b/ vx

a a

Figure 1.

Proof. Let x E A. Then x =

(1



+ tb for some 0 t < 1. Let ux

t)a

be the point where span+(x) meets J; see Figure 1. An easy computation we have shows that ii = Aji/(ji — jit + At). Writing = A(1 — t)/v, f3 = x/ii = cia/A + 13b/p. Since —

the lemma follows.

/

'



0

2.6. Inversion and convexity. Let C C E be a closed bounded convex set with 0 E mt C. Then A = 8C satisfies the conditions of 2.4, = E\{O}, E\{O}. If C is the unit ball and we have the inversion fA : E\{O} fA has the expression fAx = x/1x12.

Theorem. Suppose that C C E is a closed bounded convex set with 0 E mt C, and let u be the inversion in ÔC. Suppose also that Q is a convex set in E such that 2.7.

(1) QnC=O, (2) xEQ,

Free Quasiconformality in Banach Spaces IV

--

-

701

Then uQ is convex.

Proof. Let x, y E Q. Then x = Aa, y = b E ÔG and A = [a, bJ, V = and J = [x, y]. By 2.5, the set IA1 is outside [ux, fly] in V. Since C is convex, V fl 8C is outside A. By the monotonicity property 2.4(2), uJ is outside fAJ and hence outside ['ax, fly]. By (2) this implies that [ux, uy] C

U

uQ.

2.8. Quasihyperbolic maps. Recall that a homeomorphism f: C M-quasihyperbolic or M-QH if it is M-bilipschitz in the QH metrics of C and G'. In 1.4.9 we proved that the inversion ux = 1x12x of E \ {0} onto itself is uG for every 3-QH. From 1.4.7 it follows that u defines a 36-QH map G domain G C E \ {O}. We next show that one can replace the constant 36 is

by

12.

2.9.

Theorem. Let G C E

= uG be the inversion

\ {O} and let u : G

ux = 1x12x. Then u is 12-QH. Proof. By symmetry

it suffices to show that L(x,u)6(x)

and by 1.4.6,

5'(ux)

for all x E

G.

Since L(x,u)

12

by 1.4.9, it suffices to show that

5(x) <4IxI2öF(ux)

(2.10)

for each x E G. 1, then (2.10) follows from the inequality (5(x) SupIf 41x16'(ux) 1. Now t5'(ux) pose that 41x16'(ux) IuxI/4. Let y 8G' be a point with ii — uxl


— uxl

IyIIuxI

Since

— uxl

implies (2.10).

Iuxt



can be arbitrarily close to Y(ux) and since

— uxl

IuxI/4, this El

Hyperplanes and half spaces. A closed linear subspace T of E is a hyperplane if T E and there is e E E such that T U {e} spans E. A translate 2.11.

702

T + a, a E E, is also called a hyperplane. Alternatively, T is a hyperplane if R and and only if T = (r) for some nontrivial continuous linear cc : E r E R. If T is a hyperplane, then E \ T has two components H1, H2 called (open) half spaces.

2.12. Theorem. Let H be a half space in E. Then there is an M-quasihyperbolic map of H onto a ball, where M < 13000 is a universal constant. Proof. Performing a preliminary translation we may assume that HnB(1) = 0 and d(H, B(1)) = 0. To simplify the proof we assume that dim E < cx. Then there is a point a n In the general case we choose a small positive number e and a point a oH with al < 1 + and follow the same idea with some elaboration. Let u(x) = x/1xl2 be the inversion in S(1). Then uH is convex by 2.7.

Let T be the boundary hyperplane of H, and let T0 = T — a be its parallel linear subspace. Then a point x is in H if and only if it is of the form x = ta+v with t> 1 and v E T0. 0

H R Figure 2.

Fact 1. If v E T0 and lvi = 1/5, the line segment [a/2, a/2 + vj lies in uH. It suffices to prove that us E H for x = a/2 + v. The ray R = meets the segment [a, 5v] at y = lOx/7; see Figure 2. Let f be the inversion of R

in y. Then fx = lOOx/49 = 50a/49 + lOOv/49 E H. Since y E

convexity, ux

E H by

monotonicity 2.4(2), and Fact 1 is proved.

by

Free Q'uasiconformality in Banach Spaces IV

Fact 2.

703

1/12) C uH.

Let x E B(a/2, 1/12) and let E0 be a 2-dimensional linear subspace of E containing a and x. Let e be a unit vector in E0 flT0, and set v = e/5. By Fact 1, uH contains the points a/2±v. By convexity, uH contains the parallelogram with vertices 0, a/2 ± v, a, with the exception of 0 and a, and hence also the parallelogram P with vertices a/2 ± a/12 ± e/6; see Figure 3.

a/2+v

a/2-v Figure 3.

The 2-dimensional ball B =

E0

flB(a/2, 1/12) lies between the lines parallel

to v through the points a/2 ± a/12, and the points a/2 ± a/12 and a/2 ± e/12 are on its boundary. An easy convexity argument shows that B C F; see Figure 4. Hence x E P C uH, and Fact 2 is proved.

a/2+e/6

a/2-a/12 Figure 4.

704

On

the other hand, uH c B(1) c B(a/2,3/2). By 2.3, there is an L-

bilipschitz map f of uH onto an open ball B with V = 3Q(Q+ 2), p = 18; thus uH defined by L2 = 1080. Then f is 1080-QH by 1.4.8, and the map u1 : H 'u is 12-QH by 2.9. Hence fu1 : H —+ B is M-QH with M = 12 1080 = 12960.

0 2.13. Corollary. Let H be a half space in E. Then there is an [0, oo) —÷ [0, oo) is a universal function. map of H onto an open ball, where Proof. Balls and half spaces are c-uniform domains with a universal C; 11.6.5 and [Al, 1.4]. The result follows from 2.9 and 11.7.16.

see

0

2.14. Corollary. Let B C E be an open ball, and let a, b E B. Then there is a homeomorphism f B —+ B such that

(1) fa=b, (2) f is M-quasihyperbolic with a universal M, with a universal (3) f is Proof. If B is replaced by a half space, the map f can be chosen to be a

similarity of the form fx = Ax + can choose M = 130002 <2 108.

Hence

the result follows from 2.12. One

0

2.15. Remark If E is a Hilbert space, the map in 2.12—12.14 can be chosen to be a Möbius map, which is always 2-QH.

3. Spherical Rings 3.1. ForO
\

A(s) = A(1, s).

These domains and their translates are called spherical rings. It is well known that if E = and if f : A(s) A(s') is K-quasiconformal, then 1 <M1 s' Al2 <00, where the constants M1, M2 depend only on s, K and n. The standard proof of this makes use of moduli of path families and is not valid in infinite-dimensional spaces. In this section we show that the corresponding result holds in every Banach space for FQC and, more generally, for CQH maps.

Free

in Banach Spaces IV

705



Let G be a proper subdomain of E and let F C G. The relative size of F

in C is the number

'F') —



d(F) d(F,aG)

It satisfies the inequality

k(F) log(1 + TG(F)/2),

(3.2)

where k(F) = is the QH diameter of F in G; see 111.2.6 and 1.2.2(1). We next show that if G = A A(r, s) and if F C A, then the inequality

k(F)

(3.3)

is true.

Let x, y E F and set 6 = d(F, ÔA). We may assume 5 > 0. Set z = By 11.2.2, we can join x and z by an arc Let be the line segment [z, y]. Then 1(13) =

The arc

=

U /3

— zI

=

— IzII =

C S(IxI) with length — lxii





zi.

d(F).

joins x and y. Since


we

obtain

+

k(x, y)

< (4d(F) + cJ(F))/5 = 5fA(F),

and (3.3) follows.

In the special case where F is a sphere S = 8(t) for some r < t < s, the proof gives the somewhat better estimate

k(S)

(3.4)

If E is a Hilbert space, the constant 2 can be replaced by ir/2. G' is (M, C)-CQH (coarsely quasiRecall that a homeomorphism f : G hyperbolic) if (k(x,y) — C)/M

k'(fx,fy) Mk(x,y) +C

(35)

for all x,y E G.

3.6. Lemma. Let I : A(r, s)

S=S(t) withr
A(r', s') be a CQH homeomorphism, and let

706

J.

(1) d(fS,ÔA(r',s')) > 0, (2) A(r', s') \ fS has precisely two components V1, V2 with ôV1 = S(r') fS, ôV2 = S(s') U fS.

U

by Proof. Set A = A(r,s), A' = A(r',s'), k = kA, k' = kA'. Then k(S) (3.3). Hence k'(fS) < oo by the CQH property of f. Thus (1) follows from

(3.2).

To prove (2) observe that A \ S has precisely two components U1 = A(r, t) and U2 = A(t, s). Hence A' \ fS has precisely two components f and f U2.

By (1) there are numbers t1, t2 such that r' < t1 < t2 < s' and such that the spherical rings A(r', t1) and A(t2, s') do not meet f S. If (2) is false, these rings are contained in the same component of A \ f S, say in f U1. Then d(f U2, ÔA') > 0, which implies that k'(f U2) < by (3.3). By the CQH property this gives k(U2)
3.7. Theorem. Suppose that f : A(s) A(s') is an (M, C)-CQH homeomorphism. Then 1 <M1 s'
+ s)/2. By 3.6, every ray from the origin meets f S(t). Hence we can choose points x, y e S(t) such that 0 E [fx, fy]. For every (1

z E A' = A(s') we have d(z, ÔÁ') (s' — 1)/2. If

is a rectifiable path joining

fx and fy in A', we therefore have > —

and hence k'(fx, fy) 4/(s' —

1).

5'

> — 1



s'

— 1

On the other hand, (3.4) implies that

k(x,y) Since

4

=

f is (M, C)-CQH, these inequalities yield s' M1 with

M1=1+

1

M(s+1)/(s—1)+C/4

(3.8)

Observe that the first inequality of (3.5) was not needed for this estimate. The proof for the upper bound s' M2 is somewhat harder. Set a = We may assume that s' > a3, since otherwise there is nothing to prove. Let

Free Quasiconforinality in Banach Spaces IV

707

-

7/3. Furthermore, if x E and y E = d(z, 8A') and using 1.2.2(1) we obtain for 1 j N

$

(3.9)

.

=log Hence



1

then setting — 1

>loga=C+1.

as—i

C+i

for each j = 1,... , N —

we obtain by (3.9)

Setting 53 =

1.

(3.10)

3Ma+C.

k(S3)

By (3.2) this gives an estimate

TA(Sj)C1 Since

=ci(v).

2 by 3.6, we get

d(S3,ÔA)

2/ca

(3.11)

for allj.

Fix a unit vector z e E. We choose a natural ordering of the line segment J = [z, sz] with z as the first point. Setting u3 = fl J) we have z < < UN < sz by 3.6. Hence there is j N — 1 with fu3 — < (s — 1)/(N — 1). By (3.11) we then have c1(s — 1)

k

Since k'(fu,,

C

2(N—i) + 1 by (3.10), we obtain the desired estimate N <

No(v) = 1 + Mci(s — i)/2.

U

3.12. Sharpness of the bounds. The upper bound s' < M2 obtained in the proof of 3.7 is presumably far from the best possible, but we show by an

____________________________________ J.

708

Vaisáhi

example that the lower bound s' M1 > 1 is fairly sharp for small s. We consider only the case C = 0, which means that f : A(s) —+ A(s') is M-QH. Then (3.8) gives the lower bound

1 s—i

If

E

is

Ms+1

Hilbert, an easy modification of the proof gives the better bound

-

(3.13)

Ms+i

We show that the constant 2 cannot be replaced by any l Let E = RTh with the euclidean metric, and let 1 <s' <s. Let f : A —+ A' be the homeomorphism which maps each radial segment [e, se], e E S(i), affinely onto [e, s'e].

Explicitly,

fx=Ax+(i—A)x/IxI, = (s' — i)/(s — at a point x E A(s) are where

1)

< 1. The maximum and minimum stretchings of f

L(x,f) =

lxi

=

+

1— A fxf

l(x,f) =

This is geometrically obvious, and it can also be obtained from the explicit

expression of the derivative

f'(x)h= (A+ Since

b'(fx) =

(i—A)x.h lxt

lxi

in the ordinary notation, 1.4.5 yields

Lk(x,f) i/A, lk(X,f) = for all x E A(s). Hence f is M-QH with M =

s—i 5i+M

1

which implies

in Banach Spaces IV

Free

709

the bound (3.13) has the correct order of magnitude as s —+ 1. On since the bound is always the other hand, it becomes meaningless as s less than 1 + 2/M. For large s, a better bound is obtained by considering the inverse map f' : A(s') —+ A(s) and the upper bound M2 of 3.7. Hence

4. Arc Distortion 4.1. Let G

E

a domain. We recall from 11.4.10 that an arc (c, h)-solid in G with c 1, h 0 if be

C G is


all x, y E 'y. Here lk( h) is the h-coarse QH length, defined in 11.4.2. For h = 0, lk( 0) = ik is the ordinary QH length, and (c, 0)-solid arcs are called

for

,

,

c- neargeodesics.

An important tool in the theory of FQC and CQH maps is 11.4.15, which states that an (M, C)-CQH homeomorphism f : G G' maps each (c, h)-solid

arc onto a (ci, h1 )-solid arc with (c1, h1) depending only on (c, h, M, C). It is natural to ask whether this property characterizes the CQH maps. The following seems to be a plausible conjecture: There is a universal constant b 1 such that if f G G' is a homeomorphism which maps every b-neargeodesic onto a (c, h)-solid arc, then f is C-coarsely M-Lipschitz, that is,

k'(fx, fy) <Mk(x, y) + C for all x, y

e G,

with (M, C) depending only on (c, h). This would imply that

if f and f1 satisfy the above condition, then f is (M, C)-CQH. I have not been able to prove or disprove this conjecture. In 4.4 we prove a weaker result in which G' is assumed to be a c0-uniform domain and (M, C) this depends on (co, c, h). We also show that in the case E = E' = condition gives a new characterization for quasiconformal maps in the ordinary sense.

We first give some auxiliary results on arcs. Recall that an arc '-y in a metric space is c-quasiconvex if l('y[x, y]) — yf for all x, y E 'y. that xo E E, r > 0, and that C S(xo,r) is a 2quasiconvex arc with endpoints a0, a1. Then 'y = [x0, ao} U a is 5-quasiconvex.

4.2. Lemma. Suppose

Proof. Let x, y E y and set /3 = 'y[x, y]. We must show that 1(13) <51x —yf. It suffices to consider the case x E [xo, ao], y E 2fx—yl. Hence

By 11.6.4 we have lao



710

J. Vcuisdla



1(13) = Ix — aol + l(o4ao,y])

+ 2fao — ut



51x

0



4.3. Lemma. Suppose that x0 E G = E, that 0
is a 1O-neargeodesic in G.

Proof. By 1.2.2 we have 41x—yI


E

r). Suppose that x, y y])

<

'y. Then these inequalities and 4.2

<


fJ

4.4. Theorem. Suppose that f : G —÷ G' is a homeomorphism and that G' is co-uniform. Suppose also that the image of each 1O-neargeodesic in G is (c, h)-solid in G'. Then f is C-coarsely M-Lipschitz in the QH metric with (M, C) depending only on v =

(co, c, h).

Proof. Suppose that x,y e G with k(x,y) 1/8. By 11.4.8, it suffices to find an upper bound k'(fx, fy) M(v). By 1.2.5 we have Ix — yf 5(y)/4. Set S = S(y,6(y)/4) and

L=sup{k'(fu,fy) :u E S}. In view of 111.3.3 it suffices to find an estimate

L < M(v).

(4.5)

k'(fu,fy)
(4.6)

We first show that

whenever u, z E S and k'(fu, fy) h. C S joining u and z such that =

By 11.2.2 and 4.3, there is an arc is a lO-neargeodesic in G. [y, z] U the definition 11.4.2 of coarse length gives ik' (fry, h)

Since k'(fu, fy) > h, k'(fu, fy). Since f-y is (c, h)-solid, this implies (4.6). We may assume that S contains a point v with k'(fv, fy) ch, since otherwise (4.5) holds with M = ch. From (4.6) it follows that k'(fu, fy) h for all u E S, and hence (4.6) holds for all u, z E S, without the restriction k'(fu, fy) > h. Thus

k'(fz,fy) L/c

(4.7)

Free Quasiconforrr&afity in Banach Spaces IV

711

for all z e S, and thus L < X. By 111.3.3 this implies that fB(y, c5(y)/4) has

a finite QH diameter in G', and hence a positive distance from OG'.

We may assume that d(fy, fS) 5'(fy)/2, since otherwise k'(fz, fy) 1 for some z E S by 1.2.5, and then (4.7) implies (4.5) with M = c. Choose a point b E ÔG' with lb — 25'(fy), and then points x1 , e S such that

fx1 E [b,fy], fy E [fxi,fx2]. Then Ifxi



fx2I

Applying 11.2.2 we join x1 and x2 by a 2-

quasiconvex arc a C S. Then is a 10-neargeodesics in G by 4.3, and hence 5'(fy)). fo! is (c, h)-solid in G'. Let a1 be the x1-component of fl 5'(fy)) joining fx1 to a Then a1 is a subarc of and is an arc in point w with fw — fxiI = Since G' is c0-uniform, it follows from 11.6.16 that Suppose that z E for some c1 = Ci(CO) we have

k'(fy, fz)

log

(i

+

A

Since

If y — this and (4.7) yield

fzl L

c1 log



Setting e =



If — fxil + Ifxi —

1)

fzj

( +

A

this implies

5'(fy) A 5'(fz)

<e5'(fy).

We may assume that < 1, since otherwise (4.5) holds with M = cc1 log 4. and thus Since
M2e 1. This implies (4.5) with M =

cc1

log(1 + 3M2).

4.8. Corollary. Suppose that f G —÷ and

G' are c0-uniform.

If f

0

G' is a homeomorphism and that G is (M, C)-CQH, then

(1) The image of each 1O-neargeodesic in G is (c, h)-solid in G', satisfies (1), (2)

712

J.

where (c, h) depends only in (M, C). Conversely, if (1) and (M, C)-CQH with (M, C) depending only on (cc,, C, h).

(2)

ViisäM

hold, then f

is

4.9. Quasiconformal maps. We next show that the ideas of this section can be applied to obtain a new characterization for n-dimensional quasiconformal maps. Suppose that f : G G' is a homeomorphism. For x E G and 0 < r <5(x) we use the standard notation

L(x,f,r) = l(x,f,r) =

S(x,r)}



fxl



fx[ yE S(x,r)}.

: y E

The number

H(x,f) = limsup r—+O

L(x,f,r)

l(x,f,r)

the metric dilatation of f at x, also called the linear dilatation. In the case E = E' = f is quasiconformal if and only if H(x, f) is bounded for x E G. It is an open problem whether this is true in arbitrary Banach spaces. is

4.10. Theorem. Suppose that G and G' are domains in

and that f

G' is a homeornorphism. Then the following conditions are quantztatively equivalent:

G

—÷

(1) H(x,f)<MforallxEG. (2) If D is a proper subdomain of G and if 'y is a QH geodesic in D, then is (c, h)-solid in fD. More precisely, (1) implies (2) with (c, h) depending only on (M, n), and (2) implies (1) with M depending only on (c, h). Thus f is K-quasiconformal

if and only if (2) is true, and K and (c, h) depend only on each other and on n.

Proof. Suppose that (1) is true and that D

a proper subdomain of G. Then fD f is K-quasiconformal with K = M"'. Consequently, also fD : D is K-quasiconformal and hence p-solid with ip depending only on (K, n); see is

1.3.5. The condition (2) follows now from 11.4.15.

Conversely, assume that (2) holds, and let xo E G, Yo = fxo. We shall apply (2) to D = G\{x0}, fD = G'\{yo}. Consider a number r > 0 such that r <6(xo)/2 and L(xo, f, r) <5'(yo)/2. Set L = L(xo, f, r), I = l(xo, f, r), Q =

Free Quasiconformality in BanachSpaceslV

713

and choose points x1 , x2 E S(xo, r) such that Ifxi —Yol = 1, Ifx2 L. It suffices to find an upper bound Q Qo(c, h).

yo1 =

Let T be a 2-dimensional plane containing the points x0, x1, X2. Then = S(xo, r) fl T is a circle, and the points x1, x2 divide into subarcs ')'i , The images and join the spheres S(yo, 1) and S(yo, Q21). Hence we can choose points = Qi. The points a1, a2 divide 'y into E with Ifa3 — with subarcs Setting k' = kfD we get by 1.2.2 E

log for j =

(i +

a—

fxiI) log (i + Qi

)

= logQ

eh is the

We may assume that log Q h, since otherwise Q desired estimate. Then 1,2.

2logQ. Since

fx2)

log

(i +

Ifa

)

log

(i +

Q21

Qi)

=

log Q,

we similarly obtain

lk'(fcl2,h) 2logQ. The shorter of the arcs is a QH geodesic in D joining and cr2, call it a1 and a2; see [MO, p. 38]. Hence ffl is (c, h)-solid in fD. Consequently, the above inequalities imply

2logQ

lk'(f13,h) ck'(fa1,fa2)

cir,

where the last inequality is obtained by integrating along a circular arc on S(yo, Qi). This gives the desired estimate Q 5. Characterizations of Free Quasiconformality G' is freely p5.1. Survey. By definition, a homeomorphism f : G quasiconformal or p-FQC if it is fully co-solid, that is, the restriction fD D fD to each proper subdomain D is (p-solid. The definition of solidity was based on QH metric, but an alternative characterization in terms of relativity was given in 1.3.8. In 111.2.21 we showed that the ço-FQC maps can be quan-

titatively characterized as fully (Al, C)-CQH maps and also by a geometric condition involving spherical rings.

714

A characterization of free quasiconformality in terms of local quasisymmetry was given in 1.5.10. We recall that for 0 < q < 1, a homeomorphism is ii-QS for each f : G —+ G' is q-locally a E G. We proved that a homeomorphism f : G G' is p-FQC if and only

if, quantitatively, f and f1 are q-locally ii-QS. V.M. Goldshtein and M. Rubin [GR] observed that in this result, quasisymmetry can be replaced by the simpler notion of weak quasisymmetry. Recall that for H 1, an embedding f X Y between metric spaces is weakly H-QS if Ia — XI lb — xl implies a — fxl Hjfb — fxl for all triples of points x, a, b in X. We next show that the result of Goldshtein and Rubin follows from the ideas of 111.2.19 and also give a modification of the spherical ring characterization. Let 1 < < and M > 0. We say that a homeomorphism f : G satisfies the (M, /3)-ring condition if ,@

whenever x E G and B(x, L3r) C G. In 111.2.19 we proved that the (M, 2,2)ring condition is quantitatively equivalent to full semisolidity. Recall that a homeomorphism f G G' is p-semisolid if k'(fx, fy) < p(k(x, y)) for all x, y E G, and f is (p-solid if both f and

f

a homeomorphism. Then the following

conditions are quantitatively equivalent: (1) f is fully .p-semisolid.

(2) f is q-locally weakly H-QS. (3) For each 0 1 there is M such that f satisfies the (Al, c4-ring condition.

Proof. First (1)

p,

(2)

observe that the data for the various conditions

suffices to show (2)

(3) q '—+ H, (4) (M,ct,13), (5) (4) are trivial, and (1) (3) (4) (1) that (2) (5).

(q,H),

(2) and (5)

S(x, 2r). It

0 be such that B(x,13r) C

suffices to show that

implications

(3)

follows from 1.5.7. Hence it

(4): We show that (4) is true with a = 2,

Let x E G and r > z e

M. The

are as follows:

/3 =

2/q,

G. Let a,b,y E

M= S(x,r)

2H2.

and

Free Quasiconf orrnality in Banach Spaces IV

715

Ifa—fbl

(5.3)

2r). Since

The map f is weakly H-QS in B(x, 2r) and hence also in

Ia—xl= Ib—xI= Iy—xI, we have If a



fbi fa —

+ If x — fbi

2HIfy —

fxl. we get

Moreover, since ly—zi

Ify—fxl and (5.3) follows. (1): We shall modify the proof of 111.2.19. It suffices to show that (4) with p depending on (M, &, /3). By 1.3.7, it suffices to show f is that — implies

Ifx—fyl <9(Ix—yI —

with some function 0

:

[0,

—+

[0,

5(x)

depending only on (M,

such

that 9(t) 0 as t 0. Let n be the Suppose that x, y E G with Ix — = t5(x), 0 < t < = &tt5(x) and D3 = B(x, r3) < 1; then n 3. Set largest integer with for 0 j < n. Choose a point z E ÔG' with lz — fxl 25'(fx). Since ÔG') > 0 for j n. Hence for B(x, C G, it follows from (4) that each j = 1, ... , n we can choose the last point Yj of the line segment [fx, z) in ôfD3. Set A = Iyi — fxl. Then (4) gives Iy,-i — for 2

j

fxl

d(fD3_1)

<M1y3

n. Summing over these j we obtain

(n—1)A On the other hand, (4) yields

<MA.

If x — Hence

< 2M2

n—1



J. Viiisalã

716

1, we have

Since

+1 Here a3/3t <

1

log(1/flt) log a

implies 3loga
1>

log(1//3t) — 2loga

loga



>

log(1//3t)



3loga

Combining these inequalities yields the desired estimate —

5'(fx)

<6M2 log a —

log(1//3t)

Assume that D = B(x,ar) C G and write B = B(x,r). With the notation of 3.1, we must find M = M(a, ço) such that (5):

(1)

rf D(f B)

M.

(5.4)

We have

a

1' by 1.2.2(2) and (3.2). These and (4) imply (5.4) with M =

5.5. Corollary. For a homeomorphism f : G

D

G', the following conditions

are quantitatively equivalent:

(1) f is çQ-FQC. (2) f and f are q-locally weakly H-QS. (3) For each 0 < q < 1 there is H 1 such that f and

f

and

satisfy the (M, a, /3)-ring condition.

(5) For each a> 1 there is M such that f and f' satisfy the (M, a, a)ring condition.

D

References [Al]

P. Alestalo, Uniform domains of higher order, Ann. Acad. Sd. Penn Ser. A I

Math. Diss. 94 (1994), 1—48. [GR] V.M. Goldshtein and M. Rubin, Reconstruction of domains from their groups of quasiconformal autohomeomorphisms, preprint, 1992.

Free Quasiconformality zn Banach Spaces IV [K!]

717

V.L. Klee, On a theorem of Bela Sz. -Nagy, Amer. Math. Monthly 60 (1953), 618—619.

[MO] G. Martin and B. Osgood, The quasihyperbolic metric and the associated estimates on the hyperbolic metric, J. Analyse Math. 47 (1986), 37—53. [Va1] J. Väisälä, Free quaszconforrnahty in Banach spaces I, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I Math. 15 (1990), 355—379. [Va2] J. Väisälä, Free quasiconformality in Banach spaces II, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I Math. 16 (1991), 255—310. [Va3]

J. Väisälä, Free quasiconformality in Banach spaces III, Ann. Acad. Sci. Fenn. Ser. A I Math. 17 (1992), 393—408.

Jussi Väisälä Matematiikan laitos P14, Yliopistonkatu 5 00014 Helsinki, Finland

ANALYSIS AND TOPOLOGY (pp. 719-723) eds. C. Andreian Cazacu, 0. Lehto and Th. M. Rassias © 1998 World Scientific Publishing Company

MAPPING THE DISK TO CONVEX SUBREGIONS JOHN A. VELLING*

1. Introduction Univalent maps f : D —+ D have been much studied by many authors. See [1], [2], [5], for just a few references. A quick scan of the content of these references shows that such mappings occur in a number of different settings for a variety of reasons. We will consider here whether or not such mappings exist satisfying certain rather restrictive boundary conditions. To state our problem, and its partial solution, precisely, it will be helpful to summarize several known results. These may be found in [3] and [4]. 51, and Theorem A. Given two collections of distinct points, z1,.. E D, continuous up to w1,. , wi-, E Si, there exists a locally univalent f D and if z E 5' \{Zi,.. S1, such that f(z2) = then If(z)I < 1. .

,

.

.

Similar in flavor is

Theorem B. If Zi,.

wi,... ,

from Theorem A are ordered cyclically then there exists a univalent f satisfying the conclusion of Theorem A. . . ,

and

The modulus of the rectangle with vertices at ±a±i in the complex plane is a> 0. Any convex proper subdomain of C with four distinct boundary points *Partially supported by NSF Grant #4401728. 719

J. A. Veiling

720

z1,. . , marked cyclically is conformally equivalent to a unique such domain by a conformal map satisfying z1 a—i, z2 a+i, z3 —a+i, z4 '—p —a—i. .

we refer to a as the modulus of such a marked domain. Given four points z1,. . , z4 Si ordered cyclically, we let I?(Zi,...

Thus

.

,

denote a convex domain contained in D with z1,. .. , z4 in its boundary. Let mod(1?(zi,.. denote its modulus as a quadrilateral with vertices .

z1,. .. , z4. We have

If

,

in this paper the z3

Theorem 1. For fixed z1.,. ..

are

understood,

and mod (11) will be used.

is cyclically ordered in S1, realized uniquely by the convex domain having linear segments from Zi to z2 and from z3 to z4, and circular arcs in from z2 to z3 and from z4 to Zi. Similarly mod (1k) is realized uniquely by the convex domain having circular arcs in from Zi to z2 and from z3 to z4, and linear segments from z2 to z3 and from z4 to Zi.

If zi,.

,

51

denote the convex are ordered cyclically, let Q(zi,.. . , domain which is the circle with the four points marked. We will show . .

, z4 E

Theorem 2.

VJk be cyclically ordered 4-tuples in Si. There exists with f(z2) = w2, If(z)I < 1 for univalent f D —+ D, continuous to , and f(D) convex, if and only if the inequalities zE \ {Zi,.. . Let

inf

w4)

mod(IZ(wi,...,w4)) < mod(Q(zi,...,z4))

and mod(Q(zi,..

.,z4)) <

sup

mod(1?(wi,.

.

W4)

hold, where Q(z1,. .,z4) .

is D marked at the four points Zi,.. .,z4.

We give the proofs of these two theorems in Section 2. It is easy to see that similar results hold when we consider convexity with respect to the Poincaré hyperbolic metric on D. In greater generality, suppose we ask whether a result like that of The-

orem 2 above holds when we are given two cyclically ordered n-tuples of points in S'. To be precise, given z1,.. and w1,.. cyclically ordered . ,

.

,

n-tuples of points in S', does there exist a univalent map f : D

D extending

continuously to S1 such that f(zk) = Wk, f(D) is convex, and Jf(z)I < 1 if

Mapping the Disk to Convex Subregions

zE

S' \ {zi,...

721

——

By comparing moduli of a finite number of rectangles,

,

we obtain necessary conditions for the existence of such a function. This is explained in Section 3. Again, similar conditions hold when considering the Poincaré hyperbolic metric on D. Whether or not these conditions are sufficient is not clear to this author.

2. Proofs of Theorems 1 and 2 Let 1?(zi, .. , Z4) be a convex quadrilateral, and label the four boundary components z1 to z2 by R, z2 to z3 by T, z3 to z4 by L, and z4 to z1 by B. Theorems I and 2 depend on the following standard lemma. (See the version of Löwner's theorem in [6], for example.) .

Lemma. If I?i

are two convex quadrilaterals sharing opposite sides T and B (L and R, respectively), then C

1?2

mod(1?1) (mod(1?i)

Equality holds if and only if 1?2

To see Theorem 1, if Zi,.. .

mod(1?2) mod(1?2)).

=

, z4 are cyclically ordered, let

and

1?2 be the

convex regions described in Theorem 1 as yielding the minimum and maximum moduli. If 1? C D is a convex quadrilateral with corners at z1,. , z4 then fl 1? and 112 n are both convex regions sharing opposite sides with 1?. By the above lemma we have ..

<

fl

< mod(1?) < rnod(1?2 fl 1?) <

and Theorem 1 follows.

The necessity of the condition in Theorem 2 now follows, as conformal univalent maps preserve modulus. The sufficiency also follows readily, as one may consider regions bounded by circular arcs of decreasing curvature through w1, W2, etc.

We see that if the condition of Theorem 2 holds then Q(z1,. . to an uncountable number of convex 1?(wi,...

.

,

maps

J.

A. Veiling

3. A Necessary Condition for the General Problem The general problem of mapping the disk to a convex region with prescribed

boundary points in S1 seems to some extent accessible via consideration of of points in S1 ordered moduli of rectangles. If we have an n-tuple z1,. cyclically we may consider convex subdomains of D which contain all of the Zk in their boundary. For any choice of four of the Zk ordered cyclically, we can identify among the convex domains here considered, as in Theorem 1, the unique such domains for which the modulus is maximized and minimized. In . .

,

the following extension of Theorem 1, 11 will denote such a convex domain with four specified boundary points.

Theorem 1'. For fixed z1,..

cyclically ordered in S1, let Zk1,. denote four of the Zk ordered cyclically. In the collection of convex subdomains of S1 having all Zk in the boundary and marked by the choice of as vertices, mod (cl) is realized uniquely by the convex domain having lin. ,

. . ,

ear segments from Zk1 to Zk1÷1, Zki+1 to Zk1+2,. .. ,

to Zk2, and from Zk3

to Zk3+1, Zka+1 to Zk3+2,.. . Zk4_1 to Zk4, and circular arcs in S1 from Zk2

to Zk3 and from Zk4 to Zk1. Similarly mod(1?) is realized uniquely by the convex domain having circular arcs in S' from Zk1 to Zk2 and from Zk3 to Zk4, and linear segments from Zk2 to Zk2+1, Zk2+1 to zk2+2,.. to Zk3, and from Zk4 to Zk4+1, Zk4+1 to Zk4+2,.. to Zk1. .

,

.

The proof of this is the same as that of Theorem 1. Again, since conformal maps preserve modulus, the following necessary conditions on moduli are immediate.

Theorem 2'.

Let Wk be cyclically ordered n-tuples in S1. For there to exist a univalent f : D —+ D, continuous to 51, with f(z2) = If(z)I <1 for

z E S' \ {z1,... ,

and f(D) convex, we must have, for every choice of four the satisfaction of the inequalities . ,

cyclically ordered points Zk1,.

ml fZ(wk1

.

mod

.

< mod(Q(zk1,. .

,

Wk4)

.

,

and

mod(Q(zk1,.. ,Zk4)) < .

sup IZ(wk1

where

Q(zk1,.

. .

,Zk4)

,..,wk4)

is D marked at the Zk,.

.

.,Wk4))

Mapping the Disk to Convex Subregions

723

mentioned in Section 1, whether or not these conditions suffice is not known to this author. As

References [1] Ahlfors, L., Conformal Invariants, McGraw-Hill, New York (1973). [2} Caratheodory, C., Theory of Functions, vol. II, Chelsea, New York (1954). [3] Clunie, J.; Hallenbeck, D.J. and MacGregor, T.H., A peaking and interpolation problem for univalent functions, J. Math. Anal. Appi. 111 (1985) 559—570. [4] MacGregor, T.H. and Tepper, D.E., Finite interpolation by univalent functions, J. Approx. Theory 52 (1988) 315—321. [5] Shapiro, J., Composition Operators, Springer-Verlag, New York (1993). [6) Veiling, J., The uniformization of rectangles: an exercise in Schwarz's lemma, Amer. Math. Monthly 99 (1992) 112—115.

John A. Veiling Department of Mathematics Brooklyn College The City University of New York Brooklyn, NY 11210-2889 USA


Related Documents


More Documents from "Billy Huang"

Analysis And Topology
January 2021 0
Nine Centers Human Design
January 2021 3
Ajna - Human Design
January 2021 0
Human Design Book
January 2021 3